Skip to main content

Full text of "The Sikh religion, its gurus, sacred writings and authors"

See other formats


ICO 
?CM 



CD 



CO 



THE SIKH RELIGION 

MACAULIFFE 






HENRY FROWDE, M.A. 

PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD 

LONDON, EDINBURGH, NEW YORK 

TORONTO AND MELBOURNE 










** 









1 



THE AUTHOR AND SOME OF HIS SIKH ASSISTANTS 



SIKH I FRONT 



THE SIKH RELIGION 

ITS GURUS, SACRED WRITINGS 
AND AUTHORS 

BY 

MAX ARTHUR iCAULIFFE 



The egg of superstition hath burst ; the 
mind is illumined : 

The Guru hath cut the fetters off the feet 
and freed the captive. 

GURU ARJAN 



IN SIX VOLUMES 
VOL. I 



OXFORD 

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 
1909 



OXFORD 

PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 

BY HORACE HART, M.A. 
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 




1104940 



PREFACE 

I BRING from the East what is practically an 
unknown religion. The Sikhs are distinguished 
throughout the world as a great military people, 
but there is little known even to professional scholars 
regarding their religion. I have often been asked 
by educated persons in countries which I have 
visited, and even in India itself, what the Sikh 
religion was, and whether the Sikhs were Hindus, 
idolaters or Muhammadans. This ignorance is the 
result of the difficulty of the Indian dialects in 
which their sacred writings are contained. 

Judaism has its Old Testament ; Islam its Quran ; 
Hinduism its Veds, Purans, and Shastars ; Bud- 
hism its Tripitaka ; the Parsi religion its Zend- 
avesta ; and Confucianism its Analects, its Spring 
and Autumn, its Ancient Poems and its Book of 
Changes. The languages in which the holy writings 
of these religions are enshrined, though all difficult, 
are for the most part homogeneous, and after 
preliminary study with tutors can generally be 
mastered by the aid of grammars and dictionaries ; 
but not so the mediaeval Indian dialects in which 
the sacred writings of the Sikh Gurus and Saints 
were composed. Hymns are found in Persian, 
mediaeval Prakrit, Hindi, Marathi, old Panjabi, 
Multani, and several local dialects. In several 
hymns the Sanskrit and Arabic vocabularies are 
freely drawn upon. 



vi THE SIKH RELIGION 

There were no dictionaries of the Granth Sahib, 1 
or sacred book of the Sikhs, when the author 
commenced his labours. Some have been since 
published, but each lexicographer has adopted 
a system of his own which makes it difficult to 
find the word required, and even when found the 
interpretation is not always satisfactory. For these 
reasons it is necessary for the translator of the 
Sikh sacred writings to reside for long years in 
India, and work with the assistance of the few 
gyanis, or professional interpreters of the Sikh 
canonical writings, who now survive. It would 
probably be an exaggeration to say that there are 
ten such men in the world. Of these few or none is 
capable of giving an English interpretation. They 
generally construe in tedious paraphrases in their 
own local dialects. But more than this, there is 
hardly any one Sikh who is capable of making a 
correct translation of his sacred writings. A man 
who is a good Sanskrit scholar will not know Persian 
and Arabic, and he who knows Persian and Arabic 
will not know words of Sanskrit derivation. A man 
who knows Hindi will not know Marathi ; a man 
who knows Marathi will not know Panjabi and 
Multani, and so on. Moreover, there are words in 
the Sikh sacred writings which are peculiar to them, 
and cannot be traced to any known language. 
As to these one must accept the traditional inter 
pretations. The Granth Sahib thus becomes pro 
bably the most difficult work, sacred or profane, 

1 Sahib is an Arabic word meaning lord or master. It is applied 
by Indians to Europeans and natives of position, but it is particularly 
used by the Sikhs to denote a thing revered or holy, as Darbar 
Sahib , the holy Sikh Darbar or temple at Amritsar, the Granth 
Sahib, the sacred book of the Sikhs, &c. 



PREFACE vii 

that exists, and hence the general ignorance of its 
contents. 

A portion of the Granth Sahib was translated 
some years since by a German missionary at the 
expense and under the auspices of the India Office, 
but his work was highly inaccurate and unidiomatic, 
and furthermore gave mortal offence to the Sikhs 
by the odium theologicum introduced into it. When 
ever he saw an opportunity of defaming the Gurus, 
the sacred book, and the religion of the Sikhs, he 
eagerly availed himself of it. 

One of the main objects of the present work is to 
endeavour to make some reparation to the Sikhs for 
the insults which he offered to their Gurus and their 
religion. There are, however, many other advantages 
which I am hoping for, and which will probably be 
understood by the reader. 

All persons of discrimination acquainted with the 
Sikhs set a high value on them, but it appears that 
a knowledge throughout the world of the excellence 
of their religion would enhance even the present 
regard with which they are entertained, and that 
thus my work would be at least of political ad 
vantage to them. In the second place, there is now 
a large number of Sikhs who understand the English 
language, but who have no time for the study of 
the compositions of the Gurus, and I thought it 
would be useful to them, if only from a linguistic 
point of view, to read a translation in the very 
simple English in which I have endeavoured to 
write it. In the third place, the old gyanis or pro 
fessional interpreters of the Granth Sahib are dying 
out, and probably in another generation or two 
their sacred books will, owing to their enormous 



viii THE SIKH RELIGION 

difficulty, be practically unintelligible even to other 
wise educated Sikhs. In the fourth place, the 
vernacular itself is rapidly altering and diverging 
more and more from the general language of the 
Granth Sahib. Words which men still in the prime 
of life were accustomed to use in their boyhood 
have now become obsolete, and new vocables have 
taken their place. It appears, therefore, that it would 
on every account be well to fix the translation of the 
many exceedingly difficult passages scattered broad 
cast through the Sikh sacred writings. In the fifth 
place there are local legends now rife which we have 
been able to gather, but which would otherwise pass 
into oblivion in a comparatively short period of time. 
Time was when it was not allowed to print the 
sacred book of the Sikhs. As ancient prejudice gave 
way, it was printed in parts which it was forbidden 
to unite in one volume lest it, as the embodiment 
not only of the wisdom of the Gurus, but of the 
Gurus themselves, might be treated with disrespect 
This prejudice has also vanished, and now the book 
is openly exposed for sale. There was also a prejudice 
on the part of Sikhs of the old school against trans 
lating the sacred volume, but those who held it 
forgot the injunction of Guru Arjan to translate it 
into Indian and foreign languages so that it might 
spread over the whole world as oil spreads over water. 



fw 



Suraj Parkash, Ras III. 



PREFACE ix 

There can be no doubt that, were the Gurus and Bha- 
gats now alive, they would be pleased to see their com 
positions translated into a language like the English 
spoken by many peoples throughout the continents 
and islands which extend far and wide over the earth. 

Until the year 1893 I was engaged in judicial 
duties in India. In that year representative Sikh 
societies, knowing that I appreciated their litera 
ture, requested me to resign my appointment and 
undertake a translation of their sacred works. 
I acceded to their requests. My first intention 
was to make only a translation. This occupied 
my time for several years. It was prepared on 
what, I believe, is entirely a novel plan. Most 
translators, when they have completed their ren 
derings, proceed to publish without subjecting their 
work to native criticism. On this account there 
are few, if any, translations of Oriental works made 
in Europe, even by the most eminent scholars, 
which are accepted by the learned natives of the 
East. I resolved that mine should be an exception, 
and accordingly submitted every line of my work 
to the most searching criticism of learned Sikhs. 
This was done either by rough printed proofs or 
typed copies. I also published invitations in Sikh 
newspapers to all whom it might concern to visit 
me, inspect, and if necessary correct my translation. 
This entailed a voluminous correspondence which 
occupied a great amount of time, and inconveniently 
protracted my residence in India. 

On the conclusion of the examination of my 
translation, Bhai Sardul Singh, the Gyani 1 of the 

1 The word gyani in Panjabi means a professional interpreter 
of the Granth Sahib. 



x THE SIKH RELIGION 

Golden Temple, the late Bhai Sant Singh, a very 
learned Sikh of Kapurthala, and Bhai Prem Singh 
of Amritsar favoured me with the following : 

We, through the agency of learned Sikhs acquainted with 
English, have carefully perused the translation of the hymns 
of the Granth Sahib by Mr. Macauliffe. The perusal cost 
us a month and a half of continuous labour. Wherever 
any of us found what seemed to be an error, we all met, 
discussed the passages, and either corrected it or allowed 
Mr. Macauliffe s translation to stand. Wherefore we now 
state that Mr. Macauliffe s translation has been fully revised 
by us, and is thoroughly correct. The greatest care has 
been taken in making the translation conformable to the 
religious tenets of the Sikhs. The translation is quite 
literal, and done according to all grammatical and rhetorical 
rules. 

We now request the Rajas, Maharajas, Sardars, and 
the learned and accomplished of the Sikh faith to specially 
read or listen to this translation, if only for once. They 
will thus become acquainted with Mr. Macauliffe s labours, 
and reap the advantage of the true instruction of their 
Gurus. They should also render all necessary aid to the 
translator, because he has resigned a high post under 
Government and spent untold wealth on this undertaking. 

I have received piles of somewhat similar docu 
ments from learned and intelligent Sikhs, and seen 
numerous critical articles in Sikh, English, and 
foreign newspapers, which give expression to the 
strong desire felt for the production of a work such 
as that now offered. Among them I may be allowed 
to give the following from The Khalsa, a Sikh 
publication : 

There can be no denying the fact that the publication 
of Mr. Macauliffe s work will be the introduction of a new 
era in our history. Our Scriptures, though written in our 



PREFACE xi 

own language, have been so much neglected by our people, 
that it will be no exaggeration if we say that ninety per cent, 
of our co-religionists do not understand them. The Com 
munity receiving English education are without any idea 
of the sublime truths contained in the Granth Sahib. From 
infancy upwards their minds are moulded in such a way, 
that it becomes almost impossible for them to talk and 
write in any other language than English ; and we shall 
not be exaggerating if we say that a great many of them 
find it difficult even to think in their own mother tongue. 
This being the case, an English translation of our Scriptures 
will at once appeal to the ever increasing community of 
educated men who will be the leaders of thought from the 
very nature of things. Already prepared by western culture 
to think and act independently, they will be constitutionally 
fitted to understand the catholicity of Sikh principles, and 
will feel a pleasure in spreading Sikh ideas far and wide. 
Apart from this, a great deal of the misunderstanding that 
now obtains about the work of our Gurus and Martyrs 
will be removed, and the thinking public will see with their 
own eyes the drift of Sikh teachings. The trade of traitors 
among us who to please our wealthier and more influential 
neighbours, compromise our beliefs by ascribing to our 
great men thoughts that they never conceived and deeds 
that they never did, will languish, the promiscuousness in 
Sikh ideas will vanish, and Tat (pure) Khalsa will begin 
to start on a new career. 

Not less important will be the result of Sikh teachings 
on the minds of religious Europe and America. Already 
the Khalsa has achieved a world-wide renown in the matter 
of bravery. In the matter of religion, too, the name of 
the Khalsa will shine resplendently when the glorious deeds 
of our illustrious ancestors in the moral and religious world 
are made known far and wide. The translations of Hindu 
Scriptures by Professors Max Miiller, Wilson, Monier 
Williams, and a host of other eminent writers on Oriental 
religions have drawn the attention of the whole civilized 
world to the Hindus and their literature. These transla- 



xii THE SIKH RELIGION 

tions have secured for the Hindus the sympathy of hundreds 
of savants and inquirers after religious truth. What will 
not the translations of our Scriptures achieve ? Unlike the 
Scriptures of other creeds, they do not contain love stories 
or accounts of wars waged for selfish considerations. They 
contain sublimest truths, the study of which cannot but 
elevate the reader spiritually, morally, and socially. There 
is not the least tinge of sectarianism in them. They teach 
the highest and purest principles that serve to bind man 
to man and inspire the believer with an ambition to serve 
his fellow men, to sacrifice all and die for their sake. 

The late Sir Baba Khem Singh, K.C.I. E., Member 
of the Legislative Council, who held a most pro 
minent position among the Sikhs, wrote to me : 

It is fortunate for the Sikh nation to have such a kind 
of friend as you, whose ideas are naturally inclined to their 
benefit, and they should ever bear you thankfulness and 
gratitude. I am glad to express my appreciation of your 
work, and the labour and trouble you have taken upon 
yourself to accomplish such a voluminous task. 

The late Baba Sumer Singh, the Mahant or Sikh 
Bishop of Patna, where Guru Gobind Singh was 
born, wrote to me as follows : 

I fully appreciate your attempt to keep especial eye on 
the sense rather than on word-for-word rendering, and 
wherever the sense has been in danger of being absorbed 
in the language, suitable foot-notes have been interspersed 
throughout. 

The late Bhai Hazara Singh Gyani, who has pub 
lished a Dictionary of the Granth Sahib, wrote to 
me as follows, after seeing specimens of this work : 

I have read through the English translation of Japji 
prepared by Mr. Macauliffe. The translator seems to have 



PREFACE xiii 

taken great care in keeping the rendering in accordance 
with the Sampardai arths (traditional interpretations). 
I wish the undertaking a thorough success, and nothing 
will give me more pleasure than to see the work brought 
out of press. 

The following is a translation of an address 
presented to me by the Singh Sabha of Amritsar : 

We are informed by very trustworthy gyanis, that you 
have been studying our sacred books for over twenty years, 
and that, resigning a good appointment, you have now 
laboured continually for some years at making an accurate 
translation of them ; that you have revised it seven times ; 
and have now made it as complete as can be done by human 
effort ; and in doing this you have not only spent your 
valuable time, but also a very large amount of money. 
Dr. Trumpp s translation is not only generally incorrect, 
but injurious to our religion ; and there was a great want 
felt for an accurate version when Akal Purukh (the Im 
mortal God) induced you to undertake it and fulfil our 
desires. It would have been well, had we executed the 
translation ourselves ; but Akal Purukh granted you the 
credit of the performance. As the holy Guru Teg Bahadur 
foretold that men would come from beyond the seas to 
assist the Sikhs, so you have been rendering us mental and 
bodily assistance ; and we now earnestly recommend the 
members of our faith, who can afford it, to render you all 
possible aid in publishing your work, and we trust our wishes 
will be fulfilled. We desire, now that you have become 
thoroughly acquainted with our customs, our sacred books, 
and the tenets of our religion, that you fulfil the promise 
made in your Circular letter to the Sikhs, in which 
you stated that you would write nothing prejudicial to 
their religion. In the lives of the Gurus which you are 
going to write, we desire you to consult the Gur Bilas, the 
Suraj Parkash, and such other works as have been com 
piled from ancient writings not corrupted by the Handalis, 
the followers of Kabir, and the poets who infused foreign 



xiv THE SIKH RELIGION 

elements into our religion. The Khalsa and the whole Sikh 
race will be thankful to you for attending to this request. 
In conclusion we pray Akal Purukh to protect you in every 
way on your ocean journey, and fulfil your wishes and 
desires ; and that you may be ever a well-wisher and 
supporter of our sect and our faith. We earnestly hope 
that your translation of our sacred books will soon be in 
the library of every true Sikh. 1 

Notwithstanding these tributes to the accuracy 
of my work, to its utility and to my desire to do 
justice to the sacred writings of the Sikhs, some 
may possibly be found among them who will differ 
from the versions I have given. I have met so- 
called gyanis who could perform tours de force with 
their sacred work, and give different interpretations 
of almost every line of it. My Sikh readers may 
rest assured that in this work all rational inter 
pretations have been considered, and only those 
selected which seemed most suitable to the context 
and most in harmony with Sikh doctrines. When 
second and third interpretations seemed possible, 
they have been appended in the notes. 

When my translation was thus completed and 
approved of by the most learned Sikh priests and 
scholars, I found that an account of the Sikh 
Gurus, saints, and authors was absolutely necessary, 
and indeed of equal, if not greater importance than 
even a correct interpretation of their writings. 
The late illustrious scholar, Professor Max Miiller, 
who had Indian literature so greatly at heart, 
expressed in his latest work, Auld Lang Syne, his 

1 I did not intend, at first, to publish these extracts, and I regret 
having to do so now, but some Sikh friends have put pressure on me 
to adopt this course. 



PREFACE xv 

regret that the world knew so little of the Sikh 
reformers. He wrote : 

It is a pity that we possess so little information about 
the original Sikh reformers. Their sacred book the Granth 
Sahib exists, nay it has even been translated into English 
by the late Dr. Trumpp. But it turns out now that 
Dr. Trumpp was by no means a trustworthy translator. The 
language of the Granth is generally called old Panjabi ; 
and it was supposed that a scholar who knew modern 
Panjabi, might easily learn to understand the language as 
it was four hundred years ago. But this is not the case. 
The language of the Granth Sahib is full of local dialectic 
varieties and forgotten idioms, so much so that it has been 
said to be without any grammar at all. Mr. Macauliffe, 
who has spent many years among the Sikhs, and has with 
the help of their priests paid much attention to their Granth 
Sahib, has given us some most interesting and beautiful 
specimens of their poetry which form part of their sacred 
book. 

On perusing the current lives and accounts of 
the Gurus I found them overladen with puerile, 
heterodox, or repulsive details ; and it required 
further years of study and consultation with learned 
Sikhs to complete biographies of the founders of 
their religion, which were not inconsistent with their 
sacred writings The orthodox Sikhs who have read 
the lives of their Gurus in the voluminous Hindi 
work entitled Suraj Parkash, and in the current 
Panjabi works called ] anamsakhis , will understand, 
and, perhaps, be grateful to me for the manner in 
which I have presented their religion according to 
the desires and teachings of their Gurus. 

To prevent misconception it ought, perhaps, to 
be here stated that this work is intended to be an 
exact presentation of the teaching of the Sikh 



xvi THE SIKH RELIGION 

Gurus and orthodox writers as contained in their 
sacred books, and is by no means put forth as 
a portrayal of the debased superstitions and hetero 
dox social customs of Sikhs who have been led 
astray from their faith by external influences. 

It must also be stated that the intention of the 
author has been, in fulfilment of his promise to 
the Sikhs, to write this work from an orthodox 
Sikh point of view, without any criticism or expres 
sion of opinion of his own. Accordingly, miracles 
which are accepted by many Sikhs will be found 
reverently described in this work. 

A very important question has arisen among the 
Sikhs as to how my translation of their sacred 
writings should be presented. The Granth Sahib, 
as already stated, is to them the embodiment of 
their Gurus, who are regarded as only one person, 
the light of the first Guru s soul having been 
transmitted to each of his successors in turn. 

Oi 5 avTt\aiJL-fyav KOL irapriyyti\av irp6cra>. 



The line of the Gurus closed with the tenth, 
Guru Gobind Singh. He ordered that the Granth 
should be to his Sikhs as the living Gurus. Accord 
ingly the Granth Sahib is kept in silken coverlets, 
and when it is removed from place to place is 
taken on a small couch by Sikhs of good repute. 
Many of my old orthodox Sikh friends feared that 
if my translation were printed in the order of the 
original, it would not receive the same respect and 
attention in foreign countries as in India, and they 
accordingly desired that it should be published in 
some other form. This desire of the most holy 
and respected Sikhs is a great relief to me, for it 



PREFACE xvii 

makes it competent to intersperse many of the 
sacred hymns in the lives of the Gurus, and 
thus present my work as much as possible in 
narrative form, which it is hoped will be more 
acceptable not only to European, but even to Sikh 
readers themselves. 

Competent Sikhs have also advised me that when 
the Guru s instruction on various occasions is on 
the same subject and of the same tenor, it needs 
be given only once. For instance, in the Granth 
Sahib there are four hymns beginning with the 
words, In the first watch of night, my merchant 
friend/ Two of these hymns are by Guru 
Nanak, the third by Guru Ram Das, and the fourth 
by Guru Arjan. The hymns begin in the same 
manner, are of the same purport, and are only very 
slightly varied in diction, so the publication of the 
whole four appears unnecessary. 

It is intelligible that repetitions should be found 
in the sacred books of several religions, for the 
teachings of their prophets were orally addressed 
to crowds who clustered round them, and repetitions 
served to impress on the listeners the instruction 
accorded ; but in a printed work, which the reader 
may peruse and reperuse at pleasure, repetition 
does not appear so necessary. Moreover, this work 
is intended for the European as well as for the 
Sikh student. It is apprehended that repetition 
would prove tedious, and deter several even con 
scientious readers from its perusal. 

I find, however, that it is impossible for me to 
meet the wishes of all parties. Europeans will 
probably think my work too long, and Sikhs may 
possibly think it too short. As to the latter objec- 



xviii THE SIKH RELIGION 

tion, I may state that I have followed the advice 
of the most learned Sikh scholars. They have 
decided that there is no omission of anything 
necessary to faith or morals, but that the whole 
substance of the Sikh sacred writings is here pre 
sented, and that if any Sikh shapes his conduct 
accordingly, he will be in no danger of failing to 
secure absorption in the Creator or a dwelling in 
the Creator s heaven. 

A few of the advantages of the Sikh religion to 
the State may be here enumerated. One day, as 
Guru Teg Bahadur was in the top story of his 
prison, the Emperor Aurangzeb thought he saw 
him looking towards the south in the direction of 
the Imperial zenana. He was sent for the next 
day, and charged with this grave breach of Oriental 
etiquette and propriety. The Guru replied, Em 
peror Aurangzeb, I was on the top story of my 
prison but I was not looking at thy private apart 
ments or at thy queens. I was looking in the 
direction of the Europeans who are coming from 
beyond the seas to tear down thy pardas and 
destroy thine empire/ Sikh writers state that 
these words became the battle-cry of the Sikhs in 
the assault on the mutineers in Dihli (Delhi) in 1857, 
under General John Nicholson, and that thus the 
prophecy of the ninth Guru was gloriously fulfilled. 

When it was represented to Guru Gobind Singh 
that a Muhammadan army would eventually come 
to overpower his Sikhs, he replied, What God 
willeth shall take place. When the army of the 
Muhammadans cometh, my Sikhs shall strike steel on 
steel. The Khalsa shall then awake, and know the 
play of battle. . Amid the clash of arms the Khalsa 



PREFACE xix 

shall be partners in present and future bliss, tran 
quillity, meditation, and divine knowledge. Then 
shall the English come, and, joined by the Khalsa, 
rule as well in the East as in the West. The holy 
Baba Nanak will bestow all wealth on them. The 
English shall possess great power and by force of 
arms take possession of many principalities. The 
combined armies of the English and the Sikhs shall 
be very powerful, as long as they rule with united 
councils. The empire of the British shall vastly 
increase, and they shall in every way obtain pros 
perity. Wherever they take their armies they 
shall conquer and bestow thrones on their vassals. 
Then in every house shall be wealth, in every house 
religion, in every house learning, and in every 
house happiness. 

It is such prophecies as these, combined with 
the monotheism, the absence of superstition and 
restraint in the matter of food, which have made 
the Sikhs among the bravest, the most loyal and 
devoted subjects of the British Crown. As to their 
bravery and loyalty, the following, written by one of 
them, is by no means an exaggeration : As for the 
bravery and warlike spirit of the Sikhs, no Cossack, 
no Turk, no Russian, can measure swords with them. 
There is one trait very peculiar in them such as 
must make the enemies of the British fear them. 
The true blood of loyalty and devotion to their 
master surges in their veins. A true Sikh will let 
his body be cut to pieces when fighting for his 
master. The Sikh considers dying in battle a 
means of salvation. No superiority of the enemies 
in number, no shot, no shell, can make his heart 
quail, since his Amrit (baptism) binds him to 

b2 



xx THE SIKH RELIGION 

fight single-handed against millions. Some people 
may say that a soldier sells his head for the small 
wage paid him every month. But the Sikh does 
not do so : he devotes his head, body, and every 
thing dear to him to preserving the influence of 
him whom he once makes his master. A Sikh 
who shows the least sign of reluctance to go, or 
goes with an expectation of remuneration, when 
called upon by his benefactor the King-Emperor to 
fight His Majesty s enemies, no matter how strong 
they may be, will be condemned by the Gurus. 

If there is one superstition more strongly repro 
bated than another in the Sikh sacred writings, it 
is pilgrimages to the places deemed sacred by the 
Hindus. Some of the Sikh States, in ignorance of 
the teachings of the Gurus, have maintained temples 
and spiritual arenas at Hardwar and Rikhikesh for 
the reception of pilgrims. At Hardwar there are 
held great religious fairs every twelve years at the 
time when the sun enters the lunar mansion of 
Aquarius (Kumbh). It is calculated that at least 
one hundred thousand Sikhs were present at the 
last great fair at Hardwar. All these pilgrims 
bathe in the Ganges ; while bathing many recklessly 
yield to the necessities of nature ; others drink their 
excreta with the Ganges water as sacred nourish 
ment, and die of cholera either at the fair or on 
their homeward journey. The corpses of Sikhs, as 
well as Hindus, were pulled out of railway carriages 
after the last twelfth-year fair and poisoned the 
country. The pest then extended east and west 
in all directions. Kabul, of course, on the western 
boundary of India, was soon affected, and the further 
progress of the disease towards Europe was thus 



PREFACE xxi 

described by the Paris correspondent of the Morning 
Post :- 

* Professor Chantemesse, Director-General of the Public 
Health Department, made a somewhat disquieting state 
ment at to-day s meeting of the Academy of Medicine. 
He pointed out that the cholera epidemic, which originated 
in India and spread east and west, had established itself 
last autumn in four European centres, namely Transcaspia, 
Transcaucasia, Anatolia, and the banks of the Volga between 
Astrakhan, Saratoff, and Samara. As the winter cold had 
merely checked the disease, instead of stamping it out, 
there was every reason to fear it would continue its progress 
westward, by way of the Baltic ports, the Black Sea, the 
Danube, or Constantinople. According to another account, 
* seven thousand deaths from cholera occurred in the Punjab 
since the second week of April. The disease was originally 
disseminated by the returning pilgrims from Hardwar. 

Of course there were also many Hindu pilgrims at 
the Hardwar fair, but let any one consider what a 
gain it would be to the world if the one hundred 
thousand Sikhs l who attended it possessed such 
a very elementary knowledge of their religion as 
to know that their action was reprobated by all 
their holy Gurus. 

It is known to every Sikh that tobacco is forbidden 
by his religion, but it is not generally known that 
wine is equally forbidden. After I had quoted the 
Sikh tenets on this subject in public lectures at 
Simla, it was taken up by the enlightened Singh 
Sabha of Patiala; and a resolution in favour of 
total abstinence was signed by several of the best 
educated and most influential Sardars of the State. 

1 At my request the Panjab Government ascertained from the 
Government of the United Provinces the approximate population of 
the Sikh pilgrims. 



xxii THE SIKH RELIGION 

The freedom of women and their emancipation 
from the tyranny of the parda may be inferred 
from the manner in which Bhai Budha received 
Mata 1 Ganga the wife of Guru Arjan, from Guru 
Amar Das s refusal to receive a rani who had 
visited him when she was closely veiled, and from 
Kabir s address to his daughter-in-law. 

The high moral and enlightened teachings of the 
Gurus, their prohibition of the heinous crime of 
infanticide, and other injunctions for the public 
advantage will be found or understood from the 
composition of the Gurus and the Bhagats which 
we give in these volumes. 

The Hindu practice of the concremation of widows 
was forbidden by the Gurus ; though this was 
not generally known at the time of Lord William 
Bentinck, who had sufficient courage to issue an 
ordinance against it. 

The Gurus most powerfully and successfully at 
tacked the caste system and the Hindu belief in 
impurity and defilement in many necessary and 
harmless acts of domestic life. 

It is admitted that a knowledge of the religions 
of the people of India is a desideratum for the 
British Officials who administer its affairs and 
indirectly for the people who are governed by them 
so that mutual sympathy may be produced. It 
seems, at any rate, politic to place before the Sikh 
soldiery their Guru s prophecies in favour of the 
English and the texts of their sacred writings which 
foster their loyalty. 

An advantage of a literary or historical nature is 

1 The Sikhs give the title Mata or mother to the wives of the Gurus, 
in the same way as they give the title Baba or father to Guru Nanak. 



PREFACE xxiii 

also anticipated from this work. It is hoped that it 
will throw some light on the state of society in the 
Middle Ages and that it will also be useful for the 
student of comparative theology. Professor Geheimer 
Hofrath Merx, of the Heidelberg University, a very 
distinguished German savant, has recently written 
to me : The publication of your work is certainly 
very desirable. You save in this way materials for 
the history of religions which, without your help, 
would probably disappear. 

To sum up some of the moral and political merits 
of the Sikh religion : t prohibits ido^try, hypo 
crisy, caste exclusiveness, the concremation of 
widows, the immurement of women, the use of 
wine and other intoxicants, tobacco-smoking, infanti 
cide, slander, pilgrimages to the sacred rivers and 
tanks of the Hindus; and it inculcates loyalty, 
gratitude for all favours received, philanthropy, 
justice, impartiality, truth, honesty, and all the 
moral and domestic virtues known to the holiest 
citizens of any country. ) 

A movement to declare the Sikhs Hindus, in 
direct opposition to the teaching of the Gurus, is 
widespread and of long duration. I have only 
quite recently met in Lahore young men claiming 
to be descendants of the Gurus, who told me that 
they were Hindus, and that they could not read the 
characters in which the sacred books of the Sikhs 
were written. Whether the object of their tutors 
and advisers was or was not to make them disloyal, 
such youths are ignorant of the Sikh religion, and 
of its prophecies in favour of the English, and con 
tract exclusive social customs and prejudices to the 
extent of calling us Malechhas, or persons of impure 



xxiv THE SIKH RELIGION 

desires, and inspiring disgust for the customs and 
habits of Christians. 

And here let me remark that the recognition of 
Panjabi as an official or optional official language 
in the Panjab, instead of the alien Urdu, would 
be a most powerful means of preserving the Sikh 
religion. Panjabi is the mother tongue of all 
natives of the Panjab, be they Sikhs, Hindus, or 
Muhammadans. If it were recognized as an official 
or optional official anguage, Sikhs would not have 
to resort to books written in foreign languages for 
religious instruction and consolation, and the exalted 
ethical instruction of the Granth Sahib would be open 
to all classes of His Majesty s subjects in the Panjab. 

After the English occupation of the Panjab the 
officers sent to administer it were transferred from 
what were then known as the North-Western 
Provinces. They took with them Urdu, or what was 
much the same a bastard Persian with Urdu inflec 
tions the only Asiatic language they knew, and 
they found it more convenient to continue to use it 
than to learn a foreign language which had at the time 
no status and no literature. The vernacular writers 
and the officers who brought them were equally igno 
rant of Panjabi, and so Urdu became the official lan 
guage of that province. That the officials did not 
understand the natives, nor the natives the officials, 
made no difference. The court officials gradually 
picked up a smattering of Panjabi, and were able 
to interpret for the Europeans. This state of 
things was allowed to continue. If the Panjabis 
remonstrated against neglect of their language 
their remonstrances were unheeded. Now the Pan 
jab has become more enlightened, the remonstrances 



PREFACE xxv 

have grown louder, and it remains to be seen 
whether any Lieutenant-Governor will take the 
trouble or have the courage to make Panjabi an 
alternative language for the Panjab, and thus 
confer a lasting favour not only on the Sikhs, but 
on all the natives of the Land of the Five Rivers, 
whose medium of communication it is from their 
birth. At any rate, there appears nothing to hinder 
the native states of the Panjab from making Panjabi 
their official language. 

In our time one of the principal agencies for 
the preservation of the Sikh religion has been the 
practice of military officers commanding Sikh regi 
ments to send Sikh recruits to receive baptism 
according to the rites prescribed by Guru Gobind 
Singh, and endeavour to preserve them in their 
subsequent career from the contagion of idolatry. 
The military thus ignoring or despising the restraints 
imposed by the civil policy of what is called religious 
neutrality , have practically become the main hiero- 
phants and guardians of the Sikh religion. 

I have been at great pains and expense to obtain 
details of the lives of the Bhagats, or Indian saints, 
who preceded the Gurus, and whose writings are 
incorporated in the Granth Sahib, but I have not 
been completely successful. I shall be very grate 
ful to any one who can add to my information 
regarding them. 

The hymns of the Bhagats will in some cases 
be found different from those preserved in the 
Hindi and Marathi collections of the saints com 
positions in other parts of India. They were taken 
down by Guru Arjan from the lips of wandering 
minstrels or followers of the saints. 



xxvi THE SIKH RELIGION 

Parallel ideas and expressions to those of the 
Gurus and the Bhagats may be found in ancient 
and modern literature, sacred and profane, and 
could be largely quoted. Only a few such com 
parisons, which occurred to the author at the time 
of writing, have been given in the notes to this 
work. They are intended to show the catholicity 
of the Gurus teachings, and they may also occa 
sionally relieve the tedium of perusal. 

The writers of the Janamsakhis had no maps to 
guide them, and accordingly in some cases assigned 
to the Gurus, notably Guru Nanak, impossible 
itineraries. Accordingly efforts have been made in 
this work to revise the Gurus travels and render 
them consistent with scientific Indian geography. 
Should learned Sikhs, after full consideration at 
a general council, prepare maps of the Gurus 
travels, they will be inserted in any future edition 
of this work. So also should learned Sikhs con 
sider their own accounts of the Gurus, their own 
order of the Gurus hymns, or their own versions 
of words or phrases in the Gurus compositions 
superior to the gyanis and mine, we shall be pleased 
to receive their suggestions. 

H.H. Sir Hira Singh, Malvendar Bahadur, the 
Raja of Nabha, has at considerable expense caused 
the thirty-one Indian rags, or musical measures, 
to which the hymns of the Gurus were composed, 
to be written out in European musical notation by 
a professional musician whom he employed for 
the purpose. The rags were merging into oblivion, 
and have been collected with much difficulty by 
Mahant Gaja Singh, the greatest minstrel of the 
Sikhs. They will be found at the end of the 



PREFACE xxvii 

fifth volume of this work. Though they may sound 
bizarre to European ears, they will be appreciated 
by the Sikhs and by many European lovers of art 
who regret the loss of the music to which the Odes 
of Pindar and Sappho and the choral exercises of 
the Greek tragedians were sung. 

There are also added pictures of the Gurus as 
far as ascertainable, of famous Sikh temples, and 
of some scenes memorable in Sikh history. These 
pictures have been prepared by Bhai Lai Singh 
under the auspices of the Honourable Tikka Ripu- 
daman Singh, the young heir to the Nabha gadi. 

The expense attendant on the production of this 
work, which has been the labour of many years, 
and has been completed with the assistance for 
long periods of a large staff of Sikh scholars and of 
English and vernacular copyists, has been very con 
siderable, and I am indebted to His Highness the Raja 
of Nabha, His Highness Sir Rajindar Singh, the late 
much lamented Maharaja of Patiala, His Highness 
Raja Ranbir Singh, Raja of Jind, the Tikka Sahib of 
Nabha, and the late Sardar Ranjit Singh of Chich- 
rauli for defraying a portion of it. His Highness the 
Gaekwar of Baroda has promised his patronage after 
the publication of the work. 

Several persons have recommended this work to 
the patronage of the Indian Government and the 
Secretary of State for India. The distinguished 
scholar, Count Angelo de Gubernatis, president of 
the Roman Congress of Orientalists, thus addressed 
the Secretary of State for India in a letter dated 
October 19, 1899 : 

Dans rinte"ret de la science, je prends la liberte" de vous 
signaler fort particulierement a votre attention la pro- 



xxviii THE SIKH RELIGION 

position de M. Macauliffe, accueillee avec tant d interet et 
si chaleureusement recommandee par PAssemblee Generale 
du XII me Congres des Orientalistes, dans sa seance du 
8 octobre, pour edition et illustration critique des textes 
de la religion des Sikhs. Tout ce queP India Office decider a 
en faveur de cette noble entreprise ne pourra etre que tres 
meritoire. Et a ce titre, j ose vivement recommander a la 
protection de 1 India Office les interessantes recherches de 
M. Macauliffe sur les textes canoniques des Sikhs du Panjab. 

Count de Gubernatis s letter covered the following 
proceedings of the Roman Congress : 

A propos de la conference de M. Macauliffe, M. le 
Prof. L. von Schroeder, Professeur de Sanskrit a PUniversite 
de Vienne, estime qu il serait tres desirable de posseder 
une traduction des livres sacres des Sikhs, telle que M. 
Macauliffe en a con9u le plan et prepare P execution, tra 
duction dans laquelle se trouverait incorporee et utilisee la 
tradition orale des Sikhs eux-memes qui menace de dis- 
paraitre rapidement. II recommande instamment Pentre- 
prise de M. Macauliffe a Pappui materiel tant du Gou- 
vernement de PInde que des chefs Sikhs. Get appui a ete 
autrefois genereusement accorde a la tentative meritoire 
mais insuffisante de Dr. Trumpp ; il peut seul assurer le 
succes d une ceuvre aussi considerable et aussi couteuse. 

M. 6mile Senart, Membre de ITnstitut de France, et Vice- 
President de la Societe Asiatique a Paris, a son tour, de- 
mande a appuyer la proposition faite par M. von Schroeder, 
et prie la reunion de recommander instamment a 1 appui, 
soit du Gouvernement de 1 Inde, soit des chefs Sikhs, 1 en- 
treprise de M. Macauliffe. II insiste sur 1 interet special 
que presente dans 1 histoire religieuse de PInde le develop- 
pement de la religion des Sikhs, la seule qui y ait pris 
P allure militante et guerriere que ne semblaient pas faire 
prevoir ses debuts. Le plus essentiel de la traduction pro- 
jet ee sera dans cette circonstance, qu elle preservera d une 
perte menagante la tradition orale et Pinterpretation 
orthodoxe. Nulle part la tradition n a plus d importance 






PREFACE xxix 

que dans une doctrine comme celle-ci, qui est voilee d un 
syncretisme complique, et dont Toriginalite speculative n a 
pu se degager que peu a peu. 

Lord Reay, the President of the Royal Asiatic 
Society, a nobleman who is never wanting to any 
benevolent or philanthropic enterprise, strongly 
recommended my work to the favourable con 
sideration of the Lieutenant-Go vernor of the Panjab. 

Mr. L. W. Dane (now Sir Louis W. Dane, Lieu 
tenant-Go vernor of the Panjab) has always adopted 
a sympathetic attitude towards my labours, and, 
as far as in him lay, assisted in bringing them to 
a successful conclusion. 

And Lord Kitchener of Khartoum, after presiding 
at my public lecture on How the Sikhs became a 
Militant People , thus expressed himself : 

It must be a matter of great satisfaction to Mr. Macauliffe 
that the Amritsar Singh Sabha have accepted his trans 
lations as being thoroughly accurate. We may say with 
confidence that in putting the study of the Sikh sacred 
writings within our reach Mr. Macauliffe has earned the 
approbation of all who know the great value of the Sikh 
soldier ; the cordial recognition of the rulers of the country, 
and the gratitude of the chiefs, sardars, and people of the 
Sikh community a feeling of gratitude which I feel sure 
will be much increased when Mr. Macauliffe has translated 
the sacred writings into the ordinary Panjabi of the day, 
a labour which, I understand, he is about to commence, and 
which I hope will result in their general dissemination 
through every Sikh household in the country. 

For literary assistance I must acknowledge my 
indebtedness to Sardar Kahn Singh of Nabha, one 
of the greatest scholars and most distinguished 
authors among the Sikhs, who by order of the Raja 



xxx THE SIKH RELIGION 

of Nabha accompanied me to Europe to assist in 
the publication of this work and in reading the 
proofs thereof ; to Diwan Lila Ram Watan Mai, 
a subordinate judge in Sind ; to the late Bhai 
Shankar Dayal of Faizabad ; to Bhai Hazara Singh 
and Bhai Sardul Singh of Amritsar, to the late 
Bhai Dit Singh of Lahore, to the late Bhai Bhagwan 
Singh of Patiala, and to many other Sikh scholars 
for the intelligent assistance they have rendered me. 

In my translation from the Sikh sacred writings 
I freely use the subjunctive mood which is fast 
disappearing from the English language. The solemn 
form of the third person singular of the present 
tense I have employed for obvious reasons. My 
Sikh readers may easily learn that this form is 
not now used in conversation or ordinary prose. 
I have avoided the arbitrary nomenclature invented 
by European scholars, such as Brahmanism, a word 
which is not used in India ; self for soul or con 
science, &c. 

The Sikh Gurus were simple men who generally 
chose colloquial language for the expression of 
their ideas, and avoided learned words and meta 
physical subtleties. Hence in my translation I have 
endeavoured to use such simple language as I believe 
was intended by them and the reformers who pre 
ceded them. My aim has been to interpret the 
sacred books of the Sikhs, subject to what I deem 
a necessary solemnity of form, in the current language 
of the day, and without any effort to produce new 
or startling expressions. In my efforts to use simple 
language, however, I cannot claim complete success. 
The ideas of the Gurus and particularly their epithets 
of the Creator cannot always be translated without 



PREFACE xxxi 

unwieldy periphrasis into any Anglo-Saxon words in 
ordinary use. Somewhat analogous words and ex 
pressions may often be found, but they do not con 
vey precisely the meanings intended by the Sikh 
sacred writers. 

Archaisms, though deemed necessary by poets, 
and though they often contribute to ornateness of 
style, I have done my utmost to avoid. In this 
way I hope my book will be more useful to the 
Sikhs, and assist them in forming an acquaintance 
with the English tongue. 

Indian proper names I have spelled as they are 
written and pronounced in India at the present 
time, and not as they were written and pronounced 
in the Sanskrit age. In this I am but following 
the practice of all modern languages. Nobody 
would now call London Londinium, or Marseilles 
Massilia, or Naples Neapolis. Nor can I adopt the 
spelling of Oriental words which has been adopted 
in this country ostensibly for the use of continental 
scholars, which causes sh to be printed ^, f, or s\ 
j, g; ch, k, &c. Such spelling is repulsive to many 
persons, and it can hardly be necessary for the 
Oriental scholars of any country. The different 
n s, s, r s, and s s of Indian languages I have 
found it hopeless to represent, nor would it be 
useful for my work, for they are often confounded 
in Sikh literature. The spelling of English words 
is that accepted by the Clarendon Press. 

In the languages and dialects with which we have 
been dealing there is no short e corresponding to 
the e in bed and no short o corresponding to the 
o in not. Whenever, therefore, the vowels e and 
o are found in Indian names in this work, they 



xxxii THE SIKH RELIGION 

are always long. E is always pronounced as it is 
in eh or as the French 4. is always pronounced 
as in note. The vowel i may be long or short. 
It is always long at the end of an Indian word, 
and is then pronounced like the English double 
e (ee) . When it is long in the body of Indian words 
found in the notes it is marked with a makron, 
thus l. The vowel a may also be either short or 
long. When long in Indian words in the notes, it 
is crowned with a makron, thus a. The final a in 
Indian words may be generally considered short, 
like the a in sofa. In the text, in order not to 
distract the reader s attention, diacritical marks are 
rarely employed. 

This being essentially a work on the Sikh religion 
we have commenced with Guru Nanak ; but if the 
reader desires to follow the historical development 
of the Sikh reformation, he had better begin with the 
sixth volume. This was probably the intention of 
Guru Arjan himself, for otherwise he could not have 
included in his compilation hymns quite opposed to 
the principles and tenets of his predecessors. 

The author feels that his work suffers from a 
special disadvantage, because the scholars of Europe 
and America are hardly in a position to criticize 
on its merits the translation of hymns composed 
in dialects which can only be learned in India from 
the lips of the few exponents of the Sikh faith who 
now survive. Nor have European and American 
scholars had an opportunity of perusing the Indian 
works which form the basis of our lives of the Gurus 
and of the saints who preceded them. The diffi 
culty and extent of the author s labours cannot 
therefore be understood. 






PREFACE xxxiii 

It is believed that a work of this nature cannot 
be accomplished again. In any age it could not 
be done out of India for want of expert assistance. 
In India, even under the most favourable con 
ditions, and when a student had acquired a 
knowledge of some Indian languages and dialects, 
the translation of the sacred books of the Sikhs, 
and the compilation of the lives of their Gurus 
and holy men, would be the work of years. No 
one while in the service of the Indian Government 
could find leisure to accomplish it; and few Euro 
peans after their retirement from Indian service 
would care to spend long years and lonely lives 
in India wrestling with mediaeval Indian dialects 
and submitting to the caprices of gyanis ; but 
even should such martyrs to the cause of science 
be found, they would not be able to obtain the 
requisite assistance, because the principal inter 
preters of the sacred books of the Sikhs will have 
passed away with this generation, and, owing to 
want of patronage, there will be none to supply 
their place. This fact, too, would soon render a 
Sikh, even if thoroughly acquainted with the English 
tongue, and possessed of sufficient resource and in 
dustry, incapable of producing an authoritative and 
exhaustive work in our language on his religion. 

The preacher of old said that of making many 
books there is no end . For the last century 
their publication has increased in geometrical 
ratio, and prodigious must be the number which 
find their way into the streets and shops which 
sell quicquid chartis amicitur ineptis. The author 
fondly hopes that this work, which contains an 
account of the last great religion of the world 

t SIKH. I C 



xxxiv THE SIKH RELIGION 

which remains to be exploited, may escape the 
general fate. At the same time a glance at the 
shelves of any large library must convince a writer 
of the vanity of most literary labour, if haply the 
love of fame is dearer to him than the love of his sub- 
ject. The blurred and hoary volumes, elaborately 
illuminated and bound, which no one now ever 
peruses, were often produced at the expense of years 
of toil nay, of health and even life itself and now 
remain sad monuments of the transitoriness of fame 
and the frequent futility of human effort. But there 
is even a worse fate than this, namely, the obloquy 
so often meted out to authors instead of the legiti 
mate recompense of lives of strenuous toil devoted 
to literary or scientific investigation. Even under 
favourable circumstances the author of an elaborate 
work of this description, the production of which 
has occupied several years of his life, cannot always 
hope even for temporary reward in the approba 
tion of those dear to him, those whom he would 
wish to please ; for either their measure of years 
has grown full, or separation and varied interests 
have dulled the feelings of mutual pleasure which 
would result from his success. 



MAX ARTHUR MACAULIFFE. 



ROYAL SOCIETIES CLUB, 
LONDON. 



CONTENTS OF VOL. I 

T> PAGE 

PREFACE . v 

INTRODUCTION xxxix 

LIFE OF GURU NANAK . . . . 

TWELVE MONTHS . . . .... . ^38 

JAPJI . . 195 

ASA KI WAR 2I 8 

RAHIRAS . . . 250 

SOHILA 258 

GURU NANAK S HYMNS . . . . <l*ftf 

ADDITIONAL SLOKS . . . . . . . 379 



LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 

VOLUME I PAGE 

THE AUTHOR AND SOME OF HIS SIKH ASSISTANTS Frontispiece 

GURU NANAK, THE FOUNDER OF THE SIKH RELIGION . i 

VOLUME II 

GURU ANGAD AND A PUPIL i 

GURU AMAR DAS ....... 58 

GURU RAM DAS RECEIVING HIS DISCIPLES . . . 253 

VOLUME III 

GURU ARJAN READING THE GRANTH SAHIB . . i 
THE TANK AND TEMPLE OF AMRITSAR . .13 

GENERAL VIEW OF AMRITSAR ..... 20 

GURU ARJAN S SHRINE ...... 101 

VOLUME IV 

GURU HAR GOBIND ..,... i 

THE AKAL BUNGA . . . . . . 4 

BABA ATAL S SHRINE 132 

GURU HAR RAI BLESSING YOUNG PHUL . . . 275 

GURU HAR KRISHAN . . . . . 315 

GURU TEG BAHADUR 331 

VOLUME V 

GURU GOBIND SINGH ...... i 

FATAHGARH 199 

AN AKALI ... . 210 

MUKTSAR .... . 214 

THE SIKH TEMPLE (HAZUR SAHIB) AT NANDER . . 246 

VOLUME VI 

NAMDEV S SHRINE AT GHUMAN ..... 39 
FOLLOWERS OF RAMANUJ AND RAMANAND . . .105 



INTRODUCTION 

CHAPTER I 

THE fifteenth century of the Christian era was a period 
of singular mental and political activity. Both in Europe 
and India men shook off the torpor of ages, and their minds 
awoke to the consciousness of intellectual responsibility. 
For this result, it is true, important preparations had 
been made in the fourteenth century, when the Christian 
reformers, Walter Lollard and John Huss, preached and 
suffered death for their opinions ; l when the poetical 
literature of England assumed a tangible form from the 
genius of Chaucer and Gower ; when the Musalmans in 
Europe penetrated into Thrace and Hungary ; and when, 
after the overthrow and expulsion of Budhism from India 
by the astute and powerful Brahmans, there flourished the 
great exponents of Indian monotheism, the saint Kabir, 
and the enlightened Ramanand. 

But it was reserved for the fifteenth century to bear the 
full fruits of the mental awakening of the fourteenth. In 
England the ancient language of Greece began to be studied ; 
a further impulse was given to the reformation of the Christian 
religion ; and villenage disappeared as a political institution. 
In France the Government was consolidated by the union 
of the great fiefs to the crown ; and the daring monarch 
Charles VII made his successful expedition against the 
picturesque capital of Southern Italy. In Germany occurred 
the birth of Luther, and the revival and development of the 
invaluable art of printing in movable types. 2 In Italy 
there was a marvellous resuscitation of the fine arts, and 

1 Lollard and Huss were burned for heresy. Wickliffe would have 
suffered the same fate, had not a paralytic attack anticipated the 
executioner. 

2 Block printing was known in China before the Christian era. 



xl THE SIKH RELIGION 

then were born the renowned navigators Columbus and 
Amerigo Vespucci, the great masters Michael Angelo, 
Raphael, and Leonardo da Vinci, and the illustrious patron 
of letters Lorenzo di Medici. 

In Spain Ferdinand and Isabella, though they organized 
the inquisition in their intemperate religious zeal against 
the Saracens and Jews, were yet conspicuous for a worldly 
liberality which deserves the acknowledgement of posterity. 
In Portugal was born Vasco da Gama, who under the enter 
prising King Emanuel discovered the maritime route by 
the Cape of Storms to India. The Musalmans in Europe 
conquered Turkey and Greece, and seized on the ancient 
Italian city of Otranto. And in Asia, Taimur extended his 
victorious arms from Siberia on the north to the Arabian 
Sea on the south, and from the Ganges on the east to the 
Hellespont on the west. 

There is a wonderful analogy between the spiritual con 
dition of Europe and India during the dark ages. In 
Europe most religious works were written in Latin, in India 
they were in Sanskrit. In both continents all learning 
was in the hands of the priesthood, and this admittedly led 
to serious abuses. A great cyclic wave of reformation then 
overspread both continents. During the very period that 
Luther and Calvin in Europe were warning men of the 
errors that had crept into Christianity, several Indian 
saints were denouncing priestcraft, hypocrisy, and idolatry, 
and with very considerable success. Several of those great 
men who led the crusade against superstition, founded 
sects which still survive ; but the most numerous and 
powerful of all is the great Sikh sect founded by Guru 
Nanak, which already forms a considerable section of the 
population of the Panjab, and which is scattered in greater 
or less numbers not only throughout the whole of India but 
Kabul, Kandahar, China, and Southern Asia. 

A cognate cause is frequently assigned for the establish 
ment of new religions, namely, that they appear at periods 
of great political or social depression, when it becomes 
necessary for men to have recourse to the superhuman for 






INTRODUCTION xli 

guidance and consolation. Then when the hour is darkest 
some prophet is born, perhaps in a lowly hamlet, to solace 
the heavy-laden and lift their thoughts to a brighter and 
happier world. A signal instance has been remarked by 
historians. Judaea was smarting from the tyranny and 
cruelty of Herod when he whom the most advanced races 
of the world call the Messiah was born. 

The Gurus too appear to have been of the opinion that 
God sends a divine guide whenever required by the con 
dition of the age and country. Guru Amar Das, the third 
Guru, wrote : 

When the world is in distress, it heartily prayeth. 

The True One attentively listeneth and with His kind 
disposition grant eth consolation. 

He giveth orders to the Cloud and the rain falleth in 
torrents. 

That is, the Guru comes by God s order and gives abundant 
instruction to all who may be prepared to receive it. 

Indeed several events occurred during the Muhammadan 
conquests of India in the Middle Ages to force the Hindus 
to consider life in a serious aspect. Though many of the 
followers of Vishnu, Shiv, and the other gods of the Hindu 
dispensation adopted during that period the faith of the 
Arabian prophet, as the result of force or with a view to 
worldly advantages, yet others whose minds were powerfully 
directed to religious speculation sought safety from perse 
cution and death in the loneliness of the desert or the 
retirement of the forest, and lived single-minded investigators 
of religious truth as in the primitive golden age of their 
country. 

We shall here give, from the written accounts of Muham 
madan historians, some examples of the treatment of Hindus 
by Muhammadan conquerors of India. 

Shahab-uP-Din, King of Ghazni, the virtual founder of the 
Muhammadan Empire in India (1170-1206), put Prithwi 
Raja, King of Ajmer and Dihli, to death in cold blood. 

1 The I is generally silent in such combinations. 



xlii THE SIKH RELIGION 

He massacred thousands of the inhabitants of Ajmer who 
had opposed him, reserving the remainder for slavery. 
After his victory over the King of Banaras the slaughter 
of the Hindus is described as immense. None were spared 
except women and children, and the carnage of the men 
was carried on until, as it has been said, the earth grew weary 
of the monotony. 1 

In the Taj-ul-Mcfasir by Hasan Nizam-i-Naishapuri it 
is stated that when Qutb-ul-Din Aibak (A.D. 1194-1210) 
conquered Merath he demolished all the Hindu temples of 
the city and erected mosques on their sites. In the city of 
Koil, now called Aligarh, he converted Hindu inhabitants 
to Islam by the sword and beheaded all who adhered to 
their religion. In the city of Kalinjar he destroyed one 
hundred and thirteen Hindu temples, built mosques on their 
sites, massacred over one hundred thousand Hindus, and 
made slaves of about fifty thousand more. It is said the 
place became black as pitch with the decomposing bodies 
of the Hindus. And in the Tabaqat-i-Nasiri by Minhaj- 
ul-Siraj it is stated that when Muhammad Bakhtyar 
Khilji conquered Bihar he put to the sword about one 
hundred thousand Brahmans, and burnt a valuable library 
of ancient Sanskrit works. 

Abdulla Wassaf writes in his Tazjiyat-ul-Amsar wa 
Tajriyat ul Asar that when Ala-ul-Din Khilji (1295-1316) 
captured the city of Kambayat at the head of the gulf of 
Cambay, he killed the adult male Hindu inhabitants for 
the glory of Islam, set flowing rivers of blood, sent the 
women of the country, with all their gold, silver, and jewels, 
to his own home, and made about twenty thousand maidens 
his private slaves. 

Ala-ul-Din once asked his qazi what was the Muhammadan 
law prescribed for Hindus. The qazi replied, Hindus are 
like the earth ; if silver is demanded from them, they ought 
with the greatest humility to offer gold. And if a Muham 
madan desire to spit into a Hindu s mouth, the Hindu should 

1 The Kamilu-t Tawarikh by ibn Aslr. See also Elphinstone s 
History of India. 



INTRODUCTION xliii 

open it wide for the purpose. God created Hindus to be 
slaves of the Muhammadans. The Prophet hath ordained 
that, if the Hindus do not accept Islam, they should be 
imprisoned, tortured, and finally put to death, and their 
property confiscated. At this the monarch smiled and said 
he had not been waiting for an interpretation of the sacred 
law. He had already issued an order that Hindus should 
only possess corn and coarse clothes sufficient to last them 
for six months. 

During the reign of the same monarch men formerly in 
easy circumstances were reduced to beggary, and their 
wives obliged to resort to menial labour for their main 
tenance. In front of the palace were generally seen the 
corpses of forty or fifty Hindus. Hindus were punished 
with merciless severity for the most trifling offences. The 
monarch had his own brother and nephew flayed alive on 
the mere suspicion of disloyalty. He then had their flesh 
cooked and forced their children to eat it. What remained 
after the repast was thrown to the elephants to trample on. 

The historian, Ibn Batuta, who visited India in the time 
of the Emperor Muhammad Bin Tughlak, wrote of him : 
Such was his inexorable and impetuous character that 
on one occasion when the inhabitants of Dihli revolted 
against his oppression and wrote him a letter of remon 
strance, he ordered them to quit the place for Daulatabad, 
a city in the Dakhan (Deccan), at a distance of forty days 
journey. The order was so literally obeyed that when the 
Emperor s servants searched the city after the removal, and 
found a blind man in one of the houses and a bedridden one in 
another, the bedridden man was projected from a catapult 
and the blind one dragged by his feet to Daulatabad. 
But the latter s limbs dropped off on the way, and at the 
end of the journey only one leg was left, which was duly 
thrown into the new city, "for the order had been that 
all should go to this place." We shall subsequently see 
how Muhammad bin Tughlak persecuted the Maratha saint 
Namdev, an account of whose life and writings will be given 
in this work. 



xliv THE SIKH RELIGION 

Amir Khusrau writes in his Tawarikh Alai or Khazain- 
ul-Futuh that when the Emperor Firoz Shah Tughlak 
(A.D. 1351-88) took the city of Bhilsa in Bhopal, he destroyed 
all its Hindu temples, took away their idols, placed them 
in front of his fort, and had them daily bathed with the 
blood of a thousand Hindus. Firoz Shah twice plundered 
the country of Malwa, and took away everything he could 
find except earthen pots. 

Farishta relates that a Brahman called Budhan, who 
dwelt in a place called Kayathan or Kataen near Lakhnau 
(Lucknow), was put to death by Sikandar Khan Lodi for 
stating that as Islam was true, so also was the Hindu 
religion. The saint Kabir lived under Sikandar Khan Lodi, 
and was tortured by him. 1 

The Emperor Babar s cruelty to the inhabitants of Saiyid- 
pur we shall find described by Guru Nanak, who was an 
eye-witness. Both he and his attendant were taken 
prisoners and obliged to work as slaves. 

The Guru thus describes the Muhammadan rulers and 
the state of India in his time : 

This age is a knife, kings are butchers ; justice hath taken 
wings and fled. 

In this completely dark night of falsehood the moon of 
truth is never seen to rise. 

I have become perplexed in my search ; 

In the darkness I find no way. 

Devoted to pride, I weep in sorrow ; 

How shall deliverance be obtained ? 2 

There is a glamour of romance cast round the person of 
the Emperor Jahangir, partly owing to the poetry of Moore 
and partly owing to his possession of Nur Jahan, the most 
beautiful and gifted woman of the East ; but Jahangir s 
memory is entitled to no historical commiseration. His 

1 Farishta elsewhere describes Sikandar Khan Lodi as just, God 
fearing, and religious. He prayed five times a day, bestowed large 
sums of money on indigent and religious persons, and was, according 
to the historian, a model of a Musalman prince. 

2 Majh ki War. 



INTRODUCTION xlv 

father Akbar was disposed to free thought in religion, and 
it was believed that in this he was encouraged by Abul 
Fazal, the famous Persian historian. Jahangir caused Abul 
Fazal to be cruelly assassinated. After his accession he 
compassed the death of Nur Jahan s husband in order to 
possess her. He tells in his Memoirs how he disposed of 
robbers. * I accomplished about this period the suppression 
of a tribe of robbers, who had long infested the roads about 
Agra ; and whom, getting into my power, I caused to be 
trampled to death by elephants. 

Sir Thomas Roe, the British Ambassador at his Court, 
gives the following further information regarding Jahangir s 
method of dispensing justice : * A band of one hundred 
robbers were brought in chains before the Great Mogul. 
Without any ceremony of trial, he ordered them to be 
carried away for execution, their chief being ordered to be 
torn in pieces by dogs. The prisoners were sent for execu 
tion to several quarters of the city, and executed in the 
streets. Close by my house the chief was torn in pieces 
by twelve dogs ; and thirteen of his fellows, having their 
hands and feet tied together, had their necks cut by a 
sword, yet not quite through, and their naked and bloody 
bodies were left to corrupt in the streets. 

* The trials are conducted quickly, and the sentences 
speedily executed ; culprits being hanged, beheaded, im 
paled, torn by dogs, destroyed by elephants, bitten by 
serpents, or other devices, according to the nature of the 
crimes ; the executions being generally in the market-place. 
The governors of provinces and cities administer justice in 
a similar manner. 

The following gives Jahangir s treatment of harmless 
lovers : Happening to catch a eunuch kissing one of his 
women whom he had relinquished, he sentenced the lady 
to be put into the earth, with only her head left above 
the ground, exposed to the burning rays of the sun, and 
the eunuch to be cut in pieces before her face. 

Sir Thomas Roe describes how Jahangir vented his dis 
pleasure on some of his nobles : Some nobles who were 



xlvi THE SIKH RELIGION 

near his person he caused for some offence to be whipped 
in his presence, receiving 130 stripes with a most terrible 
instrument of torture, having, at the ends of four cords 
irons like spur-rowels, so that every stroke made four 
wounds. When they lay for dead, he commanded the 
standers-by to spurn them with their feet, and the door 
keepers to break their staves upon them. Thus, cruelly 
mangled and bruised, they were carried away, one of them 
dying on the spot. 

Jahangir s son Khusrau rose in rebellion against him, 
and it is not a matter for surprise that he found many 
adherents. * After Khusrau s arrest he was brought before 
his father, with a chain fastened from his left hand to his 
left foot, according to the laws of Changhez Khan. On 
the right hand of the Prince stood Hasan Beg, and on his 
left, Abdulrahim. Khusrau trembled and wept. He was 
ordered into confinement ; but the companions of his rebel 
lion were put to death with cruel torments. Hasan Beg 
was sewed up in a raw hide of an ox, and Abdulrahim in 
that of an ass, and both were led about the town on asses, 
with their faces towards the tail. The ox s hide became so 
dry and contracted, that before the evening Hasan Beg was 
suffocated ; but the ass s hide being continually moistened 
with water by the friends of Abdulrahim, he survived the 
punishment. From the garden of Kamran to the city of 
Lahore two rows of stakes were fixed in the ground, upon 
which the other rebels were impaled alive ; and the unhappy 
Khusrau, mounted on an elephant, was conducted between 
the ranks of these miserable sufferers. 

Further on we shall see that Jahangir caused Guru Arjan, 
the fifth Sikh Guru, to be tortured to death, partly on 
account of his religion and partly because he had extended 
to Prince Khusrau a friendly reception and hospitality. 

Jahangir s grandson the Emperor Aurangzeb was brought 
up a very strict Muhammadan. The following, according 
to the Mirat-i-Alam of the historian Bakhtawar Khan, shows 
how he treated Hindus and their temples for the honour 
and glory of God and the success of what he considered 



INTRODUCTION xlvii 

the only true religion : * Hindu writers have been entirely 
excluded from holding public offices ; and all the wor 
shipping places of the infidels, and the great temples of 
these infamous people have been thrown down and de 
stroyed in a manner which excites astonishment at the 
successful completion of so arduous an undertaking. 

The following is from the Maasir-i-Alamgiri : It reached 
the ears of His Majesty, the Protector of the Faith, that 
in the provinces of Thatha, Multan, and Banaras, but 
especially in the latter, foolish Brahmans were in the habit 
of expounding frivolous books in their schools, and that 
students, learned Mussalmans as well as Hindus, went 
there even from long distances, led by a desire to become 
acquainted with the wicked sciences there taught. The 
Director of the Faith consequently issued orders to all the 
governors of provinces to destroy with willing hands the 
temples and schools of the infidels, and to put an entire 
stop to the teaching and practice of idolatrous forms of 
worship. It was subsequently reported to his religious 
Majesty, leader of the Unitarians, that in obedience to his 
orders, the Government officers had destroyed the temple of 
Vishwanath at Banaras. In the thirteenth year of Aurang- 
zeb s reign this justice-loving monarch, the constant enemy 
of tyrants, commanded the destruction of the Hindu temple 
of Mathura, and soon that stronghold of falsehood and den 
of iniquity was levelled with the ground. On its site was 
laid at great expense the foundation of a vast mosque. 

There arose a sect called Satnamis founded by Jagjivan 
Das, a native of Awadh (Oude). They appear to have 
taken many of their doctrines from the Sikhs. Their moral 
code is thus described : * It is something like that of all 
Hindu quietists, and enjoins indifference to the world, its 
pleasures or its pains, implicit devotion to the spiritual 
guide, clemency and gentleness, rigid adherence to truth, 
the discharge of all ordinary, social, or religious obligations, 
and the hope of final absorption into the one spirit which 
pervades all things. l 

1 H. H. Wilson s Religion of the Hindus. 



xlviii THE SIKH RELIGION 

The Muhammadan historian thus describes this pious 
sect and their treatment by the Emperor Aurangzeb : 
A body of bloody miserable rebels, goldsmiths, carpenters, 
sweepers, tanners, and other ignoble beings, braggarts and 
fools of all descriptions became so puffed up with vain 
glory as to cast themselves headlong into the pit of de 
struction. Aurangzeb sent an army to exterminate and 
destroy these unbelievers. The heroes of Islam charged 
with impetuosity and crimsoned their sabres with the blood 
of these desperate men. The struggle was terrible. At 
length the Satnamis broke and fled, but were pursued with 
great slaughter. 

General Khan Jahan Bahadur arrived from Jodhpur 
bringing with him several cartloads of idols taken from 
the Hindu temples which had been razed to the ground. 
Most of these idols, when not made of gold, silver, brass, 
or copper, were adorned with precious stones. It was 
ordered that some of them should be cast away in cut- 
offices and the remainder placed beneath the steps of the 
grand mosque to be trampled under foot. There they lay 
a long time until not a vestige of them was left. 

In 1090 A.H. (A.D. 1680) Prince Muhammad Azam and 
Khan Jahan Bahadur obtained permission to visit Udaipur. 
Two other officers at the same time proceeded thither to 
effect the destruction of the temples of the idolaters, which 
are described as the wonders of the age, erected by the 
infidels to the ruin of their souls. Twenty Rajputs had 
resolved to die for their faith. One of them slew many 
of his assailants before receiving his death blow. Another 
followed and another until all had fallen. Many of the 
faithful also had been dispatched when the last of these 
fanatics had gone to hell. 

Soon after Aurangzeb himself visited the Rana s 
lake and ordered all its temples to be levelled with the 
ground. Hasan Ali Khan then made his appearance 
with twenty camels taken from the Rana, and reported 
that the temple near the palace and one hundred and 
twenty-two more in the neighbouring districts had been 



INTRODUCTION xlix 

destroyed. He was rewarded by the emperor with the title 
of Bahadur. 

When Aurangzeb went to Chitaur, still one of the most 
beautiful of all ancient cities, he caused sixty-three temples 
there to be demolished. The Rana had now been driven 
forth from his country and his home, the victorious Ghazis 
had struck many a blow, and the heroes of Islam had 
trampled under their chargers hoofs the land which this 
reptile of the forest and his predecessors had possessed for 
a thousand years. 

Aurangzeb s iconoclastic fury knew no bounds or modera 
tion. * Abu Turab, who had been commissioned by him 
to effect the destruction of the idol temples of Amber, the 
ancient capital of Jaipur, reported in person that three 
score and six of these edifices had been levelled with the 
ground. l 

We shall further on see that it was Aurangzeb who put 
Guru Teg Bahadur, the ninth Guru of the Sikhs, to death 
in Dihli. According to the author of the Dabistan the 
emperor ordered the Guru s body to be quartered and the 
parts thereof to be suspended at the four gates of the 
city. 2 Aurangzeb also persecuted Guru Gobind Singh, the 
tenth and last Guru of the Sikhs, and forced him to fly 
from the Panjab ; and it was a result of the same monarch s 
tyranny that Guru Gobind Singh s four sons lost their lives 
and that none of his descendants survived. 

Many earnest thinkers and reformers lived under the 
above and other Muhammadan emperors of India, but they 
were either executed and none dared record their teachings 
and their fate, or accounts of them belong to Hindu religious 
history, and lie beyond the scope of the present work. 

1 On the conduct of the Muhammadan Emperors we have largely 
availed ourselves of the translations and narratives in Sir Henry 
Elliot s History of India. The original Persian histories are many of 
them difficult of access, and could not be consulted. 

1 The Sikh chroniclers, as we shall subsequently see, give a different 
version of the mode of execution of Guru Teg Bahadur. 



THE SIKH RELIGION 



CHAPTER II 

The great Pandits and Brahmans of Hinduism communi 
cated their instructions in Sanskrit, which they deemed the 
language of the gods. The Gurus thought it would be of more 
general advantage to present their messages in the dialects 
of their age. When Guru Amar Das was asked the reason 
for this, he replied : Well-water can only irrigate adjacent 
land, but rain-water the whole world. On this account the 
Guru hath composed his hymns in the language of the 
people, and enshrined them in the Gurumukhi characters, 
so that men and women of all castes and classes may read 
and understand them. A Brahman urged : That religious 
instruction ought not to be communicated to every one, it 
being forbidden to instruct Sudars and women in the sacred 
lore. 1 The Guru thus oracularly replied : 

father, dispel such doubts. 

It is God who doeth whatever is done ; all who exist shall 
be absorbed in Him. 

The different forms, O God, which appear are ever Thine, 
and at the last they shall all be resolved in Thee. 

He who is absorbed in the Guru s word, shall thoroughly 
know Him who made this world. 

Thine, O Lord, is the word ; there is none but Thee ; 
where is there room for doubt ? 2 

Guru Nanak spoke of himself as neither continent nor 
learned, and was in every respect the essence of humility. 
His advent was heralded by no prophecies, and conse 
quently he was not obliged to make or invent incidents in 

1 It is laid down in the twelfth chapter of the Institutes of Gautam 
that if a Sudar even hear the Veds his ears must be stopped either 
with molten lead or wax ; if he read the Veds, his tongue must be cut 
out; and if he possess the Veds, his body must be cut in twain. 

In the eighteenth slok of the ninth chapter of the Institutes of Manu 
it is laid down that women may not take part in any Vedic rites. Their 
doing so, or having any concern with Vedic texts, would be con 
trary to dharm. Women were therefore deemed as Sudars, and 
beyond the pale of religion. 

2 Gauri 51. 



INTRODUCTION li 

his life conformable thereto. He preached against idolatry, 
caste distinction, and hypocrisy, and gave men a most 
comprehensive ethical code ; but in so doing he never uttered 
a word which savoured of personal ambition or an arrogation 
of the attribuies_.oi .the Creator. He appears to have been 
on fairly good terms with Muhammadans, but his disregard 
of caste prejudices and his uncompromising language led 
him into occasional difficulties with the Hindus, though he 
was never embroiled in violent scenes. On the whole he 
was generally beloved during his life, and at his death 
Hindus and Muhammadans quarrelled as to which sect 
should perform his obsequies. 

The Granth- Sahib contains the compositions of Guru 
Nanak y -Gura Angad, Guru Amar. Das, Guru Ram Das, 
Guru Arjan, Guru Teg Bahadur (the ninth Guru), a couplet 
of Guru Gobind Singh (the tenth Guru), panegyrics of bards 
who attended on the Gurus or admired their characters, 
and hymns of mediaeval Indian saints, a list of whom will 
subsequently be given. The cardinal principle of the Gurus 
and Bhagats whose writings find place in the sacred books 
of the Sikhs was the unity of God. This is everywhere 
inculcated in the Sikh sacred writings with ample and 
perhaps not unnecessary iteration, considering the forces 
Sikhism had to contend with in an age of ignorance and 
superstition. 

The hymns of the Gurus and saints are not arranged in 
the holy volume according to their authors, but according 
to the thirty-one rags or musical measures to which they 
were composed. The first nine Gurus adopted the name 
Nanak as their nom de plume, and their compositions are 
distinguished by Mahallas or quartiers. The Granth Sahib 
is likened to a city and the hymns of each Guru to a 
ward or division of it. Thus the compositions of Guru 
Nanak are styled Mahalla one, that is, the first ward ; 
the compositions of Guru Angad the second ward, and so 
on. After the hymns of the Gurus are found the hymns 
of the Bhagats under their several musical measures. 

The Granth which passes under the name of Guru 



lii THE SIKH RELIGION 

Gobind Singh, contains his Japji, the Akal Ustat or 
praise of the Creator, the Vachitar Natak or Wonderful 
Drama, in which the Guru gives an account of his parentage, 
his divine mission, and the battles in which he had been 
engaged. Then come three abridged translations of the 
Devi Mahatamya, an episode in the Markandeya Puran, 
in praise of Durga the goddess of war. Then follow the 
Gyan Parbodh, or awakening of knowledge; accounts of 
twenty-four incarnations of the Deity, selected because of 
their warlike character; the Hazare de Shabd; quatrains 
called sawaiyas, which are religious hymns in praise of God 
and reprobation of idolatry and hypocrisy ; the Shastar 
Nam Mala, a list of offensive and defensive weapons used 
in the Guru s time, with special reference to the attributes 
of the Creator ; the Tria Charitar, or tales illustrating the 
qualities, but principally the deceit of women ; the Zaf ar- 
nama, containing the tenth Guru s epistle to the Emperor 
Aurangzeb ; and several metrical tales in the Persian lan 
guage. This Granth was compiled by Bhai Mani Singh after 
the tenth Guru s death. 

There are two great divisions of Sikhs, Sahijdharis and 
Singhs. The latter are they who accept the baptism in 
augurated by Guru Gobind Singh, which will be described 
in the fifth volume of this work. All other Sikhs are called 
Sahijdharis. The Singhs, after the time of Guru Gobind 
Singh, were all warriors, the Sahijdharis those who lived at 
ease, as the word denotes, and practised trade or agricul 
ture. 1 In the Singhs are included theNirmalas andNihangs. 
The Sahijdharis include the Udasis founded by Sri Chand, 
son of Guru Nanak ; the Sewapanthis founded by a water- 
carrier of Guru Gobind Singh ; the Ramraiyas, followers 
of Ram Rai, son of Guru Har Rai ; the Handalis, to be sub 
sequently described, and other sects of minor importance. 

The Sikh religion differs as regards the authenticity of 

1 Some say that the Sahijdharis received their name from the 
promises of certain Sikhs in the time of Guiu Gobind Singh, that 
they would not accept his baptism at the time, but that they would 
gradually do so. 



INTRODUCTION liii 

its dogmas from most other great theological systems. 
Many of the great teachers the world has known have 
not left a line of their own composition, and we only know 
what they taught through tradition or second-hand informa 
tion. If Pythagoras wrote any of his tenets, his writings 
have not descended to us. We know the teaching of 
Sokrates only through the writings of Plato and Xenophon. 
Budha has left no written memorials of his teaching, 
Rung fu-tze, known to Europeans as Confucius, left no 
documents in which he detailed the principles of his 
moral and social system. The Founder of Christianity 
did not reduce his doctrines to writing, and for them we 
are obliged to trust to the Gospels according to Matthew, 
Mark, Luke, and John. The Arabian Prophet did not 
himself reduce to writing the chapters of the Quran. They 
were written or compiled by his adherents and followers. 
But the compositions of the Sikh Gurus are preserved, and 
we know at first hand what they taught. They employed 
the vehicle of verse, which is generally unalterable by 
copyists, and we even become in time familiar with their 
different styles. No spurious compositions or extraneous 
dogmas can, therefore, be represented as theirs. 

It is not clear, however, that this contributes to the 
success of the Sikh religion. It appears that the very 
authenticity of the sacred books of a religion may militate 
against its general or permanent acceptance. The teach 
ings of which there is no authentic record, are elastic 
and capable of alteration and modification to suit foreign 
countries and the aspirations and intellectual conditions 
of ages long subsequent to those in which they arose. 
No religion in its entirety is permanently adopted by a 
foreign country ; and no religion when it spontaneously 
migrates can escape the assimilation of local ideas or super 
stitions. The followers of all religions are prone to indulge 
in the luxury of eclecticism. By a universal law they adhere 
to the dogmas most suitable for themselves, and reject what 
they deem the least important or the least practicable 
enjoined by the founders of their faiths. 



liv THE SIKH RELIGION 

It is curious that the greatest religious reforms have been 
effected by the laity. The clergy, apart from their vested 
interests, are too wedded to ancient systems, and dare not 
impugn their utility or authority. Pythagoras, who founded 
a religio-philosophical school and taught the transmigra 
tion of souls, was the son of a gem-engraver and not 
a priest by early training or association. Isaiah, the 
Hebrew poet, who gave consistency and splendour to 
Jewish sentiments, was not an ecclesiastic by profession. 
Moses had a brother who was a high priest, but he was 
not himself designed for the priesthood. Sokrates was 
a profound thinker and moral guide, but still a member 
of the laity who had emerged from the schools of the 
sophists. Budha was a prince brought up without any 
sacerdotal instruction. He conceived ideas of reform by 
profound contemplation and introspection. Christ was by 
trade a carpenter, and was never intended to expound the 
law, or play the part of a Jewish Rabbi. Muhammad of 
Makka was born an idolater, herded sheep and goats in 
early life, and appears to have had no religious instruction 
whatever until he had met the Hanif Waraka, his wife s 
cousin. The renowned Indian teacher Kabir was a weaver, 
who was so little of a professional priest that he denounced 
the Hindu and Muhammadan preachers of his age. And, 
as we shall see, Guru Nanak was not a priest either by 
birth or education, but a man who soared to the loftiest 
heights of divine emotionalism, and exalted his mental 
vision to an ethical ideal beyond the conception of Hindu 
or Muhammadan. 

The illustrious author of the Vie de Jesus asks whether 
great originality will again arise or the world be content 
to follow the paths opened by the daring creators of ancient 
ages. Now there is here presented a religion totally un 
affected by Semitic or Christian influences. Based on the 
concept of the unity of God, it rejected Hindu formularies 
and adopted an independent ethical system, ritual, and 
standards which were totally opposed to the theological 
beliefs of Guru Nanak s age and country. As we shall see 



INTRODUCTION Iv 

hereafter, it would be difficult to point to a religion of 
greater originality or to a more comprehensive ethical 
system. 



CHAPTER III 

India contains a population who profess many religions. 
It would be a great mistake to put them all on the same 
footing. Some make for loyalty and others for what we may 
call independence. Some religions appear to require State 
support, while others have sufficient vitality to dispense with 
it. The Jewish religion has survived for many centuries 
without a temporal head and in the face of endless persecu 
tions. Islam has spread in many lands, and does not 
solicit or require much support from temporal power. 
Muhammadans only claim the free exercise of their religion, 
and this is allowed them in India. Many members of 
other religions, believing that they are direct emanations 
from heaven, may not suppose that they require State 
countenance or support, but the student of comparative 
theology must be allowed to entertain a different opinion. 

Our little systems have their day ; 
They have their day and cease to be. 

To enumerate a few instances. When Constantine, the 
Roman Emperor of the West, after his conversion to 
Christianity, withdrew his support from the ancient religion 
of his country, it rapidly declined. Then vanished, in the 
words of Coleridge, 

The intelligible forms of ancient poets, 
The fair humanities of the old religion, 
Its power, its beauty, and its majesty. 

Budhism flourished in India, its parent home, many 
centuries ago, but the successors of the renowned Asoka, 
who were not so spiritual or enlightened as he, allowed 
their religion to be completely banished from Indian soil, 
like an exile, to find in foreign lands the repose and accept- 



Ivi THE SIKH RELIGION 

ance it had vainly sought in its own country. The great 
Emperor Akbar, by an eclectic process, evolved what he 
considered a rational religion from Islam, Hindusim, and 
Zoroastrianism, but it perished when it received no support 
but rather opposition from his son Jahangir. The religion 
of the Cross was banished from its parent home of Judaea 
and supplanted by the religion of the Crescent. Christianity, 
however, or the civilization which passes under its name, 
gained in other countries much more than it lost in its own. 
Organization and the material forces by which it is main 
tained have obviously contributed to that result. 

The Emperor Akbar s historian, Abul Fazl, very clearly 
saw the advantage of State support to a religion. He says 
in his Ain-i-Akbari : Men of deep insight are of opinion 
that even spiritual progress among a people would be 
impossible, unless emanating from the king, in whom the 
light of God dwells. 

As Budhism without State support completely lost its 
hold in India, so it is apprehended that without State sup 
port Sikhism will also be lost in the great chaos of Indian 
religious systems. 

The dialects and languages of the Gurus are now largely 
forgotten. There are no readable or trustworthy com 
mentaries or translations of their compositions in any lan 
guage, and the Sikhs find it difficult or impossible to under 
stand them. Added to this is the custom of writing the 
sacred hymns without any separation of words. As there 
is no separation of words in Sanskrit, the gyanis, or inter 
preters of the Gurus hymns, deem it would be a profanation 
to separate the words of their sacred writings. It cannot 
be said that the object of the gyanis has been to keep all 
divine knowledge to themselves, but at any rate the result 
is, that the Sikh laity have now thrust aside the gyanis 
and their learning, and are content to dispense with both. 

The sequel is a general relapse to Hinduism, which is princi 
pally a system of domestic ritual. Hinduism has six philo 
sophical systems, two of which, the Sankhya and Mimansa, 
if pushed to their legitimate consequences, are practically 



INTRODUCTION Ivii 

atheistical. The followers of the Hindu god Shiv may curse 
the followers of the Hindu god Vishnu, and the followers 
of Vishnu may retaliate on the followers of Shiv. To be 
deemed an orthodox Hindu it is only necessary to be 
born in Hinduism and to conform to certain external 
observances, such as not eating or touching what its followers 
believe to be unclean, avoiding contact with persons who 
are deemed of lower caste, cooking food in a particular 
manner, and not allowing the shadow of strangers to fall 
on it. The old Levitical Law of Moses and its accessory 
regulations were sufficiently strict, but Hinduism surpasses 
all the religions that have ever been invented in a social 
exclusiveness which professes to be based on divine sanction. 
Truly wonderful are the strength and vitality of Hinduism. 
It is like the boa constrictor of the Indian forests. When 
a petty enemy appears to worry it, it winds round its 
opponent, crushes it in its folds, and finally causes it to 
disappear in its capacious interior. In this way, many 
centuries ago, Hinduism on its own ground disposed of 
Budhism, which was largely a Hindu reformation ; in this 
way, in a prehistoric period, it absorbed the religion of the 
Scythian invaders of Northern India ; in this way it has 
converted uneducated Islam in India into a semi-paganism ; 
and in this way it is disposing of the reformed and once 
hopeful religion of Baba Nanak. Hinduism has embraced 
Sikhism in its folds ; the still comparatively young religion 
is making a vigorous struggle for life, but its ultimate destruc 
tion is, it is apprehended, inevitable without State support. 
Notwithstanding the Sikh Gurus powerful denunciation of 
Brahmans, secular Sikhs now rarely do anything without their 
assistance. Brahmans help them to be born, help them to 
wed, help them to die, and help their souls after death to 
obtain a state of bliss. And Brahmans, with all the deftness 
of Roman Catholic missionaries in Protestant countries, 
have partially succeeded in persuading the Sikhs to restore 
to their niches the images of Devi, the Queen of Heaven, 
and of the saints and gods of the ancient faith. 



Iviii THE SIKH RELIGION 



CHAPTER IV 

A few brief paragraphs, unburdened with detail, on the 
origin and progress of religion until it received its mono 
theistic consummation accepted by Guru Nanak appear to 
be necessary. 

Statius, the Latin poet, expressed his opinion that it was 
fear which first made gods in the world. 1 Miserable and 
resourceless primitive man felt the inclemency and fury 
of the elements, and prayed and sacrificed to avert their 
wrath or to gain their favour. But as there were malignant, 
so there were benignant natural agencies which received 
devout and earnest worship. The Sun, which gives light 
and heat, appears to have been worshipped by all primitive 
peoples. He was, however, distant and non-tangible ; but 
when fire was discovered, long ages after man had appeared 
on the surface of the earth, it appears to have received the 
greatest homage from the human race in all parts of the 
globe. By its means men warmed themselves, cooked their 
food, and smelted metals. It was to fire (Agni) the Indians 
of the Vedic period addressed some of their sublimest 
hymns ; and its discovery and importance led the ancient 
Greeks to suppose that it must have been stolen from 
heaven, which had so long been parsimonious of its gifts. 

As civilization progressed and the fruits of agriculture 
were added to the spontaneous gifts of nature, the bounty 
of the heavens was deemed necessary for man s comfort 
and sustenance. It was then that the sky, under the various 
names of Dyaus, Zcik, and Varuna, Ovpavos, was invoked, 
both in India and Greece, to shed its choicest blessings on 
crops and men. 2 Other deities arose as prompted or required 
by human necessities. Prithwi, the earth, as the parent 
of sustenance, logically and necessarily received, as the 

1 Primus in orbe decs fecit timor/ Theb. iii. 66 1. 

2 For long years after the discovery and study of Sanskrit there 
was no doubt whatever cast on the identity of Varuna with Ouranos. 
Doubts have now arisen in the minds of some persons on account, 
it is stated, of phonetic difficulties. 



INTRODUCTION lix 

spouse of the sky, divine honours both in India and Europe. 1 
Each deity addressed received all the homage and adoration 
that poetic fancy could lavish or imagine. His worshippers 
endeavoured to make him feel that he was the great god 
who ruled the world and controlled man and nature ; and 
they hoped that by judicious flattery and plenteous sacrifice 
he would listen to and grant their passionate supplica 
tions. 

The gods as well as their votaries appear to have lived 
in friendly contiguity both in India and in Greece. Jupiter 
had his temple near that of Venus as they are found to-day 
in the disentombed city of Pompeii. Near Delphi Apollo had 
exclusive sway even to the extent of relegating Jupiter 
into a subordinate position. Each province selected in 
the wide domain of Olympus some deity which it worshipped 
to the exclusion of all others. In India, though the worship 
of Shiv, which is associated with knowledge, is different 
from that of Vishnu, which is associated with devotion, 
and though the worshippers of both gods frequently quar 
relled and addressed each other in injurious language, yet 
they were united by the common bond of Hinduism, and 
sometimes celebrated their worship in harmony. 2 

When man extended his horizon, the sufficiency and 
omnipotence of the gods ordinarily invoked began to be 
canvassed. In Greece the minor deities became completely 
subordinated to Zeus, the great ruler of Olympus. They 
could do everything but regulate human fate and action. 
That was reserved for the supreme deity alone : 



7rAr)i> fleouri 
yap ouris eori 7rA.T)i> Ato s. 3 

In India a belief in an infinite, illimitable, and supreme 
power was gradually evolved by seers and philosophers 

1 Tacitus wrote of the ancient Germans Herthum, id est terram 
matrem, colunt eamque intervenire rebus hominum, invehi populis 
arbitrantur/ Germania, cap. xl. 

2 An idol in a temple, Harihareshwar, on the outskirts of the 
Maisur (Mysore) State contains the conjoint emblems of Vishnu and 
Shiv. 3 Aesch. Prom. Vine. 49. 



Ix THE SIKH RELIGION 

ages before the emigration of the Aryans to Europe. Pra- 
japati, who was represented as the father of the gods, 
the lord of all living creatures, gradually received excep 
tional human homage. There was also Aditi, who appears 
under various guises, being, in one passage of the Rig Veda, 
identified with all the deities, with men, with all that has 
been and shall be born, and with air and heaven. In this 
character she corresponded to the Greek Zeus ; 

Zevs eorti; al6r)p, Zeus 6e y?j, 
Zevs rot TO. TTCLVTOL \&TI Tcoi>5 

and to the Latin Jupiter : 

lupiter est quodcunque vides, quocunque moveris. 2 

But there appears again to have been even a more ex 
alted concept of a divinity who was inexpressible and 
who could only be described by a periphrasis. He was 
bright and beautiful and great. He was One, though the 
poets called Him by many names. 



Before there was anything, before there was either death 
or immortality, before there was any distinction between 
day and night, there was that One. It breathed breathless 
by itself. Other than it nothing has since been. Then 
was darkness, everything in the beginning was hidden 
in gloom, all was like the ocean, without a light. Then that 
germ which was covered by the husk, the One, was produced. 3 
Guru Nanak, as we shall see, gave expansion to this 
conception of the one God : 

1 Aesch. Frag. 2 Lucan, Pharsalia ix. 

3 Rig Veda,X, 129. Tacitus indicates one God worshipped under 
different names by the Germans, and only perceived by the light 
of faith : Deorum nominibus appellant secretum illud quod sola reve- 
rentia vident/ It may be here noticed that Tacitus account of 
Germany and its people is much more trustworthy than that of 
Caesar, who was a less philosophical writer. Caesar states that the 
Germans worshipped the sun, fire, and the moon, and them only. 



INTRODUCTION Ixi 

In the beginning there was indescribable darkness ; 

Then was not earth or heaven, naught but God s unequalled 
order. 

Then was not day, or night, or moon, or sun ; God was 
meditating on the void. 

Then were not continents, or hells, or seven seas, or 
rivers, or flowing streams. 

Nor was there paradise, or a tortoise, or nether regions ; 

Or the hell or heaven of the Muhammadans, or the De 
stroyer Death ; 

Or the hell or heaven of the Hindus, or birth or death ; 
nor did any one come or go. 

Then was not Brahma, Vishnu, or Shiv ; 

No one existed but the One God. 

Then was not female, or male, or caste, or birth ; nor did 
any one feel pain or pleasure. 

There was no caste or religious garb, no Brahman or 
Khatri. 

No horn, no sacred feasts, no places of pilgrimage to bathe 
in, nor did any one perform worship. 

There was no love, no service, no Shiv, or Energy of 
his ; 

Then were not Veds or Muhammadan books, no Simritis, 
no Shastars ; 

The Imperceptible God was Himself the speaker and 
preacher ; Himself unseen He was evei 

When He pleased He created the world ; 

Without supports He sustained the sky. 

He created Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiv, and extended the 
love of Mammon. 

He issued His order and watched over all. 1 

For many centuries thinking men in India have rejected 
gods and goddesses, and made no secret of their faith in the 
sole primal Creator, by whatsoever name called. 

An important question arose how the Supreme Being 
should be represented. He could not be seen, but He was 
believed to exist. The highest conception that primitive 
man could form of Him was that He was in man s own 
image, subject to the human passions of wrath, jealousy, 
revenge, love of praise, and adoration. This conception 
is what has been termed anthropomorphism that is, that 

1 The Indian words in this hymn will subsequently be explained. 



Ixii THE SIKH RELIGION 

God is in man s image, or, conversely, that God made man 
in his own image. 1 

When man s conception of God extended, and it was 
admitted that He had created the heavens and the earth, 
and held control over His boundless creation, it became 
difficult for the philosopher to imagine Him in human form. 
Were He such, it would appear to be a limitation of His 
omnipotence and omnipresence, and, moreover, the belief 
that God is infinite and governs His infinite creation, but 
at the same time is not included in it, though possibly 
intelligible to faith, is not equally so to reason. To over 
come this difficulty the belief arose that God is diffused 
through all matter, and that it is therefore a part of Him. 
This belief is known as pantheism. 

In India, pantheism may be said to be the creed of intel 
lectual Hindus, but it cannot be held to be a generally 
satisfying or useful cult to the world. When a man believes 
that he is a part of God, and that God, who pervades 
space, pervades him also, moral obligation must obviously be 
relaxed. Nor can supplications be satisfactorily addressed 
to nature, with its elemental forces, even though God be held 
to reside therein. Pantheism is too cold and too abstract 
to satisfy the reasonable aspirations of the human soul. 
And the fact admitted by most philosophers, that men 
are endowed with free will, must make them pause before 
they accept the pantheistic philosophy in its entirety. 
Moreover, to gratify his emotional instinct, man must 
have access in spirit to a personal God to appeal to in order 
to grant him favours, to afford him solace in affliction, to 
love him as a son, and as a kind and merciful friend to 
take an interest in him when he needs assistance. According 
to the Sikh Gurus, God was a being to be approached and 

1 The ancient Greeks also believed that God made man in the 
divine image. Thus Plato Os Se KwqGev avrb KCU tov evo^cre r&v cu SiW 
0oiv yeyovos ayaXfJia 6 yevvrjo-as Traryp, rjyda-Or) re KCU ev</>/>av$ts en. 8r) 
jMaXXov o/x-otov ?rpos TO TrapdScLyfjLa cTrevorj&fV d-rrepydcraa-OaL ( The creative 
Father seeing that this image of the immortal gods had both motion 
and life was pleased, and in his delight considered how he might 
fashion it still more like its prototype ), Timaeus. 



INTRODUCTION Ixiii 

loved as a fond and faithful wife loves her spouse, and 
human beings were to be regarded with equality as brothers, 
and not to be considered as divided into castes which were 
at variance with or despised one another. 

But though the Sikhs believe in a personal God, He is 
not in man s image. Guru Nanak calls Him, Nirankar 
that is, without form. Gur Das speaks of Him as formless, 
without equal, wonderful, and not perceptible by the 
senses. At the same time all the Gurus believed that He 
was diffused throughout creation. Guru Nanak wrote, 
1 Think upon the One who is contained in everything. This 
same belief was again enunciated by Guru Ram Das, Thou, O 
God, art in everything and in all places. And, according to 
Guru Gobind Singh, even God and His worshipper, though 
two, are one, as bubbles which arise in water are again 
blended with it. This belief, according to the Guru, admitted 
of no doubt or discussion. 1 It is the error of men in supposing 
distinct existence, together with the human attributes of 
passion and spiritual blindness, which produces sin and 
evil in the world and renders^ the soul liable to trans 
migration. 

No religious teacher has succeeded in logically dissociating 
theism from pantheism. In some passages of the Guru s 
writings pantheism is, as we have seen, distinctly implied, 
while in other texts matter is made distinct from the Creator, 
but an emanation from Him. Although anthropomorphic 
theism is a religion, while pantheism is a philosophy, and 
anthropomorphic theism is generally held orthodox and 
pantheism heterodox, yet, on account of the difficulty of 
describing the Omnipresent and Illimitable in suitable human 
language, both religion and philosophy are inextricably 

1 Compare Ai/$p<o7rov y ^Xn-> e*Trep TL KOL oAAo roiv avOpniirivuV) 
TOV 0tov /xcrcxet, Xenoph. Memor. ; Humanus autem animus decerptus 
ex divina mente cum alio nullo nisi cum ipso Deo, si hoc est fas 
dictu, comparari potest/ Cicero, Tusc. Disp. 

Compare also the expressions attributed to Christ in the Gospel 
according to St. John, I and My Father are One, I am in the Father 
and the Father in Me/ and again, I am in My Father, and ye in 
Me and I in you. 



Ixiv THE SIKH RELIGION 

blended by sacred as well as profane writers. Let us take 
a few examples : 

Doth not the Lord fill heaven and earth ? JEREMIAH. 

God in whom we live, and move, and have our being. ST. 
PAUL. 

Spiritus intus alit totamque infusa per artus 

Mens agitat molem, et magno secorporemiscet. VIRGIL. 

Estne Dei sedes nisi terra, et pontus, et aer, 
Et caelum et virtus ? Superos quid quaerimus ultra ? 
lupiter est quodcunque vides, quocunque moveris ! 

LUCAN. 

All in all and all in every part. COWLEY. 

Lives through all life, extends through all extent. 
Spreads undivided, operates unspent. POPE. 

Deum rerum omnium causam immanentem, non vero 
transeuntem statuo. SPINOZA. 

Se Dio veder tu vuoi, 
Guardalo in ogni oggetto ; 
Cercalo nel tuo petto ; 
Lo trover ai in te ! METASTASIO. 

An indefinite number of such examples might be cited. 



CHAPTER V 

In the hymns of the Gurus, Nirvan, or absorption in God, 
is proposed as the supreme object of human attainment; 
but a paradise called Sach Khand is also promised to the 
blest. There they recognize one another and enjoy ever 
lasting beatitude. Several learned Sikhs, however, maintain 
that Nirvan and Sach Khand are practically the same. 

Contrary to the practice of the ancient Indian ascetics, 
the Gurus held that man might obtain eternal happiness 
without forsaking his ordinary worldly duties. Reunion with 
the Absolute should be the supreme object of all Sikh 
devotion and aspirations. 



INTRODUCTION Ixv 

My soul, seek shelter in God s holy name ; 
Pondering on this should st thou all thought employ. 
No more thou lt grieve, hemmed in by mortal frame, 
But gain in God Nirvana s final joy. 

Nirvan, from nir out and va to blow, means in Sikh 
literature the cessation of individual consciousness caused 
by the blending of the light of the soul with the light of 
God. The Sikhs compare it to water blending with water: 

As water blends with water, when 

Two streams their waves unite, 
The light of human life doth blend 

With God s celestial light. 
No transmigrations then await 

The weary human soul ; 
It hath attained its resting-place, 

Its peaceful crowning goal. 

Nirvan is to be obtained by meditation on God, with 
sufficient attention and iteration, and by a life spent in 
conformity with the Guru s teachings. Individual con 
sciousness then ceases, and there is no further pain or 
misery. 

A man may have performed good works on earth, but, 
if they be unattended with devout meditation and mental 
absorption in God, he cannot expect either Nirvan or Sach 
Khand, but must undergo purgation after death. After 
this the soul returns to a human body and begins anew 
its career, to end in either the supreme bliss of ultimate 
absorption or the supreme misery of countless trans 
migrations. 

If man have done evil and laid up demerits, his punish 
ment after death must be severe. When the punishment 
corresponds to his misdeeds, his soul must enter some lower 
animal and pass through a greater or lesser number of the 
eight million four hundred thousand forms of existence in 
creation, until its turn comes to enter the offspring of human 
parents. The soul thus reborn in a human being has 
again to proceed in its long struggle to obtain the boundless 
reward of Nirvan. 



Ixvi THE SIKH RELIGION 

Longa dies, perfecto temporis orbe, 
Concretam exemit labem, purumque reliquit 
Aetherium sensum atque aurai simplicis ignem. 1 

Mind, whether known as reason or instinct of a greater 
or less degree, and whether an attribute of the brain, of 
the nervous system, or of the heart, is common to all animals. 
It is held in most religious systems to be distinct from the 
soul. 2 It induces the soul, under the impulse of goodness 
or passion, to perform good or evil acts. Both the mind and 
the soul are concomitants of life, which is a particular com 
bination of certain elements existing in the body, and 
abides as long as the bodily mechanism is in order and 
harmonious operation. When the mechanism has fallen 
out of gear by illness, accident, or old age, life departs, 
and with it the soul, which in some religious systems is held 
to perish with the body, in others to be immortal and 
individual, and in others again to transmigrate from one 
living creature to another. We are in this work only con 
cerned with the soul in its migratory aspect. 

In the Mosaic system God is represented as jealous and 
visiting the sins of the fathers upon the children even to 
future generations. The Indian philosopher feels that this 
belief is derogatory to God, and holds that the state of 
the soul after the death of the body depends on its acts 
(called Karma) while contained in the body. These acts 
attach to the soul, follow it, and determine its next abode. 

Hindus, and all who have sprung from them, have never 
entertained any doubt as to the possibility of the wanderings 
of the soul in the bodies of all created animals. And not 
only Hindus, but some Europeans of exquisite intellectual 
fibre have accepted or coquetted with this belief, as if the 

1 Virgil, Aeneid vi. 745. 

2 In the Tusculan Disputations Cicero quotes a paragraph he had 
written in a work on Consolation, in which he appears to treat soul 
and mind as identical. After referring to the soul as that which 
possesses feeling, understanding, life, and vigour ( quicquid est illud, 
quod sentit, quod sapit, quod vivit, quod viget ), he states that the 
human mind is of the same kind and nature ( Hoc e genere atque 
eadem e natura est humana mens ), Tusc. Disp. i. 27. 



INTRODUCTION Ixvii 

minds of men of vivid imagination were of necessity recalling 
from the misty past gathering from the fount of original 
knowledge ideas evolved by primitive man long anterior, 
not only to European civilization, but to all Semitic history. 
Many persons have thought on beholding for the first time, 
in this life at any rate, scenes in foreign lands, that they had 
been previously familiar with their beauties and derived no 
new gratification from them. The tenacity with which the 
Greek philosopher Pythagoras held this doctrine, which he 
called metempsychosis, is well known. Well known, too, 
is the success with which he and his followers for a long time 
imparted their views to the Dorian aristocracy on this and 
kindred subjects, such as, for instance, the non-destruction 
of life. And according to the Phaedo of Plato, Sokrates 
appears to have proved the doctrine of Pythagoras to his 
own satisfaction. 

To some of our English poets the belief has been one of 
curious interest and satisfaction. Thus Wordsworth : 

Our birth is but a sleep and a forgetting ; 
The soul that rises with us, our life s star 
Hath had elsewhere its setting, 
And cometh from afar ; 

Thus, too, Browning : 

At times I almost dream 

I too have spent a life the sages way, 

And tread once more familiar paths. 

And also Rossetti : 

I have been here before, 

But how or when I cannot tell. 

The soul when it separates from the body is likened in 
ancient Indian works to the moon on the day when it is 
invisible on account of its conjunction with the sun. The 
soul exists as the moon exists, though it is not perceptible ; 
and as the moon shines again when it progresses in its 
motion, so does the soul when it moves into another body. 

The soul being in a state of mobility, and at the same 

e 2 



Ixviii THE SIKH RELIGION 

time immortal, seeks a body for the performance of its 
functions, and, as it were, enters into a matrimonial alliance 
with it for the completion and perfection of both. As 
the same thread will penetrate a gold bead, a pearl, or an 
earthen ball, so the soul, bearing its burden of acts, will 
enter any body with which it conies in contact. This the 
soul is enabled to do by its possession of a covering of 
finer or grosser texture, which it takes with it from the last 
body it has inhabited. The soul thus passes from body to 
body in a revolving wheel, until it is purged of its im 
purities and deemed fit to blend with the Absolute, from 
which it originally emanated. 

Paramatama, the primal spirit, is the Supreme Being 
considered as the pervading soul of the universe. It is 
represented as light. Jlvatama, the soul of each living 
being, is also light, an emanation from the Paramatama and 
not material. 

The lines of Milton may be accepted as a definition of the 
deity according to the Sikh conception : 

. . . . Since God is light 

And never but in unapproached light 

Dwelt from eternity 
Bright effluence of bright essence increate. 

And of Thomas Campbell nearly to the same effect : 

This spirit will return to Him 
Who gave its heavenly spark. 

The Paramatama is likened to an illimitable ocean, the 
Jivatama to a glass of water immersed in it. The glass is 
the subtile body or covering of the soul. If the glass 
itself be broken or taken away, the water in it, which 
corresponds to the jivatama, blends with the water of the 
ocean. This is an exemplification of Nirvan. 

According to Sikh ontology all animals have two bodies, 
one a solid material body and the other a subtile intangible 
body. 1 The jivatama is separated from the former at the 

1 St. Paul speaks of a spiritual body (i Cor. xv. 44)* 



INTRODUCTION Ixix 

time of death, but not from the latter unless the state oi 
Nirvan supervenes. While the jivatama is encased in a 
subtile body, it is susceptible of punishment. 

Sokrates, in discussing the possibility of a separate 
existence after death, dilates on the pleasure it would afford 
to meet such men as Homer, Hesiod, &c. ; but Plato has not 
recorded what Sokrates sensations would be on meeting 
his tormentors and persecutors in the same happy region. 
John Stuart Mill, too, thought * that the most serious loss 
which would result to mankind from a disbelief in an after 
existence would be the despair of reunion with those dear 
to us who have ended their earthly life before us. An 
aspiration for such a reunion is easy to understand, and 
the hope of its realization has soothed the death-bed of 
many a believer in the soul s immortality. But all people 
are not equally dear to us, and it did not apparently 
occur to that eminent philosopher that, granted the hope 
of meeting those we love beyond the grave, there is also 
the possibility of meeting those who are not equally the 
objects of our affection those who have perhaps embittered 
or even abridged our terrestrial existence, and who, it may be 
as the result of predestination or elective grace, are admitted 
to the sempiternal joys of paradise. To the believer in 
Nirvan there is no apprehension of such associations. Only 
those who are sufficiently purified can be absorbed in the 
Absolute, in the all-dazzling fount of God s infinite perfection 
and love. Here individual consciousness ceases, the supreme 
goal of existence is attained, and neither sorrow, misery, nor 
remembrance of earthly evils can be apprehended. 



CHAPTER VI 

About thirty miles south-west of the city of Lahore, 
the capital of the Panjab, and on the borders of the present 
civil districts of Gujranwala and Montgomery, stands the 
town of Talwandi, deep in a lonely forest. It is on the margin 

1 Kssay on the Utility of Religion. 



Ixx THE SIKH RELIGION 

of the Bar or raised forest tract which occupies the centre 
of the Pan jab. The town is still girdled by a broad expanse 
of arborescent vegetation, which, when not w r hitened by 
the sand blown by the winds of the desert, wears through 
all seasons a cheerful appearance. The jal (Salvadora 
Persica) predominates, but there are also found the phulahi 
(Acacia modesta) and the jand (Prosopis spicigera). The 
wild deer is seen occasionally to appear startled at the 
traveller who disturbs the solitude of its domain, and the 
hare and the partridge cower cautiously among the thickets, 
deprecating molestation. 

In this retreat was born Guru Nanak, the founder of 
the Sikh religion. His birth took place on the third day 
of the light half of the month of Baisakh (April-May) in 
the year 1526 of the Vikramaditya era, corresponding to 
A. D. 1469. As to the month in which he was born there 
are strange diversities of statement, which we shall subse 
quently notice. Guru Nanak s father was Kalu of the 
Bedi l section of the Khatri caste. He was by profession 
a village accountant, but added the practice of agriculture 
to this avocation. Kalu s father was Shiv Ram and his 
mother Banarasi. Kalu had one brother called Lalu, 
of whom little is known besides his name. Kalu was 
married to Tripta, daughter of Rama, a native of the 
Manjha 2 country. Tripta had a brother called Krishan, of 
whom history is as silent as of Lalu. Tripta bore to Kalu 
one daughter, Nanaki, and one son, Nanak. Nanaki married 
Jai Ram, a revenue official of high repute at Sultanpur, 
which is in the present native state of Kapurthala, and was 
then the capital of the Jalandhar Doab. 

When Taimur had spread anarchy and devastation over 
Northern India, a dynasty of Saiyids, or descendants of the 
Prophet Muhammad, aspired to rule in Dihli in the 
name of the Mughal conqueror. To Dihli there was hardly 
any territory attached, and Ala-ul-din, the last of the Saiyid 

1 The meaning of this name will be explained when we come to the 
writings of the tenth Guru. 

2 The Manjha is the country between the rivers Ravi and Bias. 



INTRODUCTION Ixxi 

rulers, in contemptuous disregard for the small and trouble 
some dominion meted out to him by destiny, retired to the 
distant city of Badaun to end his days in religious and 
political tranquillity. He left Dihli and the fortunes of 
empire to Bahlol Khan Lodi, a man whose ancestors had 
been enriched by commerce, and whose grandfather had 
been Governor of Multan under the famous monarch Firoz 
Shah Tughlak. 

Bahlol Khan Lodi reigned from A. D. 1450 to A.D. 1488, 
and it was consequently near the middle of his reign that 
Guru Nanak, the founder of the Sikh religion, was born. 

After the accession of Bahlol Khan Lodi, Daulat Khan, 
a relative of his, obtained power in the Panjab, and governed 
under the paramount authority of his kinsman. He lived 
in state at Sultanpur till defeated and deprived of his 
possessions by the Emperor Babar. The Panjab appears 
to have been already parcelled out to Musalman chiefs 
who were retainers of the sovereigns of Dihli. One of these 
chiefs, called Rai Bhoi, a Musalman Rajput of the Bhatti 
tribe, had been Zamindar or proprietor of Talwandi. After 
his death his heritage descended to his son Rai Bular, who 
governed the town at the birth and during the youth of 
Nanak. 

Talwandi is said to have been originally built by a Hindu 
king called Raja Vairat. It was sacked and destroyed by 
fire and crowbar, like most Hindu towns and cities, during 
the Musalman invasions. Rai Bular restored it and built 
a fort on the summit of the tumulus, in which he lived the 
secure and happy ruler of a small village, some limited 
acres of cultivated land, and a boundless wilderness. 

Although the age was one of religious intolerance and 
persecution, Rai Bular appears to have been the very 
reverse of a bigot. His father and he were converted 
Hindus, doubtless added to the ranks of Islam by a hasty 
circumcision and an enforced utterance of some Arabic 
sentences which they did not perfectly comprehend. 1 

1 The descendants of Rai Bular still exist in that part of the country. 



Ixxii THE SIKH RELIGION 

In such a solitude Rai Bular could not have been under 
the less worthy influences of Islam ; and indifference, 
the parent of toleration, appears to have supervened on 
his Muhammadan religious training. But the human mind 
is so constituted, and the religious or emotional instinct 
so dominant in human nature, that most men at some 
period of their lives are irresistibly impelled to religious 
speculation. Something, too, must be allowed for Rai 
Bular s patriotic prejudices for a suffering though renounced 
faith. Talwandi shared not the tumults and excitements 
of the outer political world. It was a theatre meet for the 
training of a prophet or religious teacher who was to lead 
his countrymen to the sacred path of truth, and disenthral 
their minds from the superstitions of ages. Rai Bular in 
his little realm had ample time for reflection, and when 
he heard of Nanak s piety and learning, felt a mysterious 
interest in the clever and precocious son of Kalu. 

The house in which Nanak was born lay a little distant 
from the fort. Probably Rai Bular and his family alone 
inhabited the ancient tumulus, while his tenants dwelt in 
the town of Talwandi on the plain. The town has now 
lost its old name, and is known as Nankana, in memory of 
the religious teacher to whom it had the honour of giving 
birth. When the Sikh religion had gained prominence, 
there was a temple erected on the spot where the Guru 
was born. It was afterwards rebuilt and enlarged by Raja 
Tej Singh, at the time when the Sikh arms had attained 
their greatest power and the Sikh commonwealth its widest 
expansion. Within the temple is installed the Granth 
Sahib, or sacred volume of the Sikh faith, intoned by a pro 
fessional reader. The innermost shrine contains some cheap 
printed pictures of the Guru, and musicians beguile the 
day chanting the religious metrical compositions of the 
Gurus. 



INTRODUCTION Ixxiii 



CHAPTER VII 

We shall now examine the principal current accounts of 
Guru Nanak and give brief notices of their authors. 

The oldest authentic account of the Guru was written 
by Bhai Gur Das, who flourished in the end of the sixteenth 
and the beginning of the seventeenth century, dying in 
A.D. 1629. He was first cousin of the mother of Guru 
Arjan, the fifth Guru of the Sikhs. He was Guru Arjan s 
amanuensis, and wrote out from his dictation the Adi 1 Granth , 
or sacred book of the Sikhs, which then contained the hymns 
of the first five Sikh Gurus and of the saints who preceded 
them. He next wrote what he called Wars or religious cantos. 
These are forty in number. The first War begins with the 
Sikh cosmology, and ends with a brief account of Guru 
Nanak and the succeeding Gurus to the date of Gur Das s 
composition. Gur Das s object was essentially religious. 
He delighted in singing the greatness of God, the littleness 
of man, and the excellence of the Guru. Besides the Wars, 
Gur Das wrote Kabits, which contains the Sikh tenets and 
a panegyric of the Gurus. 

The details which Gur Das has given of Guru Nanak 
will be utilized in the life of that Guru. It is a matter of 
regret that he did not write a complete life of the Guru, 
as its details could at that time have been easily obtained. 
The date of the composition of his work is not given, but 
it is admitted on all hands that it was during the time of 
Guru Arjan. Making due allowance for Gur Das s pro 
tracted employment in copying and collating the sacred 
volume for Guru Arjan a task which was completed in 
A.D. 1604 it may fairly be assumed that Gur Das wrote 
his own work not much more than sixty years after the 
demise of Guru Nanak, when some of his contemporaries 

1 The epithet Adi, which means primitive or first, was bestowed 
on the Granth Sahib of Guru Arjan to distinguish it from the Grantli 
of Guru Gobind Singh, the tenth Guru, which was subsequently com 
piled by Bhai Mani Singh. 



Ixxiv THE SIKH RELIGION 

were still alive, and one of them at least retained the vigour 
of his intellectual faculties. 

There was then living in the village of Ramdas 1 about 
twenty miles north of Amritsar, Bhai Budha, who had 
embraced the Sikh religion under Guru Nanak at Kartarpur, 
and who used to attend him on some of his peregrinations. 
This man was in the prime of life when Gur Das copied 
the Granth Sahib for Guru Arjan, and the latter made him 
reader and custodian of the sacred volume at Amritsar. 
Bhai Budha subsequently lived until the Guruship of Guru 
Har Gobind, when he died at the ripe age of one hundred 
and seven years. In such estimation was he held that he 
was specially appointed to impress the saffron tilak, or 
patch of Gurudom, on the foreheads of the Gurus of his 
time ; and his descendants had the same honoured privilege 
as long as legitimate Gurus remained to be thus distinguished. 
He, however, has left no memoirs of the founder of his religion. 

Mani Singh was the youngest of five sons of Bika of 
Kaibowal, in the Malwa country, and belonged to the Dullat 
section of the Hindu Jats. The ruins of Kaibowal may 
now be seen near the village of Laugowal. When Guru 
Gobind Singh was going to Kurkhetar on a preaching 
excursion, Bika and his son Mani went to a place called 
Akoi to meet him and offer him their homage. Bika in 
due time returned home, leaving his son with the Guru. 
The Guru one day asked Mani to wipe the vessels from 
which the Sikhs had eaten, and, as an inducement, promised 
that as the vessels became bright so should his under 
standing. Mani wiped the dishes with great humility and 
devotion, and received baptism from the Guru as his reward. 
He remained a celibate and devoted his life to the Guru s 
service. 

1 This was Bhai Budha s original name, and the village was called 
after him. The name Bhai Budha was given him by Guru Nanak. 

The word Bhai means brother. Guru Nanak, who disregarded 
caste and preached the doctrine of the brotherhood of man, desired 
that all his followers should be deemed brothers, and thus he addressed 
them. The title Bhai is now bestowed on Sikh priests and others 
who have made a special study of the Sikh sacred writings. 



INTRODUCTION Ixxv 

When the tenth Guru found it necessary to go to the 
south of India, he took Mani Singh, among others, with 
him. At Nander, or Abchalanagar, as it is now called by 
the Sikhs, the Guru expounded to his followers, among 
whom Mani Singh was an enthusiastic listener, the recon 
dite language of the Granth Sahib or the book par 
excellence. 

After the Guru s death Bhai Mani Singh remained as 
Grant hi, or reader of the Granth in the Har Mandar in Am- 
ritsar. 1 The Sikhs commissioned him, while so employed, to 
write them a life of Guru Nanak. They represented that the 
Minas, or descendants of Prithi Chand, had interpolated much 
incorrect matter in the biography of the Guru, whereby 
doubts were produced in the minds of orthodox Sikhs ; 
and they commissioned Mani Singh to discriminate the 
true from the false, and compile a trustworthy life of the 
founder of their religion. He accordingly expanded the 
first of Bhai Gur Das s Wars into a life of Guru Nanak. 
It is called the Gyan Ratanawali. Mani Singh wrote another 
work, the Bhagat Ratanawali, an expansion of Gur Das s 
eleventh War, which contains a list of famous Sikhs up to 
the time of Guru Har Gobind. After the demise of Bhai 
Mani Singh the copyists interlarded several Hindu ideas in 
his works. 

The hymns of the Adi Granth are arranged under the 
musical measures to which they were intended to be sung. 
Mani Singh thought it would be better and more con 
venient to compile the hymns of each Guru separately. 
He therefore altered the arrangement of the Granth Sahib, 
on which he was censured by the Sikhs. He apologized, 
and was subsequently pardoned by the members of his 
faith. 

In A.D. 1738 Mani Singh asked permission of Zakaria 
Khan, the Viceroy of Lahore, to allow the Diwali 2 fair to 

1 Bhai Gyan Singh s Panth Parkdsh. 

2 The Diwali, originally a festival observed only by Hindus in 
honour of Lakshmi, their goddess of wealth, on the i$th day of Kartik 
(Oct.-Nov.). It was the date on which Bhai Budha the first Granthi 



Ixxvi THE SIKH RELIGION 

be held in Amritsar. The Viceroy gave permission on 
condition that Mani Singh undertook to pay a poll-tax for 
every Sikh who attended. Mani Singh accepted this con 
dition, and sent circulars to the Sikhs to attend and hold 
a special Sikh gathering. The Viceroy sent troops to 
watch the movements of the Sikhs, but the Sikhs, mistaking 
their intention, dispersed. The result was that Mani 
Singh was unable to pay the stipulated tax. Upon this 
he was taken to Lahore for punishment. Zakaria Khan 
asked his Qazi what the punishment should be. The Qazi 
replied that Mani Singh must either accept Islam or suffer 
disj ointment of his body. Mani Singh heroically accepted 
the latter alternative. The Viceroy adjudged this barbarous 
punishment, nominally on account of his victim s non 
payment of the tax, but in reality on account of his influence 
as a learned and holy man in maintaining the Sikh religion. 
Mani Singh manifested no pain on the occasion of his 
execution. He continued to his last breath to recite the 
Japji of Guru Nanak and the Sukhmani of Guru Arjan. 

Bhai Santokh Singh, son of Deva Singh, was born in 
Amritsar in A. D. 1788. He received religious instruction 
in the Sikh faith from Bhai Sant Singh in his native city, 
and in the Hindu religion from a Pandit in Kaul in the 
Karnal district. He found a patron in Sardar Megh Singh 
of Buria, in the present district of Ambala in the Panjab, 
and under his auspices translated a work called Amar Kosh 
from the Sanskrit. In A. D. 1823 ne wrote the Nanak 
Parkash, an exposition of the life and teachings of Guru 
Nanak. 

After this Bhai Santokh Singh entered the employ of 
Maharaja Karm Singh of Patiala. In A. D. 1825, Bhai 
Ude Singh of Kaithal obtained his services from the 
Maharaja. In Kaithal Bhai Santokh Singh, with the aid of 
the Brahmans whom Bhai Ude Singh had placed at his 
disposal, translated several works from the Sanskrit. He 
then set about writing the lives of the remaining Gurus, 

completed his perusal of the Granth Sahib, and it consequently became 
a Sikh holiday also. 



INTRODUCTION Ixxvii 

and this task he completed during the rainy season of 
A. D. 1843 under the name of Gur Partap Suraj , popularly 
known as the Suraj Parkash , in six ponderous volumes. 
The lives of the Gurus, from the second to the ninth, inclu 
sive, are divided into twelve ras or sections, corresponding to 
the signs of the Zodiac. The life of the tenth Guru is pre 
sented in six ruts, or seasons, corresponding to the six Indian 
seasons, and into two ains, the ascending and descending 
nodes. The whole work is written in metre, and in difficult 
Hindi, with a large admixture of pure Sanskrit words. 
Santokh Singh s other works are a paraphrase of the Japji 
of Guru Nanak and of the Sanskrit works Atam Pur an 
and Valmik s Ramayan. 

Bhai Ram Kanwar, a lineal descendant of Bhai Budha, 
was specially favoured by receiving the pahul, or baptism 
by the dagger, from Guru Gobind Singh himself ; and on that 
occasion the name of Bhai Gurbakhsh Singh was bestowed 
on him. 1 Bhai Gurbakhsh Singh survived by twenty-five 
years the tenth and last Guru, and dictated his history to 
Bhai Sahib Singh. To the writings of the latter, which are 
now no longer extant, Bhai Santokh Singh is said to have 
been indebted. It is, however, doubtful whether Bhai 
Santokh Singh had access to any trustworthy authority. 
From his early education and environment he was largely 
tinctured with Hinduism. He was unquestionably a poet, 
and his imagination was largely stimulated by copious 
draughts of bhang and other intoxicants in which he freely 
indulged. The consequence was that he invented several 
stories discreditable to the Gurus and their religion. Some 
of his inventions are due to his exaggerated ideas of prowess 
and force in a bad as well as in a good cause a reflex of 
the spirit of the marauding age in which he lived. His 
statements accordingly cannot often be accepted as even an 
approach to history. 

1 The genealogy of Bhai Gurbakhsh Singh is as follows : Bhiii Budha, 
who lived from the time of Guru Nanak to that of Guru Har Gobind, 
begot Bhana, who begot Sarwan, who begot Jalal, who begot Jhanda, 
who begot Gurditta, who begot Bhai Ram Kanwar (Gurbakhsh Singh). 



Ixxviii THE SIKH RELIGION 

We shall now notice works called Janamsakhis, which 
profess to be biographies of Guru Nanak. These com 
positions were obviously written at very different epochs 
after the demise of the Guru, and give very different and 
contradictory details of his life. In all of them miraculous 
acts and supernatural conversations are recorded. The 
question of these Janamsakhis is of such supreme impor 
tance, as showing the extent to which pious fiction can 
proceed in fabricating details of the lives of religious 
teachers, 1 that we must devote some space to a considera 
tion of them. 

One of the most popular Janamsakhis is a large volume 
of 588 folio pages lithographed at Lahore. It is plentifully 
embellished with woodcuts, and its editor states that in 
its compilation he has expended vast pains, having collated 
books which he had brought from great distances at vast 
trouble and expense. He boasts that no one can produce 
such a book. If any one dare reprint it without his per 
mission, he shall be sued and mulcted in damages in a court 
of justice. The work is apparently based on Bhai Santokh 
Singh s Nanak Parkash. 

To gain credence for a biography it is of course necessary 
to have a narrator, and to be assured that the narrator is 
no fictitious person. In the present, and indeed in all the 
popular Janamsakhis, which no doubt have been compiled 
by altering some one original volume, a person called Bhai 
Bala is made the narrator. He is represented as having 
been three years younger than Guru Nanak, and as having 
accompanied him in the capacity of faithful and confidential 

1 Compare the manner in which Janamsakhis or gospels were 
multiplied in the early Christian Church. Vast numbers of spurious 
writings bearing the names of apostles and their followers, and claiming 
more or less direct apostolic authority, were in circulation in the early 
Church Gospels according to Peter, to Thomas, to James, to Judas, 
according to the Apostles, or according to the Twelve, to Barnabas, 
to Matthias, to Nicodemus, &c. ; and ecclesiastical writers bear abundant 
testimony to the early and rapid growth of apocryphal literature. 
Supernatural Religion, vol. i, p. 292. It may be incidentally men 
tioned that it was the Gospel according to Barnabas which Muhammad 
used in the composition of the Quran. 



INTRODUCTION Ixxix 

attendant in all his wanderings. Bala is said to have 
dictated the biography to Paira by order of Guru Angad, 
the Guru next in succession to Guru Nanak. What thr 
value of this Janamsakhi is we shall briefly consider. 

It is generally written in the current Panjabi dialect, 
with a slight admixture of archaic words, and no more 
corresponds with the dialect of the age of Guru Nanak 
and Guru Angad, whose compositions have descended to 
us and can be examined, than the English of the present 
day corresponds with that of Chaucer or Piers Plowman. 
If Paira wrote from Bala s dictation, where is the original 
volume, w r hich of course was written in the language 
of the time ? When Bala proffered to dictate the biography, 
Guru Angad, who was well acquainted with Guru Nanak, 
/ knew so little of Bala that he is represented as having asked 
him whose disciple he was, and if he had ever seen Nanak. 
This does not appear as if Bala, supposing him to have 
ever existed, had been an eye-witness of Guru Nanak s deeds, 
or a trustworthy authority for the particulars of his life. If 
he had been, his fitness for the duty of biographer would 
have been well known to Guru Angad, who was a constant 
companion of Guru Nanak in the end of his life. 

In Gur Das s eleventh War is found a list of well-known 
Sikhs up to his time. He does not state what Sikhs were 
converted by or lived in the time of each Guru. Mani 
Singh, in the Bhagat Ratanwali, has given the same list with 
fuller particulars of the Sikhs. Among them Bhai Bala 
is not mentioned. This Janamsakhi professes to have 
been written in the Sambat year 1592, ! when Guru Nanak 
was still alive, and three years before Angad had obtained 
the Guruship. An earlier recension of the same biography 
professes to have been written in Sambat 1582, or thirteen 
years before the demise of Guru Nanak. 

There were three great schisms of the Sikh religion which 
led to the falsification of old, or the composition of new 
Janamsakhis. The schismatics were known as the Udasis, 

1 The Sambat or Vikramaditya era is fifty-seven years prior to annus 
domini. 



Ixxx THE SIKH RELIGION 

the Minas, and the Handalis. The first schism of the Sikhs 
began immediately after the demise of Guru Nanak. 1 Some 
of his followers adopted Sri Chand, his elder son, as his 
successor, and repudiated the nomination of Guru Angad. 
The followers of Sri Chand were termed Udasis, or the 
solitary ; and they now constitute a large body of devout 
and earnest men. Anand Ghan, one of their number, has 
in recent times written the life of Guru Nanak. It contains 
an apotheosis of Sri Chand, and states that he was an incar 
nation of God, and the only true successor of Guru Nanak. 

The second schismatical body of the Sikhs were the 
Minas. Ram Das, the fourth Guru, had three sons, Prithi 
Chand, Mahadev, and Arjan. Prithi Chand proved unfilial 
and disobedient, Mahadev became a religious enthusiast, 
while Arjan, the youngest, followed in the steps of his father. 
To Arjan, therefore, he bequeathed the Guruship. Prithi 
Chand he stigmatized as Mina or deceitful, a name given 
to a robber tribe in Rajputana. Prithi Chand, however, 
succeeded in obtaining a following, whom he warned against 
association with the Sikhs of Guru Arjan. Consequently 
enmity between both sects has existed up to the present time. 
Miharban, the son of Prithi Chand, wrote a Janamsakhi of 
Guru Nanak in which he glorified his own father. Here 
there was ample opportunity for the manipulation of details. 
It is in this Janamsakhi of the Minas we first find mention 
of Bhai Bala. 

The Handalis, the third schismatic sect of the Sikhs, 
were the followers of Handal, a Jat of the Man j ha, who 
had been converted to the Sikh religion by Guru Amar Das, 

1 There are now several sects of the religion of Guru Nanak. It 
appears from the testimony of St. Paul that the early Christian Church 
was similarly divided. For it hath been declared unto me of you, 
my brethren, by them which are of the house of Chloe, that there 
are contentions among you. Now this I say that every one of you 
saith, I am of Paul; and I of Apollos; and I of Cephas; and I of 
Christ. Is Christ divided ? was Paul crucified for you ? or were you 
baptized in the name of Paul? (i Cor. i. 11-13). Schisms appear 
to be the law of all religions. They began in Islam after the death 
of the Prophet s companions. Islam, it is said, now numbers seventy- 
three different sects. 



INTRODUCTION Ixxxi 

the third Sikh Guru. Bidhi Chand, a descendant of 
Handal, was a Sikh priest at Jandiala, in the Amritsar 
district. He took unto himself a Muhammadan woman, 
whom he attached to him rather by ties of love than of 
law, and upon this he was abandoned by his followers. 

He then devised a religion of his own, and compiled 
a Granth and a Janamsakhi to correspond. In both he 
sought to exalt to the rank of chief apostle his father Handal, 
and degrade Guru Nanak, the legitimate Sikh Guru. For 
this purpose creative fancy was largely employed. To 
serve the double object of debasing Guru Nanak and justify 
ing himself to men, he stated that Nanak had also taken 
unto himself a Muhammadan woman bound to him by 
no bonds save those of lucre and ephemeral affection. 

According to this biographer, Guru Nanak, on his journey 
to Sach Khand, the true region, or the Land of the Leal, 
met the Hindu saint Dhru. One day while on earth Dhru 
sat on his father s lap, and was removed by his step-mother. 
For this trivial slight he left his home and turned his thoughts 
to God. God accepted his worship, and in recognition 
thereof offered him the highest place in heaven. The 
pole, as not moving, is supposed to have the position of 
honour, and there Vishnu set him in the centre of the stars. 
Dhru began to converse with Guru Nanak, and told him that 
only one man, Kabir, had previously been able to visit 
that select and happy region. Here there was a covert 
depreciation of Guru Nanak. Kabir, a famous religious 
teacher, by caste a weaver, was his precursor, and the 
Handali s object was to show that Guru Nanak was a follower 
of Kabir and not an original thinker. Guru Nanak is then 
represented to have said that a third man, Handal, was 
approaching, and would be present in the twinkling of an eye. 

Guru Nanak, proceeds the Handali writer, continued 
his journey to Sach Khand, and there found Kabir fanning 
God, who is represented as the four-armed Hindu deity 
Vishnu. A rude drawing in the Handali Janamsakhi 
represents God and Kabir in truly anthropomorphic fashion 
as a priest and his attendant disciple. 

SIKH. I f 



Ixxxii THE SIKH RELIGION 

Nanak informed God that he had not fully carried out the 
orders he had obtained prior to his departure to earth and his 
human manifestation. He had only promulgated God s 
message in three directions. The western portion of the 
world remained still ignorant and un visited. He was there 
fore remanded by God to fully accomplish his mission. 
On his return to earth he met in one of the lower worlds 
a Jogi with whom, as was his wont, he entered into familiar 
conversation. The Jogi, in reply to Nanak s question, 
told him that he had been, in a previous state of existence 
in the Treta age, a servant of Raja Janak, King of Mithila, 
and father-in-law of the renowned deified hero Ram Chandar. 
Nanak is made to confess to him that he, too, had been a 
servant of Raja Janak, and that they had both served 
under the same roof in the same menial capacity. The 
Jogi then questioned Nanak as to his secular position in 
the Dwapar age. Nanak is represented as saying with 
the same unsuspecting frankness that he had been the son 
of a teli or oil-presser, a trade held to be offensive and 
degrading to Hindus. Thus was the depreciation of Guru 
Nanak complete. 

Such were the fictitious narratives introduced into the 
Janamsakhis, and, the reins of fancy having once been let 
loose, it was difficult for the Handalis to know at what 
goal to pause. The result was a total transformation of the 
biographies of Guru Nanak which they had found in exis 
tence. This occurred about the year A. D. 1640. Bidhi Chand 
died in the year A.D. 1654. H* 8 successor was Devi Das, 
whom his Musalman companion bore him. 

The Handali heresy was opportune for its followers. 
Zakaria Khan Bahadur, the Muhammadan Governor of 
the Panjab, about a century afterwards, set a price on the 
head of every Sikh. At first he offered twenty-five, then 
ten, and finally five rupees. The heads of Sikhs were 
supplied in abundance by both Musalmans and Hindus, 1 

1 It was, as we shall subsequently see, a Brahman who betrayed the 
sons of Guru Gobind Singh, and placed them at the disposal of the 
Muhammadan Governor of Sarhind, who barbarously murdered them. 



INTRODUCTION Ixxxiii 

and the price offered was consequently reduced by degrees. 
The Handalis protested to the officials of Zakaria that they 
were not Sikhs of Nanak, but a totally different sect who 
merited not persecution ; and in proof of this they pointed 
to their Granth, and their Janamsakhi, and to the Musalman 
companion of Bidhi Chand. Notwithstanding these subter 
fuges, the Handalis were subsequently persecuted and 
deprived of their land by Maharaja Ran jit Singh, but they 
still exist as a small community, whose head quarters are 
at Jandiala, where the guardians of their temple enjoy a 
jagir or fief from the British Government. They are now 
known by the name of Niranjanie, or followers of the bright 
God (Niranjan). 

In the present age, accustomed as we are to the use and 
multiplication of printed books, it is not at once easy to 
realize how records of every description could have been 
forged, altered, and destroyed in an age when manuscripts 
only existed. It must be remembered that books then 
were few, and that combinations among their possessors, 
especially if supported by political power or religious 
fanaticism, could easily be effected. The Handalis appar 
ently had sufficient influence to destroy nearly all the older 
accounts of the life of Guru Nanak. 

But, apart from this altogether, there is no doubt that 
there was a great destruction of Sikh manuscripts during the 
persecution of the Sikh faith by the Muhammadan authori 
ties. Sikh works or treatises preserved in shrines became 
special objects of attack. Their existence was known and 
could not be denied by the Sikh priests, and systematic 
raids were organized to take possession of them. It was 
only copies preserved by private individuals, living at a 
distance from the scenes of persecution, which had any 
chance of escape from the fury of the Moslems. 1 

1 This finds a parallel in the destruction of Christian writings by 
fanatical Romans prior to the time of the Emperor Constantine. The 
records of the Christian persecutions show that the Christian priests 
who surrendered their sacred writings subsequently received severe 
treatment at the hands of their co-religionists. Compare the manner 



Ixxxiv THE SIKH RELIGION 

All the Handali and modern Janamsakhis give Kartik 
as the month in which Baba Nanak was born. In Mani 
Singh s and all the old Janamsakhis the Guru s natal month 
is given as Baisakh. The following is the manner in which 
Kartik began to be considered as the Guru s natal month : 
There lived in the time of Maharaja Ran jit Singh, at 
Amritsar, Bhai Sant Singh Gyani, who was held in high 
estimation by that monarch. Some five miles from Amritsar 
is an ancient tank called the Ram Tirath or place of pilgrim 
age of the Hindu god Ram. At that place a Hindu fair 
was and is still held at the time of the full moon in the month 
of Kartik. The spot is essentially Hindu, and it had the 
further demerit in the eyes of the Bhai of having been 
repaired by Lakhpat, the prime minister of Zakaria Khan 
Bahadur, the inhuman persecutor of the Sikhs. Bhai Sant 
Singh desired to establish an opposition fair in Amritsar 
on the same date, and thus prevent the Sikhs from making 
the Hindu pilgrimage to Ram Tirath. He gravely adopted 
the Handali date of Guru Nanak s birth, and proclaimed that 
his new fair at Amritsar at the full moon in the month of Kartik 
was in honour of the nativity of the founder of his religion. 

There is no doubt that Guru Nanak was born in Baisakh. 
All the older Janamsakhis give that as Guru Nanak s natal 
month. As late as the Sambat year 1872 it was in Baisakh 
that the anniversary fair of Guru Nanak s birth was always 
celebrated at Nankana. And finally the Nanak Parkash, 
which gives the full moon in Kartik, Sambat 1526, as the time 
of Guru Nanak s birth and the tenth of the dark half of 
Assu, Sambat 1596, as the date of his death, states with 
strange inconsistency that he lived seventy years five months 
and seven days, 1 a total which is irreconcilable with these 
dates, but it is very nearly reconcilable with the date of 
the Guru s birth given in the old Janamsakhi. 

in which the Gospel according to the Hebrews, the Memoirs of the 
Apostles, and other valuable Christian records used by the early fathers 
of the Church, have been destroyed and lost for ever to the world. 

1 The usually accepted horoscopes and ages of the Gurus are given 
in a work called the Gur Parndli. 



INTRODUCTION Ixxxv 

How the month of Kartik was subsequently ratified by 
orthodox Sikhs as the month of Guru Nanak s nativity is 
also a curious instance of the manner in which religious 
anniversaries and observances can be prescribed and 
adopted. Bhai Harbhagat Singh, of Shahid Ganj in Lahore, 
was a Sikh of high consideration. He long debated in 
his own mind whether he would accept Baisakh or Kartik 
as the month of Guru Nanak s nativity. At last he submitted 
the matter to the arbitrament of chance. He wrote the 
word Baisakh on one slip of paper and Kartik on the other, 
placed both papers in front of the Granth Sahib, and sent 
an unlettered boy, who had previously performed religious 
ablution in the sacred tank, to take up one of them. The 
boy selected the one on which Kartik had been written. 1 

Other reasons, too, for the alterations of the date can 
easily be imagined. In the beginning of the month of 
Baisakh there have been large Hindu fairs held from time 
immemorial to celebrate the advent of spring. These 
fairs were visited by the early Sikhs as well as by their 
Hindu countrymen ; and it would on many accounts have 
been very inconvenient to make the birth of Guru Nanak 
synchronize with them. The comparatively small number 
of Sikh visitors at a special Sikh fair in the early days of 
the Sikh religion would have compared unfavourably with 
the large number of Hindu pilgrims at the Baisakhi fair, 
and furthermore, the selection of the month of October, 
when few Hindu fairs are held, and when the weather is 
more suitable for the distant journey to Nankana, would 
probably lead to a large gathering of Hindus at a Sikh 
shrine. 

One difference of opinion among the victims of priestcraft 
is apt to produce many. When the month of Kartik was 
adopted by the Handalis as Guru Nanak s birth time, 
a discussion arose as to whether it was the lunar or the solar 

1 In the East sacred books are often employed in this way for 
purposes of divination. In the Middle Ages the Bible, and in earlier 
times the poems of Homer, Virgil, and others, were used for the same 
purpose. 



Ixxxvi THE SIKH RELIGION 

Kartik, there being a considerable difference between these 
forms of chronology. The partisans of the lunar Kartik, 
however, prevailed, the lunar month being the earlier 
form of calculation, and consequently the most acceptable 
to all personswhosereligion is based on anyform of Hinduism. 
Generally the confusion of solar and lunar chronology is 
the cause of much perplexity and qualms of conscience to 
the pious. 1 

The last Janamsakhi which we shall notice was written 
by a Sikh called Sewa Das. 2 Of this we have obtained 
several copies. One of them in our possession bears the 
date Sambat 1645 = A.D. 1588. It was therefore completed 
at least sixteen years before the compilation of the Granth 
Sahib by Guru Arjan, which is admitted to have taken 
place in A.D. 1604. Its language is that of Pothohar, the 
country between the Jihlam and the Indus, and its written 
character is unmistakably more ancient than that of any 
other Gurumukhi book now in existence. 

This Janamsakhi appears to have escaped the notice 
of both Gur Das and Mani Singh. Had Gur Das seen it, 
he would doubtless have given a fuller account of the life 
of Guru Nanak ; and, had it been known to Mani Singh, 
he would probably have referred to it or criticized its 
details. While persecutions of the Sikhs were raging south 
of Lahore, and the other detailed memoirs of Guru Nanak s 
life, including those of Bhai Mani Singh, were destroyed, 
this Janamsakhi was preserved in Pothohar, where Moslem 
bigotry was not then aggressively exercised. 

In this biography there is no mention whatever of Bhai 

1 The late Bhai Gurumukh Singh, who first gave the author these 
details, afterwards put himself at the head of a deputation to move 
the Government of the Panjab to declare the fictitious anniversary 
of Guru Nanak s birth a public holiday. That Government accord 
ingly added a second Sikh holiday to the already long list of Christian, 
Hindu, and Muhammadan holidays sanctioned in its calendar. The 
other special Sikh holiday is the Hola Mahalla, the day on which 
the tenth Guru held a mimic battle for the instruction of his troops. 

2 The late Sir Atar Singh, Chief of Bhadaur, gave the author this 
information. 



INTRODUCTION Ixxxvii 

Bala. There is, however, mention made of Mardana, who 
undoubtedly accompanied Baba Nanak as his minstrel 
in most, if not all, of his wanderings. This Janamsakhi 
again is deformed by mythological matter which Baba 
Nanak himself would have been the first to repudiate. 

Notwithstanding exaggerations, such as occur in all 
religions which deal with avatars or incarnations, the 
Janamsakhi now under consideration is beyond dispute 
the most trustworthy detailed record we possess of the 
life of Guru Nanak. It contains much less mythological 
matter than any other Gurumukhi life of the Guru, and is 
a much more rational, consistent, and satisfactory narrative. 
At the same time it is, of course, the product of legend and 
tradition, but these have, in at least one memorable instance, 
been thought more trustworthy than written records in 
such cases. 1 We shall make this ancient Janamsakhi the 
basis of our own details of the life of Guru Nanak 2 , supple 
menting it when necessary by cullings from the later lives of 
the Guru. At the same time we must premise that several 
of the details of this and of all the current Janamsakhis 
appear to us to be simply settings for the verses and sayings 
of Guru Nanak. His followers and admirers found dainty 
word-pictures in his compositions. They considered under 
what circumstances they could have been produced, and 
thus devised the framework of a biography in which to 
exhibit them to the populace. 

The deeds that have been done, the prophecies that have 
been uttered, and the instruction that has been imparted 
by that great procession of holy men, the Sikh Gurus, will 
be found described in the following pages. In the Gurus 
the East shook off the torpor of ages, and unburdened itself 

1 Papias, a father of the Christian Church, who flourished about 
A. D. 130, wrote that he considered what he obtained from the living 
and abiding voice of men would profit him more in obtaining accurate 
details of the life of Christ than what was recorded in the gospels. 

2 That accomplished Sikh scholar and saintly man, the late Bhai 
Dit Singh, has also made the Janamsakhi that we use the basis of 
his Gurumukhi life of Guru Nanak. 






Ixxxviii THE SIKH RELIGION 

of the heavy weight of ultra-conservatism which had para 
lysed the genius and intelligence of its people. Only those 
who know India by actual experience can adequately 
appreciate the difficulties the Gurus encountered in their 
efforts to reform and awaken the sleeping nation. 

Those who, secure in their own wisdom and infallibility, 
and dwelling apart from the Indian people spurn all know 
ledge of their theological systems, and thus deem Sikhism 
a heathen religion, and the spiritual happiness and loyalty 
of its followers negligeable items, are men whose triumph 
shall be short-lived and whose glory shall not descend with 
the accompaniment of minstrel raptures to future genera 
tions. I am not without hope that when enlightened rulers 
become acquainted with the merits of the Sikh religion they 
will not willingly let it perish in the great abyss in which 
so many creeds have been engulfed. 



4 





GURU NANAK, THE FOUNDER OF THE SIKH RELIGION 



SIKH I P. I 






LIFE OF GURU NANAK 



CHAPTER I 



To recapitulate what has been more fully stated 
in the Introduction, Guru Nanak. the founder of 
the Sjkh religion, was born, according to all ancient 
Sikh rprords. in the early morningjpf the third day oL 
th light half of thp month of Raisakh (April-May) in 
the__ySr_ AiD._ 1469 ; but for convenience sake his 
anniversary is now observed by the Sikhs on the 
occasion of the full moon in the month of Kartik 
(October-November). F^ father, who was called 
Kalu, was accountant in the village of Talwandi in 
the prespTit-JLahor-ft. District of the Panjab, and his 
mother was Tripta. memorable in Sikh writings for 
her_devation to her son. 

The Sikh biographers recount in minute detail all 
the circumstances of the birth of Guru Nanak. 
Daulatan, a midwife, assisted on the occasion. 
When next morning interrogated by the astrologer 
Hardial, who came to write the child s horoscope, as 
to the nature of the voice uttered by him at birth, 
she said it was as the laughing voice of a wise man 
joining a social gathering ; and she expressed herself 
at her wits end to comprehend the child s nature. 
The astrologer desired to see him, but his mother 
refused owing to the chillness of the weather. He 
pressed the matter, and the child was brought to 
him in his swaddling clothes. The astrologer on 
seeing the infant is said to have worshipped him 
with clasped hands. He declared the child should 
wear the umbrella, the symbol of regal or prophetic 
dignity in the East. At the same time he regretted 
that he should never live to see young Nanak s 
eminence, worshipped as he should be alike by 
Hindus and Musalmans, and not merely by Hindus 

SIKH. I B 



2 THE SIKH RELIGION 

as in the previous human manifestations of the 
Creator. The child s name should resound both 
in earth and heaven. Inanimate nature should 
cry out Nanak, Nanak ! He should have power 
over matter so as to traverse unscathed the depths 
of the ocean. He should worship and acknowledge 
but one God, and the creature he should treat as 
a creature. In other words he should be a mono- 
theist, not a worshipper of minor deities and idols. 

At the unripe age of five years Nanak is said to 
have begun to talk of divine subjects, and to have 
fully understood the meaning of his language. Great 
trust was reposed in him ; and both Hindus and 
Musalmans lavished on him their characteristic 
language of religious adulation. 

At Nankana 1 every place with which Nanak had 
any association is deemed sacred. On the spot 
where he used to play with children of his own age 
and subsequently spend nights in devotion, there 
was a small tank constructed by Rai Bular, the 
landlord of the village, in affectionate remembrance 
of the childhood of the Guru, at a time when his 
fame had extended far and wide. The tank was 
greatly enlarged by Kaura Mai, the Diwan or financial 
minister of Zakaria Khan, who was satrap of Lahore. 
Kaura Mai was an enthusiastic admirer of Guru Nanak, 
and lent his great material and political influence 
to the amelioration of the condition of the Sikhs. 
The spot is called Balkrira or the child s playground. 

When Nanak was seven years of age, his father in the 
manner of Hindus asked the village astrologer to select 
an auspicious time for the commencement of the boy s 
education. The schoolmaster thought the time had 
arrived. The school appears to have been a humble 
one, and the tuition fees not exorbitant. Kalu s 
wife and not, as in modern times, the village money 
lender was the custodian of the wealth of the house. 
Kalu took from her a coin corresponding to three 

1 By which name Talwandi is now known. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 3 

farthings of English money, some betel-nut, and 
rice, and presented them to the schoolmaster with 
his son. In India wooden tablets painted black are 
employed in teaching children the letters of their 
language. The schoolmaster writes the letters with 
a kind of liquid chalk on the tablet ; and the children 
repeat their names aloud with much noise and energy. 
The schoolmaster wrote the alphabet for Nanak, 
and the latter copied it from memory after one day. 

It is said that on that occasion the young Guru 
made an acrostic on his alphabet. As in similar 
compositions in other languages, the letters were 
taken consecutively, and words whose initials they 
formed were employed to give metrical expression to 
the Guru s divine aspirations, his tenets, and his 
admiration of the attributes of the Creator. 

The acrostic called the patti or tablet in the Rag l 
Asa is as follows : 

S. The one Lord who created the world is the Lord of all. 
Fortunate is their advent into the world, whose 

hearts remain attached to God s service. 
O foolish man, why hast thou forgotten Him ? 
When thou adjustest thine account, my friend, 

thou shalt be deemed educated. 

I. The Primal Being is the Giver ; He alone is true. 
No account shall be due by the pious man who 
understandeth by means of these letters. 

1 Indian writers enumerate six principal Rags or musical measures, 
namely, Sri Rag, Bhairav, Malkaus, Hindol, Dlpak, Megh. To these 
are allotted wives and * sons , which are modifications of the principal 
airs, and are often sung differently in different provinces of India. 
The hymns of the Granth Sahib were composed to as many as thirty- 
one such musical measures, the names of which are as follows : 
Sri Rag, Majh, Gauri, Asa, Gujari, Devgandhari, Bihagra, Wadhans, 
Sorath, Dhanasari, Jaitsari, Todi, Baiiari, Tilang, Suhi, Bilawal, 
Gaund, Ramkali, Nat, Maligaura, Maru, Tukhari, Kedara, Bhairo, 
Basant, Sarang, Malar, Kanra, Kalian, Prabhati, Jaijawanti. For 
further information see Raja Sir Surindra Mohan Tagore s learned 
works on Indian music. The Rags in European musical notation 
will be found at the end of the fifth volume of this work. 

B 2 



4 THE SIKH RELIGION 

U. Praise Him whose limit cannot be found. 

They who practise truth and perform service shall 

obtain their reward. 

N. He who knoweth divine knowledge is the learned 
pandit. 1 
He who knoweth the one God in all creatures 

would never say I exist by myself . 
K. When the hair groweth white, it shineth without 

soap. 
King Death s hunters follow him who is bound 

by the chain of mammon. 2 
K1I. The Creator, Lord of the world, giveth sustenance 

to His slaves. 
All the world is bound in His bonds ; no other 

authority prevaileth. 
G. He who hath renounced the singing of God s word, 

is arrogant in his language. 
He who fashioned vessels made kilns in which He 

put them and burnt them. 
GH. The servant who performeth the Guru s 3 work, who 

remaineth obedient to His commands, 
Who deemeth bad and good as the same, shall in 

this way be absorbed in Him. 
CH. He who made the four Veds, 4 the four mines, 5 and 

the four ages, 6 

Hath been in every age a Jogi, a worldly man, or 
a learned pandit. 

1 Pandit means a learned man, but the title is now appropriated 
by Brahmans versed in Sanskrit literature. 

2 Maya. In the sacred writings of the Sikhs this word has two 
meanings one is mammon, as the word is here translated ; the other 
is illusion or God s mystic power by which He created matter. 

3 The word Guru means great. Here it stands for God. In a 
secondary sense it is applied to a great religious teacher. 

4 They are the Rig, Sam, Yajur, and Atharv, composed in the 
most ancient form of the Sanskrit language. In Sikh literature they 
are named the white, the red, the yellow, and the black Veds. 

5 In the East four sources of life are enumerated. It is there said 
that animals are born from eggs, wombs, the earth, and perspiration. 

6 The Sat, Treta, Dwapar, and Kal, corresponding to the golden, 
silver, brass, and iron ages of Greece and Rome. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 5 

CHH. God s shadow is over everything ; doubt is His 

doing. 

O God, having created doubt, Thou Thyself lead- 
est man astray. They whom Thou favourest 
meet the Guru. 

J. Thy slave, who wandered in the eighty-four lakhs 1 
of existences, beggeth and prayeth for divine 
knowledge. 
^\ There is One who taketh, One who giveth ; I have 

heard of none other. 
JH. Why die of grief, O mortal ? What God hath to 

give He continueth to give. 
He giveth, beholdeth and issueth His orders how 

living things are to obtain sustenance. 
N. When I look carefully I see no other than God. ^ 
- The one God pervadeth all places ; the one God 

dwelleth in the heart. 
T. mortals, why practise deceit ? Ye shall have to 

depart in a ghari 2 or two. 
Lose not the play of your lives, run and fall under 

God s protection. 
TH. Comfort pervadeth the hearts of those whose minds 

are attached to God s feet. 
They whose minds are so attached are saved, 

Lord, and obtain happiness by Thy favour. 
D. O mortal, why make display ? all that existeth is 

transitory. 
Serve Him who pervadeth all things, and thou 

shalt obtain happiness. 
DH. He Himself destroy eth and buildeth ; He acteth 

as He pleaseth. 

He beholdeth the work of His hands, issueth His 
orders, and saveth those on whom He looketh 
with favour. 
N. He in whose heart God dwelleth singeth His praises. 

1 It is believed in the East that there are 8,400,000 species of 
animal life through which the soul may wander in transmigration. 
A lakh is one hundred thousand. 

2 A ghari is a period of twenty-four minutes. 



6 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The Creator blendeth men with Himself, and they 

are not born again. 
T. The terrible ocean 1 is deep, and none findeth its 

end. 
We have no boat or raft ; we are drowning ; save 

us, O Saviour King. 
TH. He who made all things is in every place. 

What do men call doubt ? What mammon ? 

That which pleaseth God is good. 
D. Impute not blame to any one, but rather to thine 

own karma. 2 
I have suffered the consequences of my acts ; I 

may blame no one else. 
DH. He who made things after their kinds holdeth the 

power in His own hands. 

All receive what He giveth under His most bounti 
ful order. 
N. The Master ever enjoyeth pleasure ; He cannot be 

seen or grasped. 
I am called a married woman, my sister, but in 

reality I have never met my Husband. 3 
P. The King, the Supreme God, made the play of the 

world to behold it. 

He seeth, understandeth, and knoweth everything ; 
y He is within and without His creation. 
PH. The whole world is entangled with a noose and 

bound by Death s chain. 

They who by the Guru s favour have run to God 
for protection, are saved. 

1 In Sikh writings this world is likened to a terrible and stormy 
ocean which can only be traversed with difficulty, and in which man 
is ever liable to founder without spiritual guidance. The Guru supplies 
a boat for salvation. 

2 Karma are acts which follow the soul in its transmigration and 
hinder its progress to Nirvan. 

3 The Gurus speak of God as a husband and themselves as His 
wives ; and spiritual happiness they liken to connubial bliss. This 
belief has to some extent a parallel in Greek mythology. Psyche, the 
human soul, having forfeited the love of Eros, the divine soul, endured 
various sufferings to regain the affection of her lover. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 7 

B. God began to play by making the four ages His 

chaupar board. 1 
He made men and lower animals His dice, and 

began to throw them Himself. 
BH. They who search and feel fear by the favour of 

the Guru obtain the fruit thereof. 
The perverse, fools that they are, wander and heed 
not, and so transmigrate in the eighty-four 
lakhs of animals. 
M. God destroy eth worldly love ; is it only at death 

man is to remember Him ? 
Other thoughts possess man and he forgetteth the 

letter M. 2 
Y. If man recognize the True One, he shall not be 

born again. 

The holy man uttereth, the holy man understand- 
eth, the holy man knoweth but the one God. 
R. God pervadeth all the creatures He hath made. 
Having created creatures He appointed them all 
to their duties ; they to whom He is kind take 
His name. 
L. He who appointed creatures to their duties, made 

worldly love sweet. 
He giveth eating and drinking equally to all, and 

ordereth them as He pleaseth. 
W. The Supreme Being who created the vesture of the 

world to behold it, 
Seeth, tasteth, and knoweth everything ; He is 

contained within and without the world. 
R. Why quarrel, O mortal ? meditate on God, under 

whose order is creation. 
Meditate on Him ; be absorbed in the True One ; 

and be a sacrifice unto Him. 

H. There is no other Giver than He who created crea 
tures and gave them sustenance. 
Meditate on God s name ; be absorbed in God s 

1 Chaupar is the Indian draughts. 

2 The initial of Madhusudan, one of the names applied to God. 
It may also be the initial of the Arabic word maut, death. 



8 THE SIKH RELIGION 

name, and thou shall night and day derive 
profit therefrom. 
A. What God who made the world hath to do He con- 

tinueth to do. 

He acteth and causeth others to act ; He knoweth 
everything ; thus saith the poet Nanak. 

Nanak appears to have continued to attend school 
for some time. One day he was observed to remain 
silent, and not apply himself to his books. The 
schoolmaster asked him why he was not reading. 
Nanak inquired, Art thou sufficiently learned to 
teach me ? The schoolmaster replied that he had 
read everything. He knew the Veds and Shastars, 1 
and he had learned to cast up accounts, post ledgers 
and daybooks, and strike balances. Upon this 
Nanak said, To your accomplishments I prefer the 
study of divine knowledge . He then composed 
the following hymn : 

Burn worldly love, grind its ashes and make it into ink ; 2 
turn superior intellect into paper. 

Make divine love thy pen, and thy heart the writer ; ask 
thy guru and write his instruction. 

Write God s name, write His praises, write that He hath 
neither end nor limit. 

master, learn to write this account, 

So that, whenever it is called for, a true mark may be 
found thereon. 

There 3 greatness is obtained, everlasting joys, and ever 
lasting delights. 

They in whose hearts is the true Name, have the marks 
of it on their brows. 

1 Sanskrit works on the six philosophical systems of the Hindus. 
They are the Nyaya founded by Gautama, the Vaisheshika by 
Kanada, the Sankhya by Kapila, the Yoga by Patanjali, the Mimansa 
by Jaimini, the Vedant by Vyas. The six systems have been learnedly 
expounded by Max Miiller in his Indian Philosophy. 

2 At that time in India ink was made from burnt almond-rind 
and gum. 

3 Corresponding to e*ei in Greek, the next world. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 9 

By God s mercy men obtain it and not by idle words. 

One man cometh, another goeth ; we give them great 
names. 1 

Some men God created to beg, and some to preside over 
great courts. 

When they have departed, they shall know that without 
the Name 2 they are of no account. 

I greatly fear Thine anger ; God, my body pineth and 
wasteth away. 

They who have been called kings and lords are beheld as 
ashes. 

Nanak, 3 when man departeth all false affections are 
sundered. 4 

Upon this the schoolmaster became astonished, 
did Nanak homage as a perfect saint, and told him 
to do what he pleased. 

Nanak, having thus shown his scholastic profi 
ciency, left school and took to private study and 
meditation. He remained for long periods in the 
same attitude, whether sleeping or waking, and 
associated continually with religious men. 

The scholastic ignorance of the founders of great 

1 Literally we call them commanders. This refers to the custom 
of parents giving their sons high-sounding names. 

2 In the Sikh writings the word Name is frequently used for God. 
A somewhat similar practice was known to the ancient Jews (Amos vi. 
10). At a time too early to be traced the Jews abstained from pro 
nouncing the name Jehovah for fear of its irreverent use, and uttered 
instead Adonai or Lord. In connexion with this we may say that the 
repetition of God s name is one of the principal forms of Sikh wor 
ship. Set forms of prayer are apt to be repeated mechanically or 
ostentatiously; and it was believed that by the constant heartfelt 
repetition of God s name man should be eventually absorbed in Him, 
and thus obtain the supreme object of human birth after countless 
transmigrations. 

3 In Oriental poetical works it is usual for the poet to insert his real 
or assumed name /akhallus m the end of a composition or section 
of a composition. This practice is unknown to European poets except 
in the case of professed imitators of Oriental poetry. Were we there 
fore to omit the word c Nanak wherever it occurs, we should be consult 
ing the taste of European readers, but the Sikhs do not desire such an 
omission. 4 Sri Rag. 



io THE SIKH RELIGION 

religions has been made the subject of many a boast 
on the part of their followers. The object, of 
course, is that the acquirements and utterances of the 
religious teachers may be attributed solely to divine 
inspiration. We see no reason for ascribing a want 
of education to the founder of the Sikh religion ; 
and the manner in which his learning was acquired 
is not difficult to understand. Had he remained at 
the humble village school, there is no reason to 
suppose that he would have acquired any considerable 
knowledge, but in the dense forests around Talwandi 
were to be found ascetics and anchorets who sought 
the extreme retirement of the locality for the com 
bined objects of undisturbed prayer and escape from 
the persecution of bigoted Moslem rulers. All the 
Janamsakhis are unanimous in stating that Nanak 
courted the retirement of the forest and the society 
of the religious men who frequented it. Several of 
them were profoundly versed in the Indian religious 
literature of the age. They had also travelled far 
and wide within the limits of Hindustan, and met 
its renowned religious teachers. Nanak thus became 
acquainted with the latest teachings of Indian 
philosophers and reformers. The satisfaction which 
he derived from spiritual thought and religious 
association he thus expressed : 
Let Jogis practise Jog, 1 let gluttons practise gluttony, 
Let penitents practise penance, and rub and bathe them 
selves at places of pilgrimage ; 

But let me listen to Thy songs, O Beloved, if any will 
sit and sing them to me. 

The names of the men with whom Nanak associ 
ated in the forest and who sang to him the songs of 
the Lord are all lost, and their excellences merged as 



connected with the Greek uyov, originally meant the 
union of the soul with God, and may be compared with the etymo 
logical meaning of the word religion . They who practised Jog were 
called Jogis. The word Jog is now applied to certain practices of the 
Jogis which are detailed in the Aphorisms of Patanjali. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK u 

by a process of nirvan in the religious splendour of 
the founder of the Sikh religion. But more perhaps 
than learning from the lips of religious masters were 
his own undisturbed communings with nature, with 
his own soul, and with his Creator. The voice that 
had spoken to many a seer again became vocal in 
that wilderness, and raised Nanak s thoughts to the 
summit of religious exaltation. In summer s heat 
and winter s frost, in the glory of the firmament, in 
the changeful aspects of nature, as well as in the joys 
and sorrows of the inhabitants of his little natal vil 
lage, he read in bright characters and repeated with 
joyous iteration the name of the Formless Creator. 
The Name henceforth became the object of his 
continual worship and meditation and indeed one of 
the distinctive features of his creed. 

As a man soweth so shall he reap ; as he earneth so shall 
he eat. 

No inquiry shall be made hereafter regarding the utterers 
of the Name. With banners flying shall they go to heaven. 1 

Men are judged according to their acts. 

The breath drawn without the thought of God is wasted 
in vain. 

I would sell this body if only I found a purchaser. 

Nanak, the body which is not filled with the true Name 
is of no account. 2 

There is also proof from the satisfactory internal 
evidence of his own compositions that Guru Nanak 
studied the Persian language. Kalu felt that the 
society of religious men was not likely to advance his 
son s secular interests. Rai Bular promised that if 
Nanak learned Persian, in which all state documents 
and accounts were then written, he would appoint him 
village accountant in succession to his father. Persian 
was never the tongue of Hindus, and was despised by 
them as the language of foreigners and conquerors 

1 San nishanaijai. Also translated if they bear Thy mark. 

2 SQhi. 



12 THE SIKH RELIGION 

and of impure Musalman literature ; 1 but Hindus 
in the age of Nanak applied themselves to it as they 
do now for the simple purpose of obtaining a liveli 
hood. Nanak soon astonished his Persian as he had 
previously astonished his Hindu teacher. In reply 
to Rukn-ul-Din s injunctions he assumed the role of 
teacher in turn and composed the following acrostic 
on the letters of the Persian alphabet : 

ALIF. Remember God and banish neglect of Him from 

thy heart. 
Accursed the life of him in this world who breatheth 

without uttering the Name. 
BE. Renounce heresy and walk according to the Shariat. 2 

Be humble before every one, and call no one bad. 
TE. Repent with sincerity of heart lest thou afterwards 

grieve. 
Thy body shall perish : thy mouth shall be buried 

with it ; what canst thou do then ? 
SE. Praise God very much ; draw not thy breath with 
out doing so, 
Or thou shalt be offered for sale from shop to shop, 

and not an adh 3 shall be obtained for thee. 
JIM. Put together travelling expenses, and pack up where 
withal to go with thee : 

Without the Lord thou shalt trudge about wearily. 
HE. Embrace humility, renounce the pride of thy heart ; 
Restrain thy wandering mind, O Rukn-ul-Din, and 

every moment remember thy Creator. 
KHE. They were traitors who forgot their Creator ; 

1 In the institutes of Parasar there is found an injunction not to 
speak the language of the inhabitants of Yavan a word which 
originally meant Greece, but was afterwards applied to Arabia even 
though it save life from issuing by the throat. Parasar possessed 
the Hindu abhorrence of strange countries and gave expression to it. 
His words are now understood by the Hindus to refer to the language 
of the Musalmans, though there were no Musalmans for centuries 
after his time. 

2 Muhammadan law. 

3 About an eighth of a farthing of English money. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 13 

Their minds were bent on the hoarding of wealth, 

and they bore loads of sin upon their heads. 
DAL. Be honest, O man, and sleep not during the eight 

watches of day and night. 

Awake for one watch and hold converse with God. 
ZAL. Remember God, O man, vacillate not an iota ; 

So shall hell fire not touch thee at all, and thy 

covet ousness and worldly love be at an end. 
RE. The advantage of faith thou shalt know when thou 

arrivest before God 
Restrain the five evil passions, 1 O Rukn-ul-Din, and 

apply thy heart to God. 
ZE. Practise humility, the Lord is independent ; 

He doeth what he pleaseth ; what certainty is there 

regarding His acts ? 
SIN. Search thy heart ; the Lord is in thee. 

The body is a vessel which He wrought, and into 

which He infused His workmanship and skill. 
SHIN. Thou shalt obtain martyrdom if thou die for the 

love of the dear One. 
O Rukn-ul-Din, this human body shall depart ; 

while in it pray to obtain God. 
SUAD. Let thy mind be contented when thou obtainest 

thine allotted food. 
God who gave thee the disease of hunger is thy 

physician. 
ZUAD. God s splendour is lost for those who associate 

themselves with worldly affairs. 
Arise, look before thee, and regard not the play of 

the world. 
TOE. Embrace tariqat and enter upon marafat ; 2VX 

This body of thine shall become a heap of dust in 

the grave. 
ZOE. They were tyrants who heeded not the Name : 

1 Lust, anger, covetousness, worldly love, and pride. 
v 2 There are four stages of Sufiism : Shariat, the law or external 
ceremonies ; Tariqat, walking in God s way ; Marafat, Divine know 
ledge ; Haqiqat, certainty or union with God. Many learned natives 
of India believe that the Sufi system is based on Vedant. 



14 THE SIKH RELIGION 

How can man obtain peace without his Master ? . 
AIN. Practise good works to the best of thy power : 

Without good works and virtues man shall die full 

of regret. 

GHAIN. O Rukn-ul-Din, they are rich who know them 
selves 
In this cage of the body God who hath neither mother 

nor father sporteth. 

FE. Have done with the world, and think it not thine own : 
If thou deem it to belong to God, thou shalt not be 

confounded. 
QAF. They in whose hearts the love of God hath arisen 

shall have no rest till they find Him. 
The bodies of those who have met the Lord God 

have become refined gold. 

KAF. Remember thy creed ; in what else is there profit ? 
O Rukn-ul-Din, be not excessively addicted to 

sensuality. 
GAF. Man s mind is wanton ; if thou restrain it, 

Thou shalt plant thy feet firmly on the way to 

haqiqat. 

LAM. May curses rain on those who abandon their prayers ! 
They lose whatever little or much they have 

earned. 
MIM. Wilfulness is prohibited ; walk as thy religious guide 

directeth thee. 
The wealth of those, saith Nanak, who have not 

given alms shall slip away. 

NUN. Look to truth alone, and know that the world is false. 
They who think the world is true shall die con 
founded. 
WAW. They become saints who associate with the true. 

The more they remember God, the more they love 

Him. 

HE. Be in fear of that day when God will judge thee 
What order will He pass in our case, O Rukn-ul- 
Din ? 

LAM. They on whom He casteth His look of mercy have 
become worthy. 



/ 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 15 - 

What is desire for life if a man regulate not his own 

conduct ? 
ALIF. God is in thee ; why thinkest thou not on Him, 

O ignorant man ? 
By service to the guru God is found, and deliverance 

obtained at last. 
YE. Love God whose empire is everlasting. 

He is unrivalled, O Nanak, and in need of no one. 1 

There are numerous Persian words and some 
Persian verses of the Guru found in the Granth Sahib, 
and it may be accepted as a fact that he became 
a fair Persian scholar. It is highly probable that his 
habit of free thought and toleration for other men s 
opinions were assisted by his perusal of the Muham- 
madan writings with which the Persian language 
abounds. 

It does not appear that even the acquisition of 
Persian tended to give Nanak s thoughts a more 
practical direction. His father thought him insane, 
and was sore distressed for his future. He, how 
ever, sent him to herd buffaloes in the adjoining 
forest. Matters progressed smoothly for one day, 
but the next day Nanak fell asleep, and his cattle 
trespassed on a neighbour s field. The owner 
remonstrated, but Nanak said that God would 
bless the field. The owner was not to be diverted 
by this unpractical defence. He complained to Rai 
Bular, and the latter, hearing that Nanak was insane, 
was not content to send for him, but also for his 
father to adjust the quarrel. Nanak said that no 
injury had befallen the field: it was blessed by God. 
Rai Bular sent his own messengers to inspect the spot. \ 
On their arrival they found that not one blade had 
been trampled on or eaten. The field where this ] 
miracle is said to have occurred is pointed out to 
visitors. It is known as the Kiara Sahib, or the ^ 
parterre par excellence. 

1 This composition is not found in the Granth Sahib. Some 
Sikhs deny that it is the composition of Guru Nanak. 



16 THE SIKH RELIGION 



CHAPTER II 

When Nanak had attained the age of nine years, 
his father determined to have him invested with the 
janeu, or sacrificial thread of the Hindus. Until 
a boy is so invested, he is deemed almost an out 
cast. When the members and relations of the 
family, and all the neighbours, secular and religious, 
had assembled, and all preliminary rites had been 
duly performed, Hardial, the family priest, pro 
ceeded to put the sacred thread on Nanak s neck. 
The boy caught the thread with his hand, and 
asked the priest what he was doing, and what 
advantage it was to put a thread of that description 
on him. The priest then explained that the janeu 
was the basis of the Hindu religion, that without 
it a man would only be a Sudar, 1 and that by 
putting it on greatness should be obtained in this 
world and happiness in the next. On hearing this 
the young Guru gave utterance to the following : 

Make mercy thy cotton, contentment thy thread, con 
tinence its knot, truth its twist. 

That would make a janeu for the soul ; if thou have it, 
O Brahman, then put it on me. 

It will not break, or become soiled, or be burned, 
or lost. 

Blest the man, O Nanak, who goeth with such a thread 
on his neck. 

Thou purchasest a janeu for four damris, 2 and seated in 
a square puttest it on ; 



1 There are four great varans or castes of Hindus Brahmans, the 
priestly class ; Kshatris, the militant class ; Vaisyas, the trading class ; 
and Shudars, the working class, the lowest of all. Of these castes 
there are now many subdivisions. 

2 Four damris is one paisa of Indian, or a farthing of English 
money. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 17 

Thou whisperest instruction that the Brahman is the 
guru of the Hindus 

Man dieth, the janeu falleth, and the soul departeth 
without it. 1 

The priest explained that the custom of wearing 
a janeu had descended from the Vedic ritual, and 
that no Hindu could be deemed religious without 
wearing it. The Brahman then familiarly addressed 
the Guru, Thou art but a child of yesterday, and 
are we not as wise as thou ? Unless thou wear this 
thread thou shalt be deemed a person without 
religion. Guru Nanak replied : 

Though men commit countless 2 thefts, countless adul 
teries, utter countless falsehoods and countless words of 
abuse ; 

Though they commit countless robberies and villanies 
night and day against their fellow creatures ; 

Yet the cotton thread is spun, and the Brahman cometh 
to twist it. 

For the ceremony they kill a goat and cook and eat it, 
and everybody then saith Put on the janeu . 

When it becometh old, it is thrown away, and another is 
put on. 

Nanak, the string breaketh not if it be strong. 

The Brahman priest, on hearing this, became angry, 
and asked the Guru if everybody else was a fool, 
and he alone, who had abandoned the customs of 
his forefathers, was wise. He then called on the 
Guru to tell him what a proper janeu was. The 
Guru replied : 

By adoring and praising the Name honour and a true 
thread are obtained. 

In this way a sacred thread shall be put on, which will 
not break, and which will be fit for entrance into God s 
court. 

1 Asa ki War. This composition will subsequently be given in 
extenso, and the meaning of the word war explained. 

2 Lakh. Here used for an indefinite number. 



i8 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The Guru then wound up his instruction on the 
subject as follows : 

There is no string for the sexual organs, there is no string 
for women ; 

There is no string for the impure acts which cause your 
beards to be daily spat upon ; 

There is no string for the feet, there is no string for the 
hands ; 

There is no string for the tongue, there is no string for 
the eyes. 

Without such strings the Brahman wandereth astray, 

Twisteth strings for the neck, and putteth them on others. 

He taketh hire for marrying ; 

He pulleth out a paper, and showeth the fate of the wedded 
pair. 

Hear and see, ye people, it is strange 
7 That, while mentally blind, man is named wise. 1 

We have seen in the Introduction to this work that 
Sultanpur was then the capital of the JalandharDoab. 
At that time and up to the period of British occupa 
tion, land revenue was generally collected in kind. 2 
Surveyors and appraisers called Amils were dis 
patched from the capital to different districts. Amil 
Jai Ram was appointed to appraise the revenue 
demand of Talwandi. While one day surveying a 
corn-field, he observed Nanaki, sister of Nanak, draw 
ing water from a well, and saw that she was fair to 
look upon. A marriage between them was arranged 
through the kind offices of Rai Bular. The lady 
went and lived with her husband at Sultanpur. 

Nanak s marriage must have taken place soon 
after his sister s. It is related in the Janamsakhi 
which bears the name of Mani Singh, that Nanak 
was married at the age of fourteen. His marriage, 
as is usual in the East, was arranged for him as 
a matter of religious duty by his parents. He was 

1 Asa ki War. 

2 Under the Emperor Akbar it was often optional for the husbandman 
to pay either in money or in kind. Ain-i-Akbari, Book III, Ain 13. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 19 

betrothed to Sulakhani, daughter of Mula, a resident 
of Batala 1 in the present district of Gurdaspur. It 
would appear that, owing to the distance between 
Nankana and Batala, which hindered frequent visits 
and negotiations, the marriage followed very soon 
after the betrothal. Nanak s sister was present at the 
wedding, but her husband could not obtain per 
mission to attend. He sent word that he was 
another person s servant, an apology that was 
perfectly understood. 

Nanak appears to have been further trusted in 
the capacity of a herdsman. While one day herd 
ing his buffaloes, he lay down to sleep under a tree 
during the midday heat. Rai Bular passing by in 
the evening found him in that attitude, and observed 
that the protecting shadow of the tree had remained 
stationary over him, and not veered round like the < 5 
shadows of the other trees with the sun s progress. .} 
On another occasion, as Nanak lay asleep in the S 
pasture ground, it was observed that a large cobra 
watched over him, and protected the youthful saint 
with its hood. Rai Bular acknowledged the mira 
culous powers of the boy, and congratulated Kalu 
on being the father of such a son. Kalu ought no 
longer to be displeased with him for his indifference 
to his worldly affairs. He was a very great man. 
A jal-tree, 2 gnarled and maimed by the centuries, is 
still pointed out as the scene of the former miracle. 
It possesses a thick trunk, is still gratefully umbra 
geous, and its venerable branches depend to the 
earth in a fashion that suggests the pillared shade 
of the Indian fig-tree. 

Nanak still persisted in doing no useful work, and 
his mother reproached him with his idleness. She 
counselled him to rise, work for his livelihood, and 
cease weaving unpractical discourses. She told him 

1 Her place of birth in Batala is reverenced by the Sikhs. Maha 
raja Sher Singh erected a temple in her honour. 

2 The Salvador a Oleoides. 

C 2, 



20 THE SIKH RELIGION 

that he was popularly credited with madness; but 
he paid no heed to her admonitions further than 
to compose the following hymn on the occasion : 

He who dieth in obstinacy shall not be accepted. 

Even though man wear a religious garb and apply much 
ashes to his body, 

Yet, if he forget the Name, he shall afterwards repent. 

man, obey God and thou shalt be happy. 

If thou forget the Name, thou shalt have to endure 
Death s torture. 

They who apply distilled aloe-wood, sandal, and camphor 
to their bodies, 

Are immersed in worldly love, and far from the supreme 
dignity of salvation. 

They who forget the Name are the falsest of the false. 

They who are guarded by lances, for whom bands play, 
who sit on thrones, and are objects of salutation, 

Suffer from excessive avarice and lust. 

Being without God they pray not for His service or His name. 

God is found not by argument or by pride. 

If man apply his mind he shall find the comforting Name. 

They who love mammon are painfully ignorant. 

Without money goods cannot be had from a shop ; 

Without a boat man cannot cross the sea ; 

So, without serving the Guru, there is complete loss. 

Hail, hail to him who showeth the road ! 

Hail, hail to him who communicateth the Word ! 

Hail, hail to him who blendeth us with God ! 

Hail, hail to Him to whom the soul belongeth ! 

Under the Guru s instruction separate the true from the 
false, and drink it as nectar. 

The greatness of the Name is bestowed according to Thy 
pleasure, God. 

Without the Name how could I live, O mother ? 

Night and day 1 1 repeat it and remain, Lord, under Thy 
protection. 

Nanak, he who is imbued with the Name obtaineth honour. 2 

1 Anudm, translated night and day by the gyanis, is literally 
every day. 2 Gauri Ashtapadi. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 21 

After this Nanak lay down, remained in one posi 
tion for four days, and declined all physical exertion. 

Nanak appears to have become unfitted for all 
secular occupation. His idleness became notorious, 
and a serious source of anxiety to his parents. His 
mother sought to lead him with mild admonitions 
to secular duty, but fortunately failed. His 
father then addressed himself to the task. He 
represented that he required assistance in the culti 
vation of his land, and Nanak was now of an age to 
turn his attention to agriculture. Nanak replied : 

Make thy body the field, good works the seed, irrigate with 
God s name ; 

Make thy heart the cultivator ; God will germinate in thy 
heart, and thou shalt thus obtain the dignity of nirvan. 1 

His father and Rai Bular represented that that 
was not the way to become a husbandman, whose 
business ought to be manual labour, and whose 
object was to gain a livelihood. Upon this Nanak 
composed the following : 

Become a husbandman, make good works thy soil, and the 
word of God thy seed ; 2 ever irrigate with the water of truth. 

Faith shall germinate, and thus even a fool shall know the 
distinction between heaven and hell. 

Think not that thou shalt find the Lord by mere words. 

In the pride of wealth and the splendour of beauty life 
hath been wasted. 

The sin of the body is a puddle, the mind is a toad therein, 
which valueth not at all the lotus. 

The bumble-bee is the teacher , 3 who preacheth incessantly ; 
but can the guru cause a man to understand who will not 
understand ? 4 

1 Sri Rag. 

2 Also translated Clear thy ground, make the Word thy seed. 

3 That is, the Guru. 

4 The body is compared to a puddle ; the mind to a toad which 
loves the puddle, but sets no value on the beautiful lotus of spiritual 
wisdom. The spiritual guide, like the bee, unceasingly hums his message. 



22 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Preaching and listening are as the sough of the wind, when 
man s mind is tinctured by the illusions of the world. 

The Lord casteth a look of favour, and is well pleased with 
those who meditate on Him alone. 

Even though thou perform the thirty days fast, and make 
the five prayers thy daily companions, yet he who is called 
Satan will cut the thread of thy thoughts. 1 

Nanak saith, man must depart ; why amass property and 
wealth ? 2 

On the same occasion the Guru uttered the fol 
lowing : 

Make thy mind the ploughman, good acts the cultiva 
tion, modesty the irrigating water, and thy body the field 
to till, 

The Name the seed, contentment the harrow, and the garb 
of humility thy fence : 

By the work of love the seed will germinate ; thou mayest 
behold happy the homes of persons who thus act. 

father, mammon accompanieth not man when he de- 
parteth : 

Mammon hath allured this world, and few there are who 
understand it. 

Then Nanak informed his father that he had sown 
his own field, and that its harvest was now ready. 
He had such confidence in his tillage, that, even 
after deduction of the portion paid in kind to the 
government as revenue, the full produce would still 
remain. ^Sons, daughters, beggars, brethren, and 
relations would all be profited thereby. He had 
done farming work for God, who had treated him 
as a lord does his tenants, and the day that he 
effected union with his Creator, his soul within him 
would be glad. 

1 That is, make thy thoughts wander. For man in the old Panjabi 
life of the Guru the Granth Sahib has mat. The line may then be 
translated Perform the thirty days fast of the Musalmans, make their 
five daily prayers thy companions, and take care lest Satan destroy 
the effect of thy prayers. 2 Sri Rag. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 23 

On hearing this, his father told him to keep a 
shop, for a shop was as profitable as tillage. Nanak 
replied : 

Make the knowledge that life is frail thy shop, the true 
Name thy stock-in-trade ; 

Make meditation and contemplation thy piles of vessels ; * 
put the true Name into them. 

Deal with the dealers of the true Name, and thou shalt 
gladly take home thy profits. 

Then again Kalu said, If thou desire not to be 
a shopkeeper, take horses and deal in them. Thy 
heart is sad ; but do something for thy livelihood, 
and visit foreign countries. We will say that thou 
hast gone to earn thy living, and that thou wilt 
soon return. Upon this Nanak uttered a third 
stanza : 

Make thy hearing of the sacred books thy merchandise, 
truth the horses thou takest to sell ; 

Tie up virtues as thy travelling expenses, and think not 
in thy heart of to-morrow. 

When thou arrivest in the land of God, thou shalt obtain 
happiness in His abode. 

Kalu in despair replied, Thou art lost to us ; go 
and take government service. Jai Ram, Daulat 
Khan s revenue officer, is thy brother-in-law ; 
go and take service with him ; perhaps thou wilt 
like that place ; we can dispense with thine earnings. 
If thou go elsewhere without any occupation, every 
body will say that my son hath become a faqir, and 
people will heap reproaches on me. Upon this, 
Guru Nanak uttered a fourth stanza : 

Make attention thy service, faith in the Name thine occupa 
tion ; 

Make the restraint of evil thine effort, so shall men con 
gratulate thee. 

1 In which the Indian petty shopkeeper keeps his goods. 



24 THE SIKH RELIGION 

God will then look on thee, O Nanak, with an eye of 
favour, and thy complexion shall brighten fourfold. 1 

Nanak then informed his father that God had 
granted him the object of his prayers. The gains 
of commerce, of government service, and of banking, 
had all been imparted to him. The astonished father 
said he had never seen or heard of a God who granted 
so many favours. Nanak replied that his God was 
the object of praise to those who had seen Him : 

As men have heard, Lord, so all call Thee great ; 

But hath any one ever seen how great Thou art ? 2 

Thy worth cannot be estimated or described ; 

They who seek to describe it are absorbed in Thee. 

my great Lord, deep and profound, brimful of excel 
lences, 

None knoweth the extent of Thine outline. 

Though all meditative men were to meet and meditate 
upon Thee, 

Though all appraisers were to meet and appraise Thee 

They who possess divine and spiritual wisdom, priests, 
and high priests 3 

Yet could they not describe even a small portion of Thy 
greatness. 

All truth, all fervour, all goodness, 

The excellences of perfect men, 

Cannot be obtained in their perfection without Thee. 

If Thy grace be obtained none can be excluded ; 

Of what account is the helpless speaker ? 

Thy store-rooms are filled with Thy praises. 

Who can prevail against him to whom Thou givest ? 

Nanak, the True One arrangeth all. 4 

His father was not satisfied, but further remon- 

1 Sorath. 

2 Also translated How great He is whoever hath seen Him could 
tell. 

3 Gurhai, translated high priests, is really the Persian plural of 
guru. Compare the words Shaikh mashdtkh, so frequently found in 
the Granth Sahib. Mashaikh is, of course, the Arabic plural of shaikh. 

4 Asa. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 25 

strated with Nanak. He enjoined him to abandon 
his whims and act like others, as no one could live 
without worldly occupation. Nanak was not con 
vinced, so his father in despair left him and went 
to attend to his ordinary business. Nanak s mother 
again attempted the worldly reformation of her son. 
She requested him to forget even for a few days his 
devotions and go abroad, so that the neighbours 
might be assured that Kalu s son had recovered his 
reason. Nanak then uttered the following verses in 
the Rag Asa : 

If I repeat the Name, I live ; if I forget it, I die ; 1 

It is difficult to repeat the true Name. 

If a man hunger after the true Name, 

His pain shall depart when he satisfieth himself with it. 2 

Then how could I forget it, O my mother ? 

True is the Lord, true is His name ; 

Men have grown weary of uttering 

Even an iota of His greatness ; His worth they have not 
discovered. 

If all men were to join and try to describe Him, 

That would not add to or detract from His greatness. 

God dieth not, neither is there any mourning for Him ; 

He continueth to give us our daily bread which never 
faileth. 

His praise is that there neither is, 

Nor was, nor shall be any one like unto Him. 

As great as Thou art Thyself, O God, so great is Thy gift. 

Thou who madest the day madest also the night. 

They who forget their Spouse 3 are bad characters ; 4 

Nanak, without His name they are naught. 5 

1 Of course, spiritual life and death are meant. 

2 Literally the pain of that hungry man shall depart on eating the 
Name, that is, on receiving it as food. The verse is also translated 
His pain shall depart ; all his desires shall be merged in his hunger 
for the Name. 

1 The allusion here is to men forgetting God. 

4 A colloquial meaning of the word kamjdt, which literally means 
inferior caste. 

5 Sana/, a plural form of san, a year, or an age. The word was 



26 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Then his mother arose and told the household of 
Nanak s state. Upon this the whole family and 
relations grew sad, and said it was a great pity that 
Kalu s son had become mad. 

His uncle Lalu among others exerted himself to 
console the young prophet. He represented to 
Nanak that all his relations had fixed on an occupa 
tion for him, but he had refused to adopt it. On 
the contrary, he would do nothing whatever, not 
even enjoy himself. Nanak then gave utterance to 
the following hymn, which, however, is not found 
in the Granth Sahib : 

All men are bound by entanglements ; how can these 

be called good qualities ? 

Nay, O Lalu, listen to the following qualities : 
Forgiveness is my mother, contentment my father, 
Truth by which I have subdued my heart my uncle, 
Love of God my brother, affection mine own begotten 

son, 

Patience my daughter I am pleased with such relations 
Peace my companion, wisdom my disciple 
This is my family in whom I ever rejoice. 
The one God who adorned us all is my Lord. 
Nanak, he who forsaketh Him and clingeth to another shall 

suffer misery. 

Guru Nanak then became silent, lay down, and 
ate and drank nothing. The whole family repre 
sented to Kalu that something ought to be done for 
his son. A physician ought to be called, and medicine 
prescribed. Who knows but that behind a straw 
there is a lakh ? that is, by a small expenditure 
Nanak may recover. Upon this, Kalu went and 
brought a physician. The physician came, and 
began to feel Nanak s pulse. He withdrew his arm, 
and, drawing in his feet, stood up and said, O 

applied to coin which had long circulated, and which had conse 
quently worn away and become worthless. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 27 

physician, what art thou doing ? The physician 
said that he was diagnosing his disease. Upon this 
Nanak laughed, and then uttered the following 
verses : 

The physician is sent for to prescribe a remedy ; he taketh 
my hand and feeleth my pulse. 

The ignorant physician knoweth not that it is in my mind 
the pain is. 1 

Physician, go home ; take not my curse with thee. 

I am imbued with my Lord; to whom givest thou 
medicine? 

When there is pain, the physician standeth ready with 
a store of medicine : 

The body is weeping, the soul crieth out, Physician, give 
none of thy medicine. 

Physician, go home, few know my malady. 

The Creator who gave me this pain, will remove it. 

The physician asked Nanak what he himself 
thought his illness was. Nanak replied : 

I first feel the pain of separation from God, then a pang 
of hunger for contemplation on Him. 

I also fear the pain which Death s powerful myrmidons 
may inflict. 

I feel pain that my body shall perish by disease. 

ignorant physician, give me no medicine. 

Such medicine as thou hast, my friend, removeth not 
The pain I feel or the continued suffering of my body. 

1 forgot God and devoted myself to pleasure ; 
Then this bodily illness befell me. 

The wicked heart is punished. 
Ignorant physician, give me no medicine. 
As sandal is useful when it exhaleth perfume, 
As man is useful as long as he hath breath in his body, 
So when the breath departeth, the body crumbleth away 
and becometh useless : 

No one taketh medicine after that. 

1 Malar ki War. 



28 THE SIKH RELIGION 

When man shall possess the Name of the Bright and 
Radiant 1 One, 

His body shall become like gold and his soul be made 
pure ; 

All his pain and disease shall be dispelled, 

And he shall be saved, Nanak, by the true Name. 2 

The following was on the same subject : 

Pain is arsenic, the name of God is the antidote. 

ignorant man, take such medicines 
As shall cure thee of thy sins. 

Make contentment thy mortar, the gift of thy hands thy 
pestle : 

By ever using these the body pineth not away, 

Nor at the final hour shall Death pommel thee. 

Make enjoyments thy firewood, covetousness thy clarified 
butter and oil. 

Burn them with the oil of lust and anger in the fire 3 of 
divine knowledge. 

Burnt offerings, sacred feasts, and the reading of the 
Purans, 4 

If pleasing to God, are acceptable. 

Empire, wealth, and youth are all shadows ; 

So are carriages and imposing mansions. 

Hereafter neither man s name nor his caste shall be 
considered. 

There is day, here all is night. 

Let us make penitence the paper, 5 Thy name, Lord, the 
prescription. 

They for whom this priceless medicine is prescribed, 

1 Also translated When man possesseth even a portion of the 
name of the Bright One. 

2 Malar. 

3 It was intended by his parents to make a horn sacrifice or burnt 
offering for Nanak s recovery. The Sanskrit word horn is interpreted 
to mean casting into the fire, and correctly represents the oblation of 
clarified butter, sesames, butter, &c., which forms part of the ceremonial. 

4 Sacred books of the Hindus, eighteen in number. They are the 
principal authorities for the idolatry and superstition of the Hindus. 

5 To write a prescription on. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 29 

Are fortunate when they reach their final home. 

Nanak, blessed are the mothers who bore them. 1 

Then the physician drew back, stood still, and 
said that Nanak was not ill. His relations and 
friends ought to feel no anxiety for him, for he was 
a great being. Upon this the physician worshipped 
him and took his leave. 

There is very little known regarding Nanak s 
married life excepting that he begot two sons, Sri 
Chand and Lakhmi Das. It was related that he 
used to retire to the desert, and pass his time under 
trees in religious contemplation. 

All the modern Janamsakhis make Nanak s mar 
riage long subsequent to this, and after his departure 
to Sultanpur. They say that it was Jai Ram who 
had him married, and that his wife was a native of 
Pakkho, a town not far from Sultanpur. We have 
followed Mani Singh and the old Janamsakhi. If 
Nanak had been left to his own discretion, and if 
his marriage had not been made for him by his 
parents, it is most probable that he would not have 
turned his attention to that part of a man s duties 
after entering the service of the government in 
Sultanpur. This will subsequently be understood 
when we come to consider his mode of life at that 
capital. 

CHAPTER III 

The Guru, on one occasion seeing his parents 
and relations standing around him to consider his 
condition, composed a hymn in the Rag Gauri 
Cheti * :- 

Since when have I a mother ? Since when a father ? 
Whence have we come ? 

1 Malar. 

2 Gauri is a ragini or consort of Sri Rag, and has nine varieties 
one of which is the Cheti. 



3 o THE SIKH RELIGION 

From fire and bubbles of water are we sprung ; for what 
object were we created ? 

My Lord, who knoweth Thy merits ? 

My demerits cannot be numbered. 

How many shrubs and trees have we seen ! how many 
beasts created by Thee ! 

How many species of creeping things, and how many 
birds hast Thou caused to fly ! 

Men break through the shops and great houses of cities 
and stealing therefrom go homewards. 

They look before them, they look behind them, but where 
can they hide themselves from Thee ? 

The banks of streams of pilgrimage, the nine regions * of 
the earth, shops, cities, and market-places have I seen. 

Becoming a shopkeeper I take a scale and try to weigh 
my actions in my heart. 

My sins are numerous as the waters of the seas and the 
ocean. 

Bestow compassion, extend a little mercy, save me who 
am like a sinking stone. 

My soul is burning like fire ; it is as though shears were 
cutting my heart. 

Nanak humbly represent eth he who obeyeth God s order 
is happy day and night. 2 

Kalu then desired that his son should embrace 
a mercantile life. He instructed him to go to 
Chuharkana in the present district of Gujranwala, 
and buy there salt, turmeric, and other articles to 
trade with. Nanak set out with a servant, and on the 
way met some holy men, whose vows obliged them 
to remain naked in all seasons. Nanak was struck 
with this peculiarity, and inquired of their head- 
priest Santren if they had no clothes to wear, or if, 
having clothes, they found it uncomfortable to 

L The ancient Indian Geographers divided the earth into nine 
regions or continents. 
2 Gauri. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 31 

wear them. Before he could receive an answer, 
Nanak was reminded by his servant of his more 
practical mission, and counselled to proceed to 
Chuharkana in obedience to his father s instructions. 
Nanak, however, was not to be thwarted in his 
object. He pressed the priest for an answer. The 
priest replied that his company required not clothes 
or food, except in so far as the latter was voluntarily 
bestowed on them. To avoid all luxury they dwelt 
in forests, and not in peopled towns and villages. 
Nanak thought he had found what he had sought 
for, and said to his servant that he had already 
obeyed his father s instructions, which were to spend 
his money to the best advantage. He therefore 
gave the holy men the money with which his 
father had provided him. Upon this they asked 
him his name, and he said that he was Nanak 
Nirankari, or Nanak the worshipper of the Formless 
One, that is, God. Nanak was prevailed upon to 
take the money to the nearest village to buy food 
jfor the holy men, who had not tasted any for some 
days. 

When the faqirs took their departure, Nanak 
was censured by his servant for his reckless 
prodigality. He then realized the nature of his 
act, and did not go home, but sat under a tree 
outside the village of Talwandi. He was there 
found by his father, who cuffed him for his dis 
obedience. The aged tree under which he sat is 
still preserved. A wall has been built around it 
for protection. Within the enclosure are found 
religious men in prayer and contemplation. The 
tree is known as the Thamb Sahib, or the holy 
trunk. 

Jai Ram, during his yearly visits to Talwandi at 
the close of the spring harvest, had ample oppor 
tunities of cultivating Nanak s acquaintance, and 
appreciating his good qualities. Rai Bular, too, was 
no apathetic advocate of Nanak. It was agreed 



32 THE SIKH RELIGION 

between him and Jai Ram that Nanak was a saint 
ill-treated by his father ; and Jai Ram promised to 
cherish him and find him occupation in Sultanpur. 
Nanak s departure to his brother-in-law was pre 
cipitated by another act of worldly indiscretion. He 
had entered into companionship with a faqir who 
visited the village. Nanak told him, as he did the 
other faqirs, that his name was Nanak Nirankari ; 
and a friendly intimacy sprang up between them. 
The faqir was probably a swindler, and coveted 
a brass lota, or drinking vessel, and a gold wedding 
ring which Nanak wore, and asked that they might be 
presented to him. Nanak acceded to the request, to 
the further sorrow and indignation of his parents. 
After that it was not difficult to induce Kalu to 
allow his son to proceed to Sultanpur to join Jai 
Ram and Nanaki. 

The other members of Nanak s family also unani 
mously approved of his decision. Nanak s wife 
alone, on seeing him make preparations for his 
journey, began to weep, and said, My life, even 
here thou hast not loved me ; when thou goest to 
a foreign country, how shalt thou return ? He 
answered, Simple woman, what have I been doing 
here ? Upon this she again entreated him, When 
thou satest down at home, I possessed in my estima 
tion the sovereignty of the whole earth ; now this 
world is of no avail to me. Upon this he grew 
compassionate, and said, Be not anxious ; thy 
sovereignty shall ever abide. She replied, My life, 
I will not remain behind ; take me with thee. 
Then Nanak said, I am now going away. If I can 
earn my living, I will send for thee. Obey my order/ 
She then remained silent. 

When Nanak asked Rai Bular s permission to 
depart, the Rai gave him a banquet. The Rai then 
requested him to give him any order he pleased, 
that is, to state what favour he might grant him. 
Nanak replied : 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 33 

I give thee one order if thou wilt comply with it. 
When thine own might availeth not, clasp thy hands 
and worship God. 

Jai Ram introduced Nanak as an educated man \ 
to the Governor, Daulat Khan, who appointed 
him storekeeper and gave him a dress of honour / 
as a preliminary of service. Nanak began to apply 
himself to his duties, and so discharged them that 
everybody was gratified and congratulated him. 
He was also highly praised to the Governor, 
who was much pleased with his new servant. Out 
of the provisions which Guru Nanak was allowed, 
he devoted only a small portion to his own main 
tenance ; the rest he gave to the poor. He used 
continually to spend his nights singing hymns to 
his Creator. 

If Nanak, when weighing out provisions, went as 
far as the number thirteen tera he used to pause 
and several times repeat the word which also 
means Thine, that is, I am Thine, O Lord/- 
before he went on weighing. 

The minstrel Mardana subsequently came from 
Talwandi and became Nanak s private servant. 
Mardana was of the tribe of Dums, who are minstrels 
by heredity. He used to accompany Nanak on 
the rabab, or rebeck. 1 Other friends too followed. 
Nanak introduced them to the Khan and procured 
them employment. They all got a living by Nanak s 
favour, and were happy. At dinner-time they came 
and sat down with him, and every night there was 
continual singing. A watch before day, Nanak used 
to go to the neighbouring Bein river and perform 
his ablutions. When day dawned, he went to dis 
charge the duties of his office. 

One day after bathing Nanak disappeared in the 

[ This instrument, which was of Arabian origin, has fallen into 
disuse in Northern India. It had from four to six strings of goat-gut 
with steel strings for resonance. 



34 THE SIKH RELIGION 

forest, and was taken in a vision to God s presence. 
He was offered a cup of nectar, which he gratefully 
accepted. God said to him, I am with thee. 
I have made thee happy, and also those who shall 
take thy name. Go and repeat Mine, and cause 
others to do likewise. Abide uncontaminated by 
the world. Practise the repetition of My name, 
charity, ablutions, worship, and meditation. I 
have given thee this cup of nectar, a pledge of 
My regard/ The Guru stood up and made a 
prostration. He then sang the following verses to 
the accompaniment of the spontaneous music of 
heaven : 

Were I to live for millions of years and drink the air for 
my nourishment ; 

Were I to dwell in a cave where I beheld not sun or moon, 
and could not even dream of sleeping, 1 

I should still not be able to express Thy worth ; how 
great shall I call Thy name ? 

true Formless One, Thou art in Thine own place 

As I have often heard I tell my tale If it please Thee, 
show Thy favour unto me. 

Were I to be felled and cut in pieces, were I to be ground 
in a mill ; 

Were I to be burned in a fire, and blended with its ashes, 

1 should still not be able to express Thy worth ; how 
great shall I call Thy name ? 

Were I to become a bird and fly to a hundred heavens ; 

Were I to vanish from human gaze and neither eat nor 
drink, 

I should still not be able to express Thy worth ; how 
great shall I call Thy name ? 

Nanak, had I hundreds of thousands of tons of paper and 
a desire to write on it all after the deepest research ; 

Were ink never to fail me, and could I move my pen like 
the wind, 

[ That is, were I to lead even the most ascetic life possible. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 35 

I should still not be able to express Thy worth ; how great 
shall I call Thy name ? l 

Hereupon a voice was heard, O Nanak, thou hast 
seen My sovereignty. Then Nanak said, O Sire, 
what is anything that mortal can say, and what can 
be said or heard after what I have seen ? Even 
the lower animals sing Thy praises. Upon this, the 
Guru uttered the preamble of the Japji : 

There is but one God whose name is True, the Creator, 
devoid of fear and enmity, immortal, unborn, self-existent, 
great, and bountiful. 2 

The True One was in the beginning ; The True One was 
in the primal age. 

The True One is, was, O Nanak, and the True One also 
shall be. 

When Nanak had finished, a voice was heard 
again : O Nanak, to him upon whom My look of 
kindness resteth, be thou merciful, as I too shall be 
merciful. My name is God, the primal Brahm, and 
thou art the divine Guru. 

The Guru then uttered the following hymn : 

Thou wise and omniscient, art an ocean ; how can I a fish 
obtain a knowledge of Thy limit ? 

Wherever I look, there art Thou ; if I am separated from 
Thee, I shall burst. 

I know neither Death the fisherman nor his net. 

When I am in sorrow, then I remember Thee. 

Thou art omnipresent though I thought Thee distant. 

What I do is patent unto Thee ; 

Thou beholdest mine acts, yet I deny them. 

I have not done Thy work or uttered Thy name ; 

Whatever Thou givest, that I eat. 

There is no other gate than Thine ; to whose gate shall I go ? 

Nanak maketh one supplication 

Soul and body are all in Thy power. 

1 Sri Rag. 

2 The ordinary translation of Gur par sad, By the Guru s favour, 
does not seem appropriate here. 

D 2 



36 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Thou art near, Thou art distant, and Thou art midway. 

Thou seest and hearest ; by Thy power didst Thou create 
the world. 

Whatever order pleaseth Thee, saith Nanak, that is 
acceptable. 1 

After three days the Guru came forth from the 
forest. The people thought he had been drowned in 
the neighbouring river ; and how had he returned to 
life ? He then went home, and gave all that he had 
to the poor. A great crowd assembled, and Nawab 
Daulat Khan, the Governor, also came. He inquired 
what had happened to Nanak, but received no reply. 
Understanding, however, that the Guru s acts 
were the result of his abandonment of this world, the 
Governor felt sad, said it was a great pity, and 
went home. 

It was the general belief at this time that Nanak 
was possessed with an evil spirit, and a Mulla or 
Muhammadan priest was summoned to exorcise it. 
The Mulla began to write an amulet to hang round 
Nanak s neck. While the Mulla was writing Nanak 
uttered the following : 

When the field is spoiled where is the harvest heap ? 

Cursed are the lives of those who write God s name and 
sell it. 

The Mulla, paying no attention to Nanak s serious 
objurgation, continued the ceremony of exorcism 
and finally addressed the supposed evil spirit, Who 
art thou ? The following reply issued from Nanak s 
mouth : 

Some say poor Nanak is a sprite, some say that he is a 
demon, 

Others again that he is a man. 

Those who were present then concluded that 
Nanak was not possessed, but had become insane. 

On hearing this Nanak ordered Mardana to play 
the rebeck and continued the stanza : 

1 Sri Rag. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 37 

Simpleton Nanak hath become mad upon the Lord. 1 
And knoweth none other than God. 
When one is mad with the fear of God, 
And recognizeth none other than the one God, 
He is known as mad when he doeth this one thing 
When he obeyeth the Master s order in what else is there 
wisdom ? 

When man loveth the Lord and deemeth himself worthless, 
And the rest of the world good, he is called mad. 2 

After this, Guru Nanak donned a religious cos 
tume and associated constantly with religious men. 
He remained silent for one day, and the next he 
uttered the pregnant announcement, There is no 
Hindu and no Musalman. The Sikhs interpret 
this to mean generally that both Hindus and Muham- 
madans had forgotten the precepts of their religions. 
On a complaint made by the Nawab s Qazi, or 
expounder of Muhammadan law, the Guru was 
summoned before Daulat Khan to give an explana 
tion of his words. He refused to go, saying, What 
have I to do with your Khan ? The Guru was 
again called a madman. His mind was full of his 
mission, and whenever he spoke he merely said, 
There is no Hindu and no Musalman. The Qazi 
was not slow to make another representation to 
the Governor on the impropriety of Nanak s utter 
ance. Upon this the Governor sent for him. A 
footman went and told the Guru that the Governor 
had requested him to come to him. Then Guru 
Nanak stood up and went to the Governor. The 
Governor addressed him, Nanak, it is my misfor 
tune that such an officer as thou should have become 
a faqir. The Governor then seated him beside him, 
and directed his Qazi to ask, now that Nanak was 
in conversational mood, the meaning of his utterance. 
The Qazi became thoughtful, and smiled. He then 
asked Nanak, What hath happened to thee, that 

1 S. colloquialism. 2 Mam. 






38 THE SIKH RELIGION 

thou sayest there is no Hindu and no Musalman ? 
The Guru, not being engaged in controversy with 
Hindus at the time, gave no answer to the first part 
of the question. In explanation of his statement 
that there was no Musalman he uttered the follow 
ing :- 

To be 1 a Musalman is difficult ; if one be really so, then 
one may be called a Musalman. 

Let one first love the religion of saints, 2 and put aside 
pride and pelf 3 as the file removeth rust. 

Let him accept the religion of his pilots, and dismiss 
anxiety regarding death or life ; 4 

Let him heartily obey the will of God, worship the Creator, 
and efface himself - 

When he is kind to all men, then Nanak, shall he be indeed 
a Musalman. 5 

The Qazi then put further questions to the Guru. 
The Guru called on Mardana to play the rebeck, and 
sang to it the following replies and instructions 
adapted for Muhammadans : 

Make kindness thy mosque, sincerity thy prayer-carpet, 
what is just and lawful thy Quran, 

Modesty thy circumcision, civility thy fasting, so shalt 
thou be a Musalman ; 

Make right conduct thy Kaaba, 6 truth thy spiritual guide, 
good works thy creed and thy prayer, 

The will of God thy rosary, and God will preserve thine 
honour, O Nanak. 

1 In the original, to be called a Musalman/ The same idiom is 
found in Greek. 

2 Also translated (a) Let him first of all make his religion agree 
able to men ; () let him first love his saints and his religion. 

3 Also translated (a) which bring trouble ; (6) to dispel pride and 
worldly love is to be filed or cleansed of impurities. 

4 This verse is also translated Being resigned to God, obedient 
. (din), and lowly (mahane), let man set aside all fear of birth and 
\ death the transmigration which so exercises the oriental mind. 

5 Majh ki War. 

6 The great cube-like Muhammadan temple at Makka to which the 
. faithful make pilgrimages. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 39 

Nanak, let others goods l be to thee as swine to the 
Musalman and kine to the Hindu ; 2 

Hindu and Musalman spiritual teachers will go bail for 
thee if thou eat not carrion. 3 

Thou shalt not go to heaven by lip service ; it is by the 
practice of truth thou shalt be delivered. 

Unlawful food will not become lawful by putting spices 4 
therein. 

Nanak, from false words only falsehood can be ob 
tained. 

There are five prayers, five times for prayer, and five 
names for them 5 

The first should be truth, the second what is right, the 
third charity in God s name, 

The fourth good intentions, the fifth the praise and glory of 
God. 

If thou make good works the creed thou repeatest, thou 
shalt be a Musalman. 

They who are false, O Nanak, shall only obtain what is 
altogether false. 

The Qazi became astonished at being thus lectured. 
Prayers had become to him a matter of idle lip- 
repetition of Arabic texts, while his mind was 
occupied with his worldly affairs. 

It was now the time for afternoon prayer. The 
whole company, including Nanak, went to the 
mosque. Up rose the Qazi and began the service. 
The Guru looked towards him and laughed in his 
face. When prayer was over, the Qazi complained 
to the Nawab of Nanak s conduct. The Guru said 
he had laughed because the Qazi s prayer was not 

1 Literally rights, or what is due to thy neighbour. 

2 The Musalmans abstain from the flesh of swine, and the Hindus 
from the flesh of kine. 

3 What is not thine own. 

4 This means that, if wealth be improperly obtained, a portion of it 
bestowed in alms will be no atonement. 

5 Prayers, or rather texts from the Quran, are repeated by strict 
Musalmans at dawn, at midday, in the afternoon, in the evening, and 
before going to sleep at night. 



40 THE SIKH RELIGION 

accepted of God. The Qazi asked Nanak to state 
the reason for his conclusion. The Guru replied that 
immediately before prayer the Qazi had unloosed 
a new-born filly. While he ostensibly performed 
divine service, he remembered there was a well in 
the enclosure, and his mind was filled with appre 
hension lest the filly should fall into it. His heart 
was therefore not in his devotions. The Guru in 
formed the Nawab also that while he was pretending 
to pray, he was thinking of purchasing horses in 
Kabul. Both admitted the truth of the Guru s 
statements, said he was favoured of God, and fell 
at his feet. The Guru then uttered the follow 
ing :- 

He is a Musalman who effaceth himself, 
Who maketh truth and contentment his holy creed, 
Who neither toucheth what is standing, nor eateth what 
hath fallen 

Such a Musalman shall go to Paradise. 

The whole company of Musalmans at the capital 
the descendants of the Prophet, the tribe of 
shaikhs, 1 the qazi, the muftis, 2 and the Nawab him 
self, were all amazed at Nanak s words. The Muham- 
madans then asked the Guru to tell them of the 
power and authority of his God, and how salvation 
could be obtained. Upon this the Guru addressed 
them as follows : 

At God s gate there dwell thousands of Muhammads, 
thousands of Brahmas, of Vishnus, and of Shivs ; 3 

Thousands upon thousands of exalted Rams, 4 thousands 
of spiritual guides, thousands of religious garbs ; 

1 Shaikhs are superiors of darweshes or Muhammadan monks, but 
the title has now in India a much more extended signification, and is 
very often adopted by Hindu converts to Islam. 

2 Muhammadan jurists. 

3 Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiv, form the Hindu trinity, and are 
respectively the gods of creation, preservation, and destruction. 

4 Ram Chandar, king of Ayudhia, deified by the Hindus. He and 
his consort Slta will be found often mentioned. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 41 

Thousands upon thousands of celibates, true men, and 
Sanyasis ; l 

Thousands upon thousands of Gorakhs, 2 thousands upon 
thousands of superiors of Jogis ; 

Thousands upon thousands of men sitting in attitudes of 
contemplation, gurus, and their disciples who make suppli 
cations ; 

Thousands upon thousands of goddesses and gods, thou 
sands of demons ; 

Thousands upon thousands of Muhammadan priests, 
prophets, spiritual leaders, thousands upon thousands of 
qazis, mullas, and shaikhs 

None of them obtaineth peace of mind without the instruc 
tion of the true guru. 

How many hundreds of thousands of sidhs 3 and strivers, 4 
yea, countless and endless ! 

All are impure without meditating on the word of the true 
guru. 

There is one Lord over all spiritual lords, the Creator 
whose name is true. 

Nanak, His worth cannot be ascertained ; He is endless 
and incalculable. 5 

It is said that Daulat Khan, the Musalman ruler, 
on hearing this sublime hymn, fell at Guru Nanak s 
feet. The people admitted that God was speaking 
through Nanak s mouth, and that it was useless to 
catechize him further. The Nawab, in an outburst 



1 The Sanyasis are anchorets who have abandoned the world, and 
are popularly believed to have overcome nature. The word sanyas 
means renunciation. 

2 Gorakh was a famous Jogi who lived many centuries ago. 
His followers slit their ears, and make Shiv the special object of their 
worship. The name Gorakh, meaning Supporter of the earth, is often 
used for God in the sacred writings of the Sikhs. 

3 Sidhs, in Sanskrit Si<Mhs t are persons who by the practice of Jog 
are popularly supposed to acquire extended life and miraculous powers. 

4 Sadhik, persons aspiring to be Sidhs. 

5 Banno s Granth Sahib. An account of Banno will be found in 
the life of Guru Arjan. 



42 THE SIKH RELIGION 

of affectionate admiration, offered him a sacrifice of 
his authority and estate. Nanak, however, was 
in no need of temporal possessions, and went again 
into the society of religious men. They too offered 
him their homage, and averred that he was desirous 
of the truth and abode in its performance. Nanak 
replied : 

My beloved, this body, first steeped in the base of 
worldliness, 1 hath taken the dye of avarice. 

My beloved, such robe 2 pleaseth not my Spouse ; How 
can woman thus dressed go to His couch ? 

I am a sacrifice, O Benign One, I am a sacrifice unto Thee. 

I am a sacrifice unto those who repeat Thy name. 

Unto those who repeat Thy name I am ever a sacrifice. 

Were this body, my beloved friends, to become a dyer s 
vat, the Name to be put into it as madder, 

And the Lord the Dyer to dye therewith, such colour had 
never been seen. 

my beloved, the Bridegroom is with those whose robes 
are thus dyed. 

Nanak s prayer is that he may obtain the dust of such 
persons feet. 

God Himself it is who decketh, it is He who dyeth, it is He 
who looketh with the eye of favour. 

Nanak, if the bride be pleasing to the Bridegroom, he will 
enjoy her of his own accord. 3 

Upon this the faqirs kissed the Guru s feet, the 
Governor also came, and all the people, both Hindu 
and Musalman, attended to salute and take final 
leave of him. Some complaints had been made of 
his extravagance as storekeeper; but, when the 
Governor made an investigation, he found the 

1 A metaphor from the dyer s trade. Clothes before the process 
of dyeing are steeped in alum as a base or mordant the better to 
retain the dye. 

2 Cholra, a coat which reaches to the knees ; choli, its diminutive, 
is a woman s bodice. 

That is, man will be happy if he by good works make himself 
acceptable to God. The hymn is from Tilang. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 43 

storehouse full and all the Guru s accounts correct. 
Nay, it was discovered that money was due to him 
from the State. The Guru, however, refused to 
receive it and requested the Nawab to dispose of it 
in relieving the wants of the poor 



CHAPTER IV 

After a short stay with the holy men with whom 
he had recently been consorting, the Guru, in 
company with Mardana, proceeded to Saiyidpur, the 
present city of Eminabad, in the Gujranwala district 
of the Panjab. Nanak and his companion took 
shelter in the house of Lalo, a carpenter. When 
dinner was ready, Lalo informed the Guru, and 
asked him to eat it within sacred lines. 1 The Guru 
said, The whole earth is my sacred lines, and he 
who loveth truth is pure. Wherefore remove doubt 
from thy mind. On this Lalo served dinner, and the 
Guru ate it where he was seated. After two days 
the Guru desired to take his departure, but was 
prevailed on by Lalo to make a longer stay. The 
Guru consented, but soon found himself an object 
of obloquy because he, the son of a Khatri, abode 
in the house of a Sudar. After a fortnight, Malik 
Bhago, steward of the Pathan who owned Saiyidpur, 
gave a great feast, to which Hindus of all four castes 
were invited. A Brahman went and told the Guru 
that, as all the four castes had been invited, he too 
should partake of Malik Bhago s bounty. The Guru 
replied, I belong not to any of the four castes ; 
why am I invited ? The Brahman replied, It is 
on this account people call thee a heretic. Malik 
Bhago will be displeased with thee for refusing his 
hospitality. On this the Brahman went away, and 

1 Enclosures, generally smeared with cow-dung to make them holy, 
within which Hindus pray and cook their food. 



44 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Malik Bhago fed his guests, but the Guru was not 
among them. 

When subsequently Malik Bhago heard of the 
Guru s absence from the feast, he ordered him to 
be produced. Bhago inquired why he had not 
responded to his invitation. The Guru replied, that 
he was a faqir who did not desire dainty food, but 
if his eating from the hands of Malik Bhago afforded 
that functionary any gratification, he would not be 
found wanting. Malik Bhago was not appeased, but 
charged the Guru, who was the son of a Khatri, 
while refusing to attend his feast, with dining with 
the low-caste Lalo. Upon this the Guru asked 
Malik Bhago for his share, and at the same time 
requested Lalo to bring him bread from his house. 
When both viands arrived, the Guru took Lalo s 
coarse bread in his right hand and Malik Bhago s 
dainty bread in his left, and squeezed them both. 
It is said that from Lalo s bread there issued milk, 
and from Malik Bhago s, blood. The meaning was 
that Lalo s bread had been obtained by honest 
labour and was pure, while Malik Bhago s had been 
obtained by bribery and oppression and was there 
fore impure. The Guru hesitated not to accept 
the former. 

After this the Guru and Mardana proceeded to 
a solitary forest, nowhere entering a village or 
tarrying on the bank of a river. On the way they 
were overtaken by hunger, and Mardana complained. 
The Guru directed him to go straight on and enter 
a village where the Upal Khatris dwelt. He had 
only to stand in silence at the doors of their houses, 
when Hindus and Musalmans would come to do 
him homage, and not only supply him with food, 
but bring carpets and spread them before him to 
tread on. Mardana did as he had been directed, and 
succeeded in his errand. 

Mardana subsequently received an order to go to 
another village. He there also received great homage. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 45 

The villagers came and fell at his feet, and offered 
him large presents of money 1 and clothes. These 
he tied up in bundles and took to the Guru. On 
seeing them the Guru laughed, and asked Mardana 
what he had brought. He answered that the vil 
lagers had made him large presents of money and 
clothes, and he thought that he would bring them to 
his master. The Guru replied that they did not belong 
to either of them. Mardana inquired how he was to 
dispose of them. The Guru told him to throw them 
away, an order which he at once obeyed. The Guru 
explained to him the disastrous effects of offerings 
on laymen. Offerings are like poison and cannot 
be digested. They can only bring good by fervent 
adoration of God at all hours. When man per- 
formeth scant worship and dependeth on offerings 
for his subsistence, the effect on him is as if he had 
taken poison/ 

The Guru and Mardana are said to have visited 
a notorious robber called Shaikh Sajjan. With 
extreme impartiality he had built for his Hindu 
guests a temple, and for his Muhammadan guests 
a mosque ; and he otherwise ostensibly provided 
them with everything necessary for their comfort. 
His hospitality, however, was as false as that of the 
famous Greek robber, Procrustes. When night came 
on, Sajjan dismissed his guests to sleep. He then 
threw them into a well in which they perished. 
Next morning he took up a pilgrim s staff and 
rosary, and spread out a carpet to pray in the true 
spirit of an ancient Pharisee. Shaikh Sajjan, seeing 
the Guru, interpreted the look of spiritual satisfaction 
on his countenance into a consciousness of worldly 
wealth, and expected much profit from such a wind 
fall. He as usual invited his guests to go to sleep. 
The Guru asked permission to recite a hymn to God, 
and having obtained it, repeated the following : 

1 Literally twenty-fives, because it used to be the Indian custom to 
count money in heaps of twenty-five each. 



46 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Bronze is bright and shining, but, by rubbing, its sable 
blackness appeareth, 

Which cannot be removed even by washing a hundred 
times. 

They are friends l who travel with me as I go along, 

And who are found standing ready whenever their 
accounts are called for. 

Houses, mansions, palaces painted on all sides, 

When hollow within, are as it were crumbled and use 
less. 

Herons arrayed in white dwell at places of pilgrimage ; 

Yet they rend and devour living things, and therefore 
should not be called white. 2 

My body is like the simmal tree ; 3 men beholding me 
mistake me. 4 

Its fruit is useless : such qualities my body possesseth. 

I am a blind man carrying a burden while the moun 
tainous 5 way is long. 

I want eyes which I cannot get ; how can I ascend and 
traverse the journey ? 

Of what avail are services, virtues, and cleverness ? 

Nanak, remember the Name, so mayest thou be released 
from thy shackles. 6 

Shaikh Sajjan, on hearing this warning and heart- 
searching hymn, came to his right understanding. 
He knew that all the faults were his own, which the 
Guru had attributed to himself. Upon this he made 

1 The name Sajjan also means friend. There is here a pun on 
the word. 

! The heron, though white, has a black heart. 

3 The Bombax heptaphyllum. It bears no fruit in the true sense 
of the word. Its pods yield cotton, which is unfit for textile purposes. 
Its wood is very brittle, and almost useless for carpentry. 

4 Like birds which peck at what they suppose to be the fruit of the 
simmal tree, but find none. The gyanis exercise their ingenuity on 
this line, and translate The parrots (mat jan] looking at it make a 
mistake. 

5 Dugar, thence the tribe of Dogras in the Kangra and adjacent 
districts. Dogra literally means hillman. 

6 Suhi. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 47 

him obeisance, kissed his feet, and prayed him to 
pardon his sins. Then the Guru said, Shaikh 
Sajjan, at the throne of God grace is obtained by 
two things, open confession and reparation for wrong/ 
Shaikh Sajjan asked him to perform for him those 
things by which sins were forgiven and grace ob 
tained. Then the Guru s heart was touched, and he 
asked him to truly state how many murders he had 
committed. Shaikh Sajjan admitted a long catalogue 
of the most heinous crimes. The Guru asked him to 
produce all the property of his victims that he had 
retained in his possession. The Shaikh did so, where 
upon the Guru told him to give it all to the poor. 
He obeyed the mandate, and became a follower of 
the Guru after receiving charanpahul. 1 It is said 
that the first Sikh temple 2 was constructed on the 
spot where this conversation had been held. 

The Guru, hearing of a religious fair at Kurkhetar 3 
near Thanesar, in the present district of Ambala, 
on the occasion of a solar eclipse desired to visit it 
with the object of preaching to the assembled pil 
grims. Needing refreshment, he began to cook a 
deer which a disciple had presented to him. The 
Brahmans expressed their horror at his use of 
flesh, upon which he replied : 

Man is first conceived in flesh, he dwelleth in flesh. 

When he quickeneth, he obtaineth a mouth of flesh ; 
his bone, skin, and body are made of flesh. 

1 Also called charanamrit. This was a form of initiation by drink 
ing the water in which the Guru s feet had been washed. The pre 
amble of the Japji was read at the same time. The ceremony was 
inaugurated by Guru Nanak. 

2 DharmsaL In modern times this word means a charitable 
rest-house where the Granth Sahib is kept and divine worship held, 
where travellers obtain free accommodation, and children receive 
religious instruction. A temple at a place visited by a Guru is now 
called Gurd \\ara. 

3 The ancient Kurukshetra, the scene of the great battle between 
the Pandavs and Kauravs. In Hindu books it is called the Navel of 
the earth, and it is held that worldly beings were there created. 
Khuldsal-ul- Tawarikh. 



48 THE SIKH RELIGION 

When he is taken out of the womb, he seizeth teats of 
flesh. 

His mouth is of flesh, his tongue is of flesh, his breath 
is in flesh. 

When he groweth up he marrieth, and bringeth flesh 
home with him. 

Flesh is produced from flesh ; all man s relations are 
made from flesh. 

By meeting the true Guru and obeying God s order, 
everybody shall go right. 

// fhou suppose that man shall be saved by himself, he 
shall not ; Nanak, it is idle to say so. 

The following is also on the same subject : 

Fools wrangle about flesh, but know not divine know 
ledge or meditation on God. 

They know not what is flesh, or what is vegetable, or in 
what sin consist eth. 

It was the custom of the gods to kill rhinoceroses, roast 
them and feast. 

They who forswear flesh and hold their noses when near 
it, devour men at night. 

They make pretences to the world, but they know not 
divine knowledge or meditation on God. 

Nanak, why talk to a fool ? He cannot reply or under 
stand what is said to him. 

He who acteth blindly is blind ; he hath no mental 
eyes. 

Ye were produced from the blood of your parents, yet 
ye eat not fish or flesh. 

When man and woman meet at night and cohabit, 

A foetus is conceived from flesh ; we are vessels of flesh. 

O Brahman, thou knowest not divine knowledge or 
meditation on God, yet thou callest thyself clever. 

Thou considerest the flesh that cometh from abroad 1 bad, 
O my lord, and the flesh of thine own home good. 

All animals have sprung from flesh, and the soul taketh 
its abode in flesh. 

1 The flesh of animals. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 49 

They whose guru is blind, eat things that ought not to 
be eaten, and abstain from what ought to be eaten. 

In flesh we are conceived, from flesh we are born ; we 
are vessels of flesh. 

O Brahman, thou knowest not divine knowledge or 
meditation on God, yet thou callest thyself clever. 

Flesh is allowed in the Purans, flesh is allowed in the 
books of the Musalmans, flesh hath been used in the four 
ages. 

Flesh adorneth sacrifice and marriage functions ; flesh 
hath always been associated with them. 

Women, men, kings, and emperors spring from flesh. 

If they appear to you to be going to hell, then accept 
not their offerings. 

See how wrong it would be that givers should go to hell 
and receivers to heaven. 

Thou understandest not thyself, yet thou instructest 
others ; O Pandit, thou art very wise ! ! 

Pandit, thou knowest not from what flesh hath sprung. 
Corn, sugar-cane, and cotton are produced from water ; 2 

from water the three worlds are deemed to have sprung. 

Water saith, I am good in many ways ; many are the 
modifications of water. 

If thou abandon the relish of such things, thou shalt be 
superhuman, saith Nanak deliberately. 3 

The Guru succeeded in making many converts at 
Kurkhetar. When departing, he thus addressed 
his Sikhs : Live in harmony, utter the Creator s 
name, and if any one salute you therewith, return his 
salute with the addition true, and say " Sat Kartar ", 
the True Creator, in reply. There are four ways by 
which, with the repetition of God s name, men may 
reach Him. The first is holy companionship, the 
second truth, the third contentment, and the fourth 
restraint of the senses. By whichsoever of these 

1 Said ironically. 

2 Water assists the growth of vegetables, and on vegetables animals 
are fed. 

3 Malar ki War. 



50 THE SIKH RELIGION 

doors a man entereth, whether he be a hermit or 
a householder, he shall find God/ 

The Guru next visited Hardwar in pursuance of 
his mission. A great crowd was assembled from the 
four cardinal points for the purpose of washing away 
their sins. The Guru saw that, while they were 
cleansing their bodies, their hearts remained filthy ; 
and none of them restrained the wanderings of his 
mind or performed his ablutions with love and 
devotion. While they were throwing water towards 
the east for the manes of their ancestors, the Guru 
went among them, and, putting his hands together 
so as to form a cup, began to throw water towards 
the west, and continued to do so until a large crowd 
had gathered round him. Men in their astonishment 
began to inquire what he was doing, and whether 
he was a Hindu or Muhammadan. If the latter, 
why had he come to a Hindu place of pilgrimage ? 
If he were a Hindu, why should he throw water 
towards the west instead of towards the rising sun ? 
And who had taught him to do so ? In reply, the 
Guru asked them why they threw water towards 
the east. To whom were they offering it, and who 
was to receive it ? They replied that they were 
offering libations to the manes of their ancestors. 
It would satisfy them, and be a source of happiness 
to themselves. 

The Guru then asked how far distant their ances 
tors were. A learned man among them replied that 
their ancestors were thousands of miles distant. 
The Guru, upon this, again began to throw palmfuls 
of water towards the west. They reminded him 
that he had not answered their questions, or vouch 
safed any information regarding himself. He replied 
that, before he had set out from his home in the 
west, he had sown a field and left no one to irrigate 
it. He was therefore throwing water in its direction, 
that it might remain green and not dry up. His 
field was on a mound where rain-water would not 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 51 

rest, and he was obliged to have recourse to this 
form of irrigation. On hearing this, the spectators i 
thought he was crazed, and told him he was sprink- ; 
ling water in vain, for it would never reach his field. 
Where was his field and where was he, and how 
could the water ever reach it ? Thou art a great 
fool, thy field shall never become green by what thou 
art doing/ The Guru replied, Ye have forgotten 
God. Without love and devotion your minds have 
gone astray. My field, which you say this water 
cannot reach, is near, but your ancestors are very 
far away, so how can the water ye offer them ever 
reach them or profit them ? Ye call me a fool, but 
ye are greater fools yourselves/ 

The Guru after a little time again broke silence, 
and said, The Hindus are going to hell. Death 
will seize and mercilessly punish them/ A Brahman 
replied, How can they who repeat God s name go 
to hell ? Thou hast in the first place acted contrary 
to our custom, and now thou hast the audacity to 
tell us that we are going to hell/ The Guru replied, 
* It is true that, if ye repeat the Name with love, 
ye shall not be damned. But when ye take rosaries 
in your hands, and sit down counting your beads, 
ye never think of God, but allow your minds to 
wander thinking of worldly objects. Your rosaries 
are therefore only for show, and your counting your 
beads is only hypocrisy. One of you is thinking of 
his trade with Multan, another of his trade with 
Kabul, another of his trade with Dihli, and the 
gain that shall in each case accrue/ The people, 
on hearing the Guru thus accurately divine their 
thoughts, began to think him a god, and prayed 
him to pardon them and grant them salvation by 
making them his disciples. 

The Guru, requiring fire to cook his food, went 
into a Brahman s cooking-square for it. The 
Brahman charged him with having defiled his 
viands. The Guru replied that they had already 

E 2 



52 THE SIKH RELIGION 

been denied. Upon this the following was com 
posed : 

Evil mindedness is a low woman, 1 cruelty a butcher s 
wife, a slanderous heart a sweeper woman, wrath which 
ruineth the world a pariah woman. 

What availeth thee to have drawn the lines of thy cooking 
place when these four are seated with thee ? 

Make truth, self-restraint, and good acts thy lines, and 
the utterance of the Name thine ablutions. 

Nanak, in the next world he is best who walketh not 
in the way of sin. 2 

While at Hardwar the Brahmans pressed the Guru 
to return to his allegiance to the Hindu religion. 
They pointed out the spiritual advantages of sacri 
fices and burnt-offerings, and of the worship of 
cremation-grounds, gods, and goddesses. The Guru 
replied that the sacrifices and burnt-offerings of this 
age consisted in giving food to those who repeated 
God s name and practised humility. And where 
the Guru s hymns were read, there was scant worship 
of places of burial or cremation, or of gods, god 
desses, and ignorant priests. As to the homage paid 
the latter, the Guru said that men were ruined thereby, 
as sweetmeats are spoiled by flies settling on them. 

Guru Nanak and Mardana departed thence, and 
proceeded to Panipat, a place famous in Indian 
history as the scene of three great decisive battles. 
At that time a successor of Shaikh Sharaf 3 was the 

1 Dumni, the wife of a Dum. 

2 Sri Rag Id War. 

3 Shaikh Sharaf, whose patronymic was Abu Ali Qalandar, received 
instruction at the age of forty years from Khwaja Qutub-ul-Dm, who 
was also spiritual guide of Shaikh Farid and of the Emperor Shams- 
ul-Din Altmish. Shaikh Sharaf says of himself, Learned men gave 
me a licence to teach and to pronounce judicial decisions, which 
offices I exercised for twenty years. Unexpectedly I received a call 
from God, and throwing all my learned books into the Jamna, I set 
out on travel. In Turkey I fell in with Shams-ul-dm Tabrezi and 
Maulana Jalal-ul-Din Rumi, who presented me with a robe and turban 
and with many books, which in their presence I threw into the river. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 53 

Muhammadan priest of the place. A disciple called 
Tatihari went to fetch a pot of water for his spiritual 
guide from the well near which the Guru and Mar- 
dana had sat down to rest. The Guru wore a Persian 
hat and a nondescript costume, which Tatihari took 
for that of a Persian darwesh. He addressed the 
Guru with the Muhammadan salutation, Salam 
Alaikum (the peace of God be with you). Nanak 
replied, Salam Alekh (salutation to the Invisible). 
Tatihari was astonished, and said that until then 
nobody had distorted his salutation. He went and 
told his religious superior, the Shaikh, that he had 
met a darwesh who had taken the liberty of punning 
on the Muhammadan salutation. The Shaikh at 
once resolved to go himself to see the man who had 
saluted the Invisible One, and inquire what he knew 
regarding Him. 

The Shaikh, on arriving, asked the Guru what 
religious denomination his head-dress denoted, and 
why he did not shave his head in orthodox fashion. 
The Guru replied : 

When man hath shaved his mind he hath shaved his head j 1 

Without shaving his mind he findeth not the way. 

Let him cut off his head and place it before his guru. 

If he resign his own wisdom, he shall be saved by the 
wisdom of his guru. 

To become the dust of the feet of all is to shave the head. 

Such a hermit appreciateth the words of the guru ; 

That is the way in which the head is shaved, O brother. 

Few are there who shave their heads according to the 
instruction of their guru. 

Nanak having abandoned all pleasures, affections, and 
egotism, 

Hath put on a hat of this fashion. 2 

Subsequently I came to Panipat and there lived as a recluse. His 
tomb is there. l That is, has laid aside egotism. 

2 This and the following hymns bearing on the Jog philosophy 
express Guru Nanak s ideas on the subject. These hymns are not 
found in the Granth Sahib. 



54 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The Shaikh then asked the Guru to what religious 
sect he belonged. The Guru replied : 

Under the instructions of my Guru 1 I remain His 
disciple. 

My stole and my hat consist in grasping the Word in 
my heart. 

I have turned the flowing river into a streak of sand. 2 

I sit there at mine ease and am happy. 3 

I have dispelled joy and sorrow. 

Having put on my stole I have killed all mine enemies ; 4 

I have settled in the silent city and abide therein : 

There I learned how to wear this stole. 

Having forsaken my family I live alone 

Nanak having put on this stole is happy. 

The Shaikh next inquired to what sect the Guru s 
loin-cloth belonged. The Guru replied : 

By the word and instruction of the Guru my mind hath 
obtained peace ; 

I restrain my five senses and abide apart from the world ; 

I close mine eyes and my mind hath ceased to wander. 

I have locked up the ten gates 5 of my body, 

And I sit in contemplation in its sixty-eight chambers. 6 

With this loin-cloth I shall neither grow old nor die. 

Putting on a loin-cloth I dwell alone 

And drink from the waterfall 7 of the brain. 

I discard my low intelligence for the lofty wisdom of my 
Guru. 

In this way Nanak weareth a loin-cloth. 

1 Nanak s Guru was God. See Sorath xi, Mahalla I, and Gur 
Das s War, xiii, 25. 

2 My brain is in a state of repose. 

3 The wanderings of the mind hither and thither have ceased. 

4 Dusht, literally, ill-wishers, then man s evil passions. 

5 The apertures or openings of the body frequently mentioned in 
Oriental medical and theological sciences. Nine of them can be 
easily enumerated, the tenth is the brain. 

6 In Jog philosophy the breath is supposed to wander in sixty-eight 
chambers of the body. 

7 Jogis believe that nectar falls or trickles from the brain in a state 
of exaltation. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 55 

Then again the Shaikh desired to know what sect 
the Guru s slippers denoted. The Guru replied : 

By associating with those who go the right way I have 
obtained all knowledge. 

I have reduced my mind to the caste of fire and wind ; l 

I abide in the manner of the earth or a tree ; 

I can endure the cutting and digging of my heart ; 2 

1 desire to be as a river or sandal 

Which whether pleased or displeased conferreth advantage 
on all. 

Having churned the churn 3 of this world I am exalted, 

And having abandoned evil I appear before my God. 

To those, who put on their slippers while meditating on 
Him, 

O Nanak, mortal sin shall not attach. 

Again the Shaikh said, Explain to me what a 
darwesh is. The Guru, ordering Mardana to play 
the rebeck, composed the following hymn : 

He who while he liveth is dead, while he waketh is asleep, 4 
who knowingly alloweth himself to be plundered, 5 

And who having abandoned everything meeteth his 
Creator, is a darwesh. 

Few servants of Thine, God, are darweshes at heart, 

Who feel not joy, sorrow, anger, wrath, pride, or avarice ; 

Who look on gold as dross, and consider what is right 
to be lawful ; 

Who obey the summons of God and heed none other ; 

Who seated in a contemplative attitude in the firma 
ment 6 play spontaneous music 

Saith Nanak, neither the Veds nor the Quran know the 
praises of such holy men. 

[ That is I have no more caste than fire and wind. 

2 Cutting, as applied to a tree, and digging to earth. That is 
I can endure every form of torture. 

3 Having extracted all pleasures from this world, 

4 Who takes no heed of the world. 

5 That is, who effaces himself. 

That is, in the brain in a state of exaltation. 



5 6 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The Shaikh finally said, Well done ! why make 
a further examination of him who beareth witness 
to God ? Even to behold him is sufficient. Then 
he shook hands with the Guru, kissed his feet and 
departed. 

Guru Nanak journeyed on and arrived in Dihli. 
An elephant belonging to the reigning sovereign 
Ibrahim Lodi had just died; and the keepers, 
regretting the loss of the animal whose service had 
afforded them maintenance, were bewailing its death. 
The Guru inquired whose the elephant was. They 
replied in Oriental fashion, that it was the Emperor s, 
but that all things belonged to God. The Guru 
said that the elephant was alive, and bade them go 
and rub its forehead with their hands, and say at 
the same time, Wah Guru hail to the Guru ! 1 
It is said that the elephant stood up to the astonish 
ment of all. The Emperor, having received informa 
tion of the miracle, sent for the animal, mounted it, 
and went to the Guru, and asked if it was he who 
had restored it to life. The Guru replied, God is 
the only Destroyer and Re-animater. Prayers are 
for faqirs, and mercy for Him. The monarch then 
asked, if the elephant were killed would the Guru 
again restore it. The Guru, not wishing to be 
treated as an itinerant showman, replied : 

It is He (pointing on high) who destroyeth and destroying 
re-animateth ; 

Nanak, there is none but the one God. 

The animal then died, the inference of the chroni 
clers being that it died at the will of the Guru, as 
it had been previously called to life by him. The 
Emperor ordered him to again revivify it. The Guru 
replied, Hail to your Majesty ! Iron when heated 
in the fire becometh red, and cannot be held for 
a moment in the hand. In the same way faqirs 

1 Wahguru generally means God. We here merely give its apparent 
meaning. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 57 

become red in the heat of God s love, and cannot be 
constrained. The Monarch, it is said, was pleased 
at this reply, and requested the Guru to accept a 
present from him. The Guru replied : 

Nanak is hungry for God, and careth for naught besides. 
I ask for God, I ask for nothing else. 

The king returned to his palace, and the Guru 
continued his wanderings. 

The Guru next proceeded to Bindraban, where he 
saw enacted the play called Krishanlila, in which 
the exploits of Krishan * are represented. Krishan 
appears making love to milkmaids, stealing their 
clothes while they were bathing, and killing his 
uncle Kans. The Guru expressed his dissatisfaction 
with the subject of the performance : 

The disciples play, the gurus dance, 

Shake their feet, and roll their heads. 

Dust flieth and falleth on their hair ; 

The audience seeing it laugh and go home. 

For the sake of food the performers beat time, 

And dash themselves on the ground. 

The milkmaids sing, Krishans sing, 

Sitas and royal Rams sing. 

Fearless is the Formless One, whose name is true, 

And whose creation is the whole world. 

The worshippers on whom God bestoweth kindness 
worship Him ; 

Pleasant is the night for those who long for Him in their 
hearts. 

By the Guru s instruction to his disciples this knowledge 
is obtained, 

1 Krishan son of Vasudev, by his wife Devaki, was born, according 
to Indian tradition, 3185 B.C. Cattle-grazing was the original calling 
of the family, and Krishan is celebrated for his adventures among 
the milkmaids of Mathura. In the Bhagavat Glta, an episode of 
the Sanskrit epic Mahabharat, he declared himself to be God, the 
supreme Soul, the Creator of the world, and its Destroyer; and 
he has been accepted as such by Hindus, who deem him an in 
carnation of Vishnu. 



58 THE SIKH RELIGION 

vXThat the Kind One saveth those on whom He looketh 
with favour. 

Oil-presses, spinning-wheels, hand-mills, potters wheels, 

Plates, 1 whirlwinds, many and endless, 

Tops, churning-staves, threshing-frames, 

Birds tumble and take no breath. 

Men put animals on stakes and swing them round. 

Nanak, the tumblers are innumerable and endless. 

In the same way men bound in entanglements are swung 

round ; 

Every one danceth according to his own acts 

They who dance and laugh shall weep on their departure, 

They cannot fly or obtain supernatural power. 

Leaping and dancing are mental recreations ; 

Nanak, they who have the fear of God in their hearts 

have also love. 2 

CHAPTER V 

The Guru set out towards the east, having arrayed 
himself in a strange motley of Hindu and Muham- 
madan religious habiliments. He put on a mango- 
coloured jacket, over which he threw a white safa 
or sheet. On his head he carried the hat of a Musal- 
man Qalandar, 3 while he wore a necklace of bones, 
and imprinted a saffron mark on his forehead in the 
style of Hindus. This was an earnest of his desire 
to found a religion which should be acceptable both 
to Hindus and Muhammadans without conforming to 
either faith . As the Guru and his attendant proceeded, 
they met a Muhammadan notable called Shaikh Waj id. 
The Shaikh alighted under a tree, and his bearers 
began to shampoo and fan him. This afforded matter 
for contemplation to Mardana, and he asked the Guru 
whether there was not one God for the rich and 
another for the poor. The Guru replied that there 

1 Thai, plates poised on a stick and spun round. 

2 Asa ki War. 

3 A Muhammadan anchoret who abandons all worldly ties and 
possessions. He corresponds to the Indian Sanyasi. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 59 

was only one God. Mardana then put his question 
in another form : Who created this man who rideth 
in a sedan of ease while the bearers have no shoes 
to their feet ? Their legs are naked while they 
shampoo and fan him. The Guru replied with the 
following verses : 

They who performed austerities in their former lives, are 
f now kings and receive tribute on earth. 

They who were then wearied, are now shampooed by 
others. 

The Guru continued in prose : O Mardana, 
whoever is born hath come naked from his mother s 
womb, and joy or misery is the result of actions in 
previous states of existence. Upon this, Mardana 
fell at the Guru s feet. 

As Guru Nanak and Mardana journeyed on, they 
arrived at Gorakhmata, or temple of Gorakh, some 
twenty miles north of Pilibhit, in the United Provinces 
of India. 1 There they observed a pipal-tree 2 of many 
a religious reminiscence. Years previously it had 
withered from age, but it is related that when the 
holy man sat beneath it, it suddenly became green. 
The biographer of the Guru states that Sidhs came 
on that occasion and addressed him : O youth, 
whose disciple art thou, and from whom hast thou 
obtained instruction ? 

Guru Nanak, in reply, composed the following 
hymn : 

What is the scale ? What the weights ? What weighman 3 
shall I call for Thee ? 

Who is the guru from whom I should receive instruction, 
and by whom I should appraise Thy worth ? 

my Beloved, I know not Thy limit. 

Thou fillest sea and land, the nether and upper regions ; 
it is Thou Thyself who art contained in everything. 

1 The place is now known as Nanakmata, in memory of the Guru s 
visit. 2 The Ficus religiosa. 

3 This line appears to mean that God cannot be weighed or 
estimated. 



60 THE SIKH RELIGION 

My heart is the scale, my understanding the weight, Thy 
service the weighman I employ. 

I weigh the Lord in my heart, and thus I fix my attention. 

Thou Thyself art the tongue of the balance, the weight, 
and the scales ; Thou Thyself art the weighman ; 

Thou Thyself beholdest, Thou Thyself understandest, 
Thou Thyself art the dealer with Thee}- 

A blind man, a low-born person, and a stranger come but 
for a moment, and in a moment depart. 

In such companionship Nanak abideth ; how can he, fool 
that he is, obtain Thee ? 2 

Then the Sidhs said, O youth, become a Jogi, 
and adopt the dress of our order, so shalt thou find 
the true way and obtain the merits of religion. The 
Guru replied with the following hymn : 

Religion consisteth not in a patched coat, or in a Jogi s 
staff, or in ashes smeared over the body ; 

Religion consisteth not in earrings worn, or a shaven 
head, or in the blowing of horns. 3 

. Abide pure amid the impurities of the world ; thus shalt 
thou find the way of religion. 

Religion consisteth not in mere words ; 

He who looketh on all men as equal is religious. 

Religion consisteth not in wandering to tombs 4 or places 
of cremation, or sitting in attitudes of contemplation ; 5 

Religion consisteth not in wandering in foreign countries, 
or in bathing at places of pilgrimages. 

Abide pure amid the impurities of the world ; thus shalt 
thou find the way of religion. 

On meeting a true guru doubt is dispelled and the wander 
ings of the mind restrained. 

It raineth nectar, slow ecstatic music is heard, and man 
is happy within himself. 

1 In the Granth Sahib God is the wholesale merchant from whom 
all grace and good gifts proceed, and men are the dealers who receive 
from Him. 2 SQhi> 3 The j ogis blow deers > hornSt 

4 Marhi, a structure raised over the ashes of the dead. 
Tari lagdna is to sit cross-legged in contemplative attitude as 
Buddha is represented. 






LIFE OF GURU NANAK 61 

Abide pure amid the impurities of the world ; thus shalt 
thou find the way of religion. 

Nanak, in the midst of life be in death ; practise such 
religion. 

When thy horn soundeth without being blown, thou shalt 
obtain the fearless dignity 

Abide pure amid the impurities of the world, thus shalt 
thou find the way of religion. 1 

On hearing this the Sidhs made Guru Nanak 
obeisance. The Guru, having infused sap into the 
pipal-tree by sitting under it, necessarily became a 
great being in their estimation. 

The Guru and his musical attendant proceeded to 
Banaras, 2 the head quarters of the Hindu religion, 
and the birthplace of the renowned Kabir, then dead 
but not forgotten. The Guru and Mardana sat down 
in a public square of the city. At that time the chief 
Brahman of the holy city was Pandit Chatur Das. 
On going to bathe he saw the Guru and made the 
Hindu salutation, Ram Ram ! On observing the 
Guru s dress, he twitted him with possessing no 
salagram 3 though he called himself a faqir, with 
wearing no necklace of sacred basil and no rosary. 
What saintship hast thou obtained ? The Guru 
replied : 

Brahman, thou worshippest and propitiatest the 
salagram, and deemest it a good act to wear a necklace of 
sweet basil. 4 

Why irrigate barren land and waste thy life ? 
Why apply plaster to a frail tottering wall ? 
Repeating God s name, form a raft for thy salvation ; 
may the Merciful have mercy on thee ! 

1 Suhi. 

2 Banaras, in Sanskrit Baranasi, is derived from Barna and Asi, 
two tributary streams of the Ganges. 

3 A quartzose stone bearing the impression of ammonites and 
believed by the Hindus to represent Vishnu petrified by a curse of 
Brinda for possessing her in the guise of her spouse. Salagrams are 
found in the Gandaka and Son rivers. 

4 Thereby denoting that he was dedicated to the god Vishnu. 



62 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Chatur Das replied : O saint, the salagram and 
the necklace of sweet basil may indeed be useless as 
the irrigation of barren land, but tell me by what 
means the ground may be prepared and God found. 
The Guru replied : 

Make God the well, string His name for the necklace of 
waterpots, and yoke thy mind as an ox thereto. 

Irrigate with nectar and fill the parterres therewith ; thus 
shalt thou belong to the Gardener. 

The Pandit inquired : The soil is irrigated, but 
how can it yield produce until it hath been dug up 
and prepared for the seed ? The Guru explained 
how this was to be done : 

Beat both thy lust and anger into a spade, with which dig 
up the earth, O brother : 

The more thou diggest, the happier shalt thou be : such 
work shall not be effaced in vain. 

The Pandit replied : I am the crane, and thou 
art the primal swan of God. My understanding is 
overcome by my senses/ The Guru replied : 

If thou, O Merciful One, show mercy, a crane shall change 
into a swan. 

v/Nanak, slave of slaves, supplicateth, O Merciful One have 
mercy. 1 

The Pandit then admitted that the Guru was 
a saint of God, and asked him to bless the city and 
sing its praises. The Guru inquired in what the 
specialty of the city consisted. The Pandit said it 
was learning, by which wealth was acquired. The 
world admireth the ground on which the possessor of 
wealth treadeth. By applying the mind to learning, 
thou shalt become a high priest. The Guru replied 
in a series of metaphors : 

The city 2 is frail, the king 3 is a boy and loveth the wicked ; 

He is said to have two mothers 4 and two fathers 5 ; 
O Pandit, think upon this. 

1 Basant. * The body. 3 The heart. 

4 Hope and desire. 5 Love and hate. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 63 

O, sir Pandit, instruct me 

How I am to obtain the Lord of life. 

^Within me is the fire, 1 the garden 2 is in bloom, and I have 
an ocean 3 within my body. 

The moon and sun 4 are both in my heart ; thou hast not 
obtained such knowledge ? 

He who subdueth mammon knoweth that God is every 
where diffused ; 

He may be known by this mark that he storeth con 
tentment as his wealth. 5 

The king dwelleth with those who listen not to advice, and 
who are not grateful for what they receive. 

Nanak, slave of slaves, representeth, God, in one moment 
makest the small great and the great small. 6 






Chatur Das requested further information. Sir, 
shall the name of God be to any extent obtained 
by what we teach the people and what we learn 
ourselves ? The Guru inquired in return : O reli 
gious teacher, what hast thou read ? What teachest 
thou the people, and what knowledge dost thou 
communicate to thy disciples ? The Pandit replied : 
By the will of God I teach the people the fourteen 
sciences reading, swimming, medicine, alchemy, 
astrology, singing the six rags and their raginis, 
the science of sexual enjoyment, grammar, music, 
horsemanship, dancing, archery, theology, and states 
manship/ The Guru replied that better than all 
these was knowledge of God. Upon this he repeated 
the long composition called the Oamkar in the Rag 

1 The fire of evil passions. 2 Of my youth. 

3 Of desires. Man is here the measure of infinity. The ocean is 
supposed to contain fire which consumes it and hinders its increase. 
This fire is called barwtinal, and is supposed to be near the Equator. 

4 Meditation and divine knowledge. 

5 Also translated He who hoardeth mercy instead of wealth 
recognizeth God. 

6 Literally in a moment thou canst make a tola a masha, and 
in a moment a masha a tola. A tola is 180 grains avoirdupois, the 
weight of a rupee. A masha is the twelfth part of a tola. The hymn 
is from Basant. 



64 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Ramkali, the first two pauris or stanzas of which 

are as follow : 

* It is the one God who created Brahma ; l 

It is the one God who created our understanding ; 

It is from the one God the mountains and the ages of the 
world emanated ; 

It is the one God who bestoweth knowledge. 

It is by the word of God man is saved. 

It is by the name of the one God the pious are saved. 

Hear an account of the letter O 2 

O is the best letter in the three worlds. 

Hear, O Pandit, why writest thou puzzles ? 

Write under the instruction of the Guru the name of God, 
the Cherisher of the world. 

He created the world with ease : in the three worlds 
there is one Lord of Light. 

Under the Guru s instruction select gems and pearls, 
and thou shalt obtain God the real thing. 

If man understand, reflect, and comprehend what he 
readeth, he shall know at last that the True One is every 
where. 3 

The pious man knoweth and rem ember eth the truth 
that without the True One the world is unreal. 

On hearing the whole fifty-four stanzas of the 
Oamkar, the Pandit fell at the Guru s feet, and 
became a Sikh and possessor of God s name. 

During the Guru s stay at Banaras Krishan Lai 
and Har Lai, two eminent young pandits, went to 
visit him, and he explained to them the tenets and 
principles of his religion. 

From Banaras the Guru proceeded to Gaya, the 
famous place of pilgrimage, where Buddha in days 
long past made his great renunciation and per 
formed his memorable penance. There the Guru 
uttered the following in reply to Brahmans who had 

This means that the true God is superior to all other gods. 
- The symbol of the eternal God. It is here used instead of the 
Name. 3 Nirantar, pervades creation uninterruptedly. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 65 

urged him to perform the ceremonies usual among 
Hindus for the repose of the souls of ancestors. 

The Name alone, is my lamp, suffering the oil I put 
therein. 

The lamp s light hath dried it up, and I have escaped 
meeting Death. 

ye people, make me not an object of derision. 

The application of a particle of fire will destroy even 
hundreds of thousands of logs heaped together. 1 

God is my barley rolls 2 and leafy platters, 3 the Creator s 
name the true obsequies. 4 

In this world and the next, in the past and the future, 
that is my support. 

Thy praises are as the Ganges and Banaras to me ; my 
soul laveth therein. 

If day and night I love Thee, then shall my ablution be 
true. 

Some rolls are offered to the gods, some to the manes 5 ; 
but it is the Brahman who kneadeth and eateth them. 

Nanak, the rolls which are the gift of God are never 
exhausted. 6 

The Guru and Mardana in the course of their 
travels found themselves at a grain-dealer* s house. 
A son had just been born to one of the partners, 
and several people had come to offer him congratula 
tions. Some threw red powder 7 in token of joy, 
and voices of blessing and congratulation filled the 
neighbourhood. Mardana sat down and gazed on the 

1 That is, God s name will remove hundreds of thousands of sins. 

2 Find] this word also means the body which is supposed to be put 
together by the offering of these rolls. 

3 Paital, literally, plates of leaves generally of the palas (Butea 
frondosa) in which food is placed. 

4 Kiriya, the ceremonies performed on the thirteenth day after death. 

5 Chhamchari, those who walked the earth, the manes of ancestors. 

6 Asa. 

7 Red powder is thrown on passers-by in India on occasions of 
festivity. The practice is particularly resorted to on the occasion 
of the Holi, a Hindu saturnalia. 



66 THE SIKH RELIGION 

spectacle. In the evening, when the grain-dealer s 
entertainment was at an end, he stood up and went 
to his private apartments without taking any notice 
of Mardana. The latter went to the Guru, who 
sat at some distance, informed him of the birth of 
the child, and gave him an account of the enter 
tainment. The Guru smiled, and said it was not 
a son who had been born in the grain-dealer s house, 
but a creditor who had come to settle his account. 
He would remain for the night and depart in the 
morning. Then the Guru ordered Mardana to play the 
rebeck, and sang to its strains the following hymn : 

I 

In the first watch of night, my merchant friend, the child 

by God s order entereth the womb. 

With body reversed it performeth penance within, O 

merchant friend, and prayeth to the Lord- 
It prayeth to the Lord in deep meditation and love. 
It cometh naked into the world, and again it departeth 

naked. 
Such destiny shall attend it as God s pen hath recorded 

upon its forehead. 

Saith Nanak, in the first watch the child on receiving the 

order entereth the womb. 

II 

In the second watch of night, O merchant friend, it for- 
getteth to meditate on God. 

It is dandled in the arms, O merchant friend, like Krishan 
in the house of Yasodha. 

The child is dandled in the arms, and its mother saith, 
* This is my son. 

Think on this, O thoughtless and stupid man, 1 nothing 
shall be thine at last. 

Thou knowest not Him who created thee ; meditate upon 
Him in thy heart. 

1 Man in the original might be translated mind, but the word 
includes the heart in the next line. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 67 

Saith Nanak, the child hath forgotten to meditate at the 
second watch. 

Ill 

At the third watch of night, O merchant friend, man s 
thoughts are of woman and the pleasures of youth ; 

He thinketh not of God s name, O merchant friend, which 
would release him from his bondage. 

Man thinketh not of God s name, but groweth beside him 
self with worldly love. 

Devoted to woman and intoxicated with his youth he 
wasteth his life in vain. 

He hath not traded in virtue or made good acts his friends. 

Saith Nanak, in the third watch man s thoughts are of 
woman and the pleasures of youth. 

IV 

In the fourth watch of night, merchant friend, the reaper 
cometh to the field ; 

The secret hath been given to none when Death shall seize 
and take away his victim. 

Think upon God ; the secret hath been given to none 
when Death shall seize and take man away. 

Hollow are the lamentations around. In one moment 
man s goods become another s. 

He shall obtain those things on which he hath set his 
heart. 1 

Saith Nanak, O mortal, in the fourth watch the reaper 
hath reaped the field. 2 

When morning came, the grain-dealer s child died, 
and the grain-dealer and his relatives came forth 
weeping and wailing. Mardana asked the Guru 
what sudden change of fortune had come to those 
who yesterday had been engaged in their rejoicings 

1 It is supposed that man shall receive in the next world the things 
which formed the object of his last thoughts in this. He who has not 
fixed his thoughts on God at the last moment shall not find Him, 
but begin anew a course of transmigration. See Trilochan, Gujari, 
vol, vi. 2 g r i R 5 Pahare. 



F 2 



68 THE SIKH RELIGION 

and saturnalia. Then the Guru uttered the following 
on the vicissitudes of human life : 

They to whose faces were uttered gratulations and 
hundreds of thousands of blessings, 

Now smite their heads in grief; and their minds and bodies 
suffer agony. 

Of the dead some are buried, others are thrown into rivers. 1 

The gratulations have passed away ; but even so do 
thou, O Nanak, praise the True One. 

As the Guru and Mardana pursued their way they 
saw a small enclosed field of gram. 2 The watchman 
of the field began to roast some for his dinner, while 
the Guru and Mardana gazed at him at a distance. 
As the watchman was preparing to eat, he saw them, 
and it occurred to him that they wanted something 
more dainty than gram, so he would go to his house 
and bring them better fare and comfortable bedding. 
As he stood up, the Guru, who did not wish to trouble 
him, asked whither he was going, and, on being 
informed, uttered the following verses : 

Thy pallet is a coverlet and mattress for me ; thy love is 
my dainty dish. 

Nanak is already satiated with thy good qualities ; come 
back, O monarch. 

In due time the watchman obtained spiritual 
dignity in return for his kind intentions towards the 
Guru. 

There was at that time a shopkeeper whose mind 
had taken a religious bent, and who desired to 
meet a religious guide. He heard of Guru Nanak s 
arrival, and vowed that he would not eat or drink 
until he had had an interview with him. Having 

1 The Musalmans bury their dead. The Hindus cremate them, 
or throw them into their sacred streams. 

2 Ghana, Cicer an etinum, chick peas, on which horses are fed in 
India. It is called gram by Europeans. When roasted green it is 
sometimes eaten by the poorer classes. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 69 

once visited the Guru he continually went to him 
to receive religious instruction. A neighbouring 
shopkeeper heard of his friend s visits, and said 
that he too would go to see the holy man. They 
proceeded together, but on the way the second 
shopkeeper saw a woman of whom he became 
enamoured, and his visit to Nanak was indefinitely 
postponed. It was the custom of both to set out 
together, one to visit his mistress, and the other to 
visit the Guru. The second shopkeeper desired to 
put the fortunes of both to the test, and said, Thou 
practisest good works, while I practise bad works. 
Let us see what shall happen to each of us to-day. 
If I arrive first, I will sit down and wait for thee ; 
and if thou arrive first, then wait for me/ This was 
agreed upon. The second shopkeeper went to the 
house of his mistress as usual, but did not find her. 
He then proceeded to the spot where his : friend 
had agreed to meet him, but his friend, who on 
that day tarried long with the Guru, had not yet 
arrived. The second shopkeeper needing some occupa 
tion in his solitude, drew out his knife and began to 
whittle the ground with it, when he found a shining 
gold coin. He continued his excavations with the 
weak delving implement he possessed, when, to his 
disappointment, he only discovered a jar of charcoal. 
He had, however, obtained some reward for his labour. 

Meanwhile the first shopkeeper arrived in doleful 
case. Having left the Guru, a thorn pierced his foot. 
He bound up the wound, and proceeded sore limping 
to the trysting-place. His friend told him of his better 
fortune. They both saw that he who went daily to 
commit sin prospered, while he who went to his 
religious teacher to pray and meditate on God, 
suffered ; and they agreed to refer to Guru Nanak for 
an explanation of their unequal and unmerited fates. 

The Guru explained that the sinful shopkeeper 
had in a former birth given a gold coin as alms to a 
holy man. That coin was converted into many 



70 THE SIKH RELIGION 

gold coins as a reward for the alms-giver, but, when 
he entered on his career of sin, the gold coins were 
turned into charcoal. The original gold coin was, 
however, restored. The shopkeeper who visited 
the Guru, had deserved to die by an impaling stake 
for the sins of deceit and usury, but, as he continued 
to progress in virtue, the impaling stake was reduced 
in size till it became merely a thorn. Having been 
pierced by it, he had fully expiated the sins of 
a former birth. Thus may the decree of destiny be 
altered by the practice of virtue. Both men were 
thoroughly satisfied with this explanation of unequal 
retribution. The sinful as well as the virtuous man 
fell at Guru Nanak s feet, and both became true 
worshippers of God. The Guru then uttered the 
following verses : 

The heart is the paper, conduct the ink ; l good and bad 
are both recorded therewith. 

Man s life is as his acts constrain him ; there is no limit to 
Thy praises, O God. 

O fool, why callest thou not to mind Thy Creator ? 

Thy virtues have dissolved away by thy forgetfulness of 
God. 

Night is a small net, day a large one ; there are as many 
meshes as there are gharis in the day. 

With relish thou ever peckest at the bait, and art ensnared ; 
O fool, by what skill shalt thou escape ? 

The body is the furnace, the mind the iron therein ; five 
fires 2 are ever applied to it. 

Sin is the charcoal added thereto, by which the mind is 
heated ; anxiety is the pincers. 

The mind hath turned into dross, but it shall again become 
gold when it meeteth such a Guru 

As will bestow the ambrosial name of the one God; then, 
Nanak, the mind shall become fixed. 3 

1 Literally Conduct heart being the paper is the ink. 

2 The deadly sins. 3 Maru. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 71 

The Guru then took the opportunity of discoursing 
on the immoral shopkeeper s peculiar vice : * Man 
is fickle when he beholdeth a courtesan ; he then 
hath a special desire for love s play, and can in no 
way be restrained. On meeting her he loseth his 
human birth. Bereft of his religion he falleth into 
hell, where he undergoeth punishment and profusely 
lamenteth. Wherefore look not on her, but pass 
thy time among the holy. 

After this they all separated, and the Guru and 
Mardana continued their wanderings. On the way 
they were encountered by robbers. On seeing 
Guru Nanak, they said to themselves that he on 
whose face shone such happiness could not be 
without wealth. They accordingly went and stood 
around the Guru. As they beheld him morning 
dawned, so they were able to examine him more 
closely. He asked them who they were, and what 
they wanted. They candidly replied that they were 
thags, 1 and had come to rob him. The Guru gave 
them spiritual instruction, and said that their sins 
should be wiped out when they had abandoned their 
evil career, turned to agriculture, and bestowed 
charity out of the spoils in their possession. They 
acted on his suggestions, began to repeat the Name, 
and reform their lives. The Guru on that occasion 
composed the following : 

Covetousness is a dog, falsehood a sweeper, food obtained 
by deceit carrion ; 

Slander of others is merely others filth in our mouths ; 
the fire of anger is a sweeper. 2 

Pleasures and self-praise these are mine acts, O Creator. 

My friends, doth any one obtain honour by mere words ? 

Call them the best, who are the best at the gate of the 
Lord ; they who do base acts sit and weep. 

1 Indian robbers who generally effect their purpose by the use of 
stupefying and poisonous drugs. 

2 Also translated Slander of others is our neighbour s dirt, filthy 
language a sweeper, anger fire. 



72 THE SIKH RELIGION 

There is pleasure in gold, pleasure in silver and in 
women, pleasure in the perfume of sandal ; 

There is pleasure in horses, pleasure in couches and in 
palaces, pleasure in sweets, and pleasure in meats. 

When such are the pleasures of the body, how shall God s 
name obtain a dwelling therein ? 

It is proper to utter the words by which honour is 
obtained. 

Injury resulteth from uttering harsh words ; hearken, 
O foolish and ignorant man. 

They who please God are good ; what more can 
be said ? 

They in whose heart God is contained possess wisdom, 
honour, and wealth. 

What need is there of praising them ? What further 
decoration can they obtain ? 

Nanak, they who are beyond God s favouring glance love 
not charity or His name. 1 

By the following the Guru recommended agricul 
tural labour : 

The oxen are disciples, 2 the ploughman is their Shaikh ; 3 
The earth is a book, the furrow the writing. 
The sweat of the ploughman s brow falleth to his heels, 
And every one eateth of his earning. 4 
They who eat the fruit of their earning and bestow a little 
from it, 

O Nanak, recognize the true way. 

Then the Guru departed thence. 

1 Sri Rag. 

2 Mushaiq. This is the Arabic mashshaq, a striven 

3 Their spiritual guide. 

4 Compare 

On its oxen and its husbandmen 
An empire s strength is laid. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 73 

CHAPTER VI 

The Guru and Mardana went to Kamrup, 1 a coun 
try whose women were famous for their skill in 
incantation and magic. It was governed by a queen 
called Nurshah in the Sikh chronicles. She with 
several of her females went to the Guru and tried to 
obtain influence over him. 

Then the Guru uttered the following verses : 

You buy saline earth, 2 and want musk into the bargain : 
Without good works, Nanak, how shall you meet your 
Spouse ? 

The Guru continued as follows : 

The virtuous wife enjoyeth her husband ; why doth the 
bad one bewail ? 

If she become virtuous, then shall she too go to enjoy her 
husband. 

My Spouse is an abode of sweetness ; why should He enjoy 
other women ? 

If a woman become virtuous and turn her heart into a 
thread, 

She shall string her Spouse s heart thereon like a priceless 
gem. 

I show the way to others, but walk not in it myself ; 3 I 
say I have already traversed it. 

If thou, my Spouse, speak not to me, how shall I abide 
in Thy house ? 

Nanak, excepting One there is none besides. 

If Thy wife, O Spouse, remain attached to Thee, she shall 
enjoy Thee. 4 

Nurshah observed that her people s spells were of 
no avail, however much they tried. The Guru, on 

1 In the time of the Guru it is believed that Kawaru, or KamrDp, 
included at least the present districts of Goalpara and Kamrup. 

2 Kallar, impure nitrate of soda found in sandy soils in India. 

3 Compare 

Fungar vice cotis, acutum 
Reddere quae ferrum valet, exsors ipsa secandi. HORACE. 

4 Wadhans. 



74 THE SIKH RELIGION 

beholding their fruitless efforts, uttered the following 
hymn in the Suhi measure entitled Kuchajji, or the 
woman of bad character : 

I am a worthless woman ; in me are faults ; how can I go 
to enjoy my Spouse ? 

My Spouse s wives are one better than the other ; O my life, 
who careth for me ? l 

My female friends who have enjoyed their Spouse are in 
the shade of the mango. 2 

I do not possess their virtues ; to whom can I attribute 
blame ? 3 

What attributes of Thine, O Lord, shall I blazon abroad ? 
What names of Thine shall I repeat ? 

I cannot even attain one of Thy many excellences : I am 
ever a sacrifice unto Thee. 

Gold, silver, pearls, and rubies which gladden the heart 

These things the Bridegroom hath given me, and I have 
fixed my heart on them. 4 

I had palaces of brick fashioned with marble. 

In these luxuries I forgot the Bridegroom and sat not 
near Him. 

The kulangs cry in the heavens, 5 and the cranes have come 
to roost. 6 

The woman goeth to her father-in-law s ; 7 how shall she 
show her face as she proceedeth ? 

As morning dawned she soundly slept, and forgot her 
journey. 

She separated from Thee, O Spouse, and therefore stored 
up grief for herself. 

1 Literally who knoweth my name ? 

2 That is, they are fortunate. The mango is an evergreen, and its 
leaves always afford shelter. 

3 It is my own fault that I possess not virtue. 

4 And forgotten the Giver. 

5 The Orientals believe that very old men hear noises in their heads. 
The kulang is a large stately Indian bird. 

6 Grey hair has come. 

7 In the Granth Sahib the present world is called one s father s 
house, and the next world one s father-in-law s. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 75 

In Thee, Lord, are merits ; in me all demerits : Nanak 
hath this one representation to make. 

Every night is for the virtuous woman ; may I though 
unchaste obtain a night also ! 1 

Nurshah grew weary of her efforts. She felt that 
her ill success was the result of her sins. Her women 
then, beating drums, stood in front of the Guru, and 
began to dance and sing. He on that occasion com 
posed the following hymn : 

The impulses of my heart are my cymbals and madiras. 2 

The world is my drum ; this is the music that playeth for 
me. 

Saints like Narad dance under the influence of this Kal 
age. 3 

They who call themselves continent and virtuous also 
enter the dance. 

Nanak, I am a sacrifice to the Name. 

The world is blind in the opinion of those who know the 
Lord. 

Contrary to custom, a disciple eateth from the hand of 
his guru, 

And goeth and dwelleth with him only for the sake of food. 4 

If man were to live and eat hundreds of years, 

Only that day would be acceptable in which he recognized 
the Lord. 

Compassion is not exercised by merely beholding a suitor ; 5 

There is no one who receiveth or giveth not bribes. 

The king dispenseth justice when his palm is filled. 

If a man make a request for God s sake nobody heedeth 
him. 
/Nanak, men nowadays are men only in shape and name : 

1 She has grown grey in sin, and is not desirable to her Husband. 

2 The madiras were struck with a stick, and somewhat corre 
sponded to European triangles. 

3 Even saints dance for pleasure, and not for the love of God in 
this age. 

1 This is described as a custom of this degenerate age. The 
proper course would be for the disciple to feed his master. 
5 A bribe must be paid to the judge. 



76 THE SIKH RELIGION 

In action they are dogs ; shall they be accepted at God s 
gate? 

If man by the favour of his guru deem himself a guest in 
this world, 

He shall acquire some honour in God s court. 1 

Again the Guru uttered the following verses : 

In words we are good, but in acts bad. 

We are impure-minded and black-hearted, yet we wear the 
white robes of innocence. 2 

We envy those who stand and serve at His gate. 

They who love the Bridegroom and enjoy the pleasure of 
His embraces, 

Are lowly even in their strength, and remain humble. 

Nanak, our lives shall be profitable if we meet such women. 3 

When the Guru had uttered these verses, Nurshah 
thought she would tempt him with wealth. Her 
attendants brought pearls, diamonds, gold, silver, 
coral, sumptuous dresses, all things precious the 
state treasury contained, and laid them at his feet. 
The Guru rejected all the proffered presents, and 
uttered the following hymn, which he sang to Mar- 
dana s rebeck : 

silly woman, why art thou proud ? 

Why enjoy est thou not the love of God 4 in thine own 
home ? 

The Spouse is near ; O foolish woman, why searchest thou 
abroad ? 

Put the surma 5 needles of God s fear into thine eyes, and 
wear the decoration of love. 

Thou shalt be known as a devoted happy wife 6 if thou 
love the Bridegroom. 

1 Asa. 

2 Literally we are white outside. 3 Sri Rag ki War. 
1 The Indian husband is deemed as a god by his wife. 

5 A species of collyrium. 

6 Suhdgan, from the Sanskrit su, good, and bhag, fortune, is applied 
to a wife whose husband is alive. Her lot is happy, and her state 
deemed holy in comparison with that of a widow. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 77 

What shall a silly woman do if she please not her Spouse ? 

However much she implore, she may not enter His 
chamber. 

Without God s grace she obtaineth nothing, howsoever 
she may strive. 

Intoxicated with avarice, covetousness, and pride, she is 
absorbed in mammon. 

It is not by these means the Bridegroom is obtained ; 
silly is the woman who thinketh so. 

Go and ask the happy wives l by what means they obtained 
their Spouse 

Whatever He doeth accept as good ; have done with 
cleverness and orders. 

Apply thy mind to the worship of His feet by whose love 
what is most valued is obtained. 2 

* Do whatever the Bridegroom biddeth thee ; give Him 
thy body and soul ; such perfumes apply. 3 

Thus speak the happy wives : 4 O sister, by these means 
the Spouse is obtained. 

Efface thyself, so shalt thou obtain the Bridegroom ; 
what other art is there ? 

Only that day is of account when the Bridegroom looketh 
with favour ; the wife hath then obtained the wealth of 
the world. 

She who pleaseth her Spouse is the happy wife ; Nanak, 
she is the queen of them all. 

She is saturated with pleasure, intoxicated with happi 
ness, 5 and day and night absorbed in His love. 

She is beautiful and fair to view, accomplished, and it is 
she alone who is wise. 6 

1 Who have God for their spouse. 

2 That is, salvation. Also translated from whom the wealth of 
love is obtained. 

3 That is, let these be thy blandishments. 

4 This is the reply of the favourite wives showing how they won 
God as their Spouse. 

5 Sahij. This word has many meanings in the Granth Sahib. It 
means natural disposition, easily, slowly, divine knowledge, divine 
tranquillity, God, &c. In some of its meanings it is derived from 
sah, with, andy a, born. 6 Tilang. 






7 8 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Nurshah and her women, on hearing this hymn, 
twisted their head-dresses around their necks in 
token of submission, and fell at the Guru s feet. 
They asked how they could obtain salvation. The 
Guru told them to repeat God s name, conscientiously 
perform their domestic duties, renounce magic, and 
they should thus secure future happiness. It is 
said that they became followers of Guru Nanak, and 
thus secured salvation* 

The Guru, on leaving Kamrup, entered a wilderness. 
There Kaljug 1 came to tempt him. Mardana became 
sore afraid. The Guru remonstrated with him ; 
asked why he was afraid of Kaljug ; if he felt fear 
it ought to be the fear of God. 

The Guru then sang the following hymn : 

Put the fear of God 2 into thy heart ; then the fear of 
Death shall depart in fear. 

What is that fear by fearing which the fear of Death may 
take fright ? 

God, there is no other abode than in Thee ; 
Whatever happeneth is according to Thy pleasure. 
Fear if thou have any other fear than that of God : 
Fear is mental disturbance. 

The soul dieth not, neither is it drowned ; it is saved 
through fear of God. 

He who made something will make something. 

By His order man cometh ; by His order man goeth ; 

Before and behind us His order prevaileth. 

The swan of the heart aspireth to fly to heaven ; 

But on the way it is a target for great hunger which 
restraineth it. 

Let the swan make fear its eating, drinking, and support ; 

Without such food the stupid bird would die. 

Who hath a helper let anybody say. 

Everybody is Thine ; Thou art the helper of all. 

1 Kaljug here means Satan. 

2 Dar ghar, the abode of fear, is explained by the gyanis to mean 
God. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 79 

Nanak, to name and meditate on Him to whom belong 
Men, lower animals, wealth, and property, is difficult . l 

Mardana inquired who Kaljug was, by what signs 
he was known unto men, and what prerogative he 
exercised ? The Guru replied : 

When true men speak the truth and suffer for it ; when 
penitents fail to perform penance in their homes ; 

When he who repeateth the name of God meeteth 
obloquy these are the signs of the Kaljug. 2 

Kaljug offered the Guru the wealth of the world 
if he would abandon his mission. He said, I possess 
everything. Say but the word, and I will build 
thee a palace of pearls, inlay it with gems, and 
plaster it with fragrant aloes and sandal. I will 
bring thee very beautiful women, and give thee the 
wealth of the world, the power of working miracles, 
and confer upon thee the sovereignty of the East 
and of the West. Take whatever pleaseth thee/ 
The Guru informed him that he himself had renounced 
all sovereignty. What could he do with what Kaljug 
offered him, which moreover belonged to others ? 
Then the Guru uttered the following stanza : 

Were a mansion of pearls erected and inlaid with gems 
for me ; 

Perfumed with musk, saffron, fragrant aloes and sandal 
to confer delight ; 

May it not be that on beholding these things I may forget 
Thee, God, and not remember Thy name ! 

My soul burneth without Thee. 

I have ascertained from my Guru that there is no other 
shelter than in God. 

Were the earth to be studded with diamonds and rubies, 
and my couch to be similarly adorned ; 

Were fascinating damsels whose faces were decked with 
jewels to shed lustre and enhance the pleasure of the scene ; 

1 Gauri. 2 Ramkali. 






80 THE SIKH RELIGION 

May it not be that on beholding them I may forget Thee 
and not remember Thy name I 

Were I to become a Sidh and work miracles ; could 
I command the wealth of the universe to come to me ; 

Could I disappear and appear at pleasure, and were the 
world to honour me ; 

May it not be that on beholding these things I may forget 
Thee and not remember Thy name ! 



Were I to become a monarch on my throne and raise an 
army ; 

Were dominion and regal revenue mine O Nanak, they 
would be all worthless 

May it not be that on beholding these things I may forget 
Thee and not remember Thy name ! l 

Then Kaljug went round him in adoration, fell at 
his feet, and took his departure. 

On the way Guru and Mardana sought shelter in 
a village, but were not allowed to remain there. 
The villagers began to play practical jokes on them. 
The Guru on that occasion uttered the following 
verses : 

When I remain silent, they say I have no understanding 
in my heart ; 

When I speak, they say I chatter too much ; 

When I sit, they say I have spread my pallet to stay ; 

When I go away, they say I have thrown dust on my 
head ; 2 

When I bow down, they say I perform my devotions 
through fear. 

I can do nothing by which I may spend my time in peace. 

Both here and hereafter may the Creator preserve Nanak s 
honour ! 

Then the Guru composed the following hymn in 
the Rag Malar : 

1 Sri Rag. 

2 That is, I have become a faqlr and dishonoured my family. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 81 

Death is forgotten amid eating and drinking, laughter 
and sleep. 

By forgetting the Lord man hath ruined himself and ren 
dered his life accursed ; he is not to tarry here. 

O man, ponder on the one Name, 

And thou shalt go to thy home with honour. 

What do they who worship Thee give Thee ? Nay, they 
cease not to beg of Thee. 

Thou conferrest gifts on all creatures ; Thou art the life 
within their lives. 

The pious who meditate on God receive nectar ; it is they 
who are pure. 

Day and night repeat the Name, mortal, that thine 
impurities may be washed away. 

As is the season so the comfort of the body, and so the 
body itself. 1 

Nanak, that season is agreeable in which God s name is 
repeated ; but what is any season without the Name ? 

The Guru and Mardana did not remain long in 
that village. Mardana asked the Guru what his 
decision was regarding its inhabitants. He replied, 
O Mardana, may they remain here ! 

The inhabitants of the next village at which they 
arrived showed them great attention. They remained 
there, however, for only one night, and departed 
next morning. The Guru when leaving said that 
the village should be abandoned. Then Mardana re 
marked, Sir, the village in which we were not allowed 
to sit down, thou hast blessed ; and that which 
bestowed great attention and kindness on us thou 
hast cursed. The Guru replied, Mardana, if the 
people of the former village remove to another, they 
shall ruin it ; but if the people of the latter village 
remove to another, they shall save it. 

The Guru returned from Kamrup by the great 
river Brahmaputra, and then made a coasting voyage 
to Puri on the Bay of Bengal, where Vishnu or 

1 That is, the condition of the body is as changeable as the seasons. 

G 



82 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Krishan, under the name of Jagannath, lord of the 
world, is specially worshipped. When the lamps 
were lit in the evening the Guru was invited by the 
high priest to stand up and join in the god s worship, 
which was of a gorgeous and imposing character. In 
that rich temple offerings to the god were made on 
salvers studded with pearls. On the salvers were 
placed flowers and censers. A fan was employed to 
excite the flames of the incense, while the lamps 
around threw light over the temple. But the use 
of these articles showed artificial worship, while the 
expanse of the firmament, the sun and the moon, the 
procession of the stars, the natural incense of the 
sandal, the winds and forests, were the fitting acces 
sories of Nanak s purer worship of the God of creation. 
The Guru therefore, instead of accepting the high 
priest s invitation to adore the idol, raised his eyes 
to heaven, and gave utterance to the following 
hymn : 

The sun and moon, O Lord, are thy lamps ; the firmament, 
Thy salver ; the orbs of the stars, the pearls enchased in it. 

The perfume of the sandal l is Thine incense ; the wind is 
Thy fan ; 2 all the forests are Thy flowers, O Lord of light. 3 

1 Malianlo, literally the wind from the Malay tree. 

2 In the original, chauri, a flapper made from the tail of the yak or 
Thibetan cow, and used in India to brush away flies. 

J The following is Dr. Trumpp s translation of these two verses : 

The dish is made of the sky, the sun and moon are made the lamps, 
the orbs of stars are, so to say, the pearls. 

The wind is incense-grinding, the wind swings the fly-brush, the 
whole blooming wood is the flames (of the lamps). 

While the present author was engaged in translating the sacred 
writings of the Sikhs at their request, one Bhai Gurumukh Singh 
projected a rival translation, which was to surpass all others. His 
modus operandi was to alter Dr. Trumpp s words here and there, and 
thus produce what he perhaps deemed would be an original version. 
He circulated the following as his translation of these lines : 

The sky is for my plate (for arti) ; the sun and moon are for lamps ; 
(and) rows of stars are as it were for pearls. 

The air of sandal wood for perfumary smoke, the wind (for my) fan 
and all the rows of blooming forests (for flowers), O Lord of light. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 



What worship is this, O Thou Destroyer of birth ? l Un 
beaten strains of ecstasy are the trumpets of Thy worship. 

Thou hast a thousand eyes and yet not one 2 eye ; Thou 
hast a thousand forms and yet not one form ; 3 

Thou hast a thousand pure feet and yet not one foot ; 
Thou hast a thousand organs of smell and yet not one organ 
I am fascinated by this play of Thine.* 

The light which is in everything is Thine, O Lord of light. 

From its brilliancy everything is brilliant ; 

By the Guru s teaching the light becometh manifest. 

What pleaseth Thee is the real arati. 5 

O God, my mind is fascinated with Thy lotus feet as 
the bumble-bee with the flower : night and day I thirst for 
them. 

Give the water of Thy grace to the sarang 6 Nanak, so 
that he may dwell in Thy name. 7 

L That is, of transmigration. 

2 Thou hast many spiritual eyes, but no material eye. 

3 Thy manifestations are many, yet Thou hast no bodily form. 

4 Also translated In this way Thou hast enchanted the world. 

5 In memory of the circumstance recorded in the text the Sikhs repeat 
several prayers in the evening. The prayers are collectively called Arati, 
and consist of this hymn and some others, which will be noted in 
their proper place. The word Arati originally meant waving lamps at 
night before an idol. 

5 The Sarang, or pied Indian cuckoo, the Cuculits Melanoleukos is 
supposed to drink water 
only when the moon 
is in the mansion of 
Arcturus, so, when its 
time comes to drink, 
it is naturally thirsty. 
This bird is also known 
under the names cha- 
trik and paplha. Its 
love is celebrated in 
song and story. It is 
in full voice on the ap 
proach of the Indian 
monsoon, when its 
plaintive strains are 

beard clearest at night. It is said that they make love s unhealed 
wounds bleed anew. 7 Dhanasari. 

G 2 




84 THE SIKH RELIGION 

While at Jagannath, Guru Nanak met a Brahman 
who kept his eyes and nose closed so as to receive 
no pleasure from these organs. He averred that 
in that state he with his mental eyes saw the secrets 
of the world. Nanak hid his lota and the Brahman 
could not find it, so Nanak by the following hymn 
in the Dhanasari measure twitted him on his want 
of omniscience : 

This is not the age, there is no longer acquaintance with 
Jog ; this is not the way of truth. 

The holy places in the world have fallen ; the world is thus 
ruined. 

In this Kal age God s name is the best thing. 

Thou closest thine eyes and boldest thy nose to deceive 
the world. 

Thou boldest thy nose with thy thumb and first two 
fingers, and sayest that thou seest the three worlds. 

But thou seest not what is behind thee, this is a wonderful 
thing. 1 

CHAPTER VII 

The Guru and Mardana after their travels in 
Eastern India returned to the Panjab, and proceeded 
on a visit to the shrine of Shaikh Farid, a Moslem 
saint, at a place then called Ajodhan, but now Pak 
Pattan, in the southern part of that province. A 
saint called Shaikh Brahm (Ibrahim) was then the 
incumbent of the shrine. He was the first to speak. 
On seeing the Guru, whom he knew to be a religious 
man, dressed in ordinary secular costume, he said : 

Either seek for high position 2 or for God. 

Put not thy feet on two boats lest thy property founder. 3 

The Guru replied : 

1 Also translated lo ! this is thy devotional attitude. Padam asan 
is one of the Jogis attitudes. 

2 Muqaddami, literally, the headship of a town. 

3 The meaning is lead either a secular or a religious life. Do not 
combine both. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 85 

Put thy feet on two boats and thy property also on them : 1 
One boat may sink, but the other shall cross over. 2 
For me there is no water, no boat, no wreck, and no loss. 
Nanak, the True One is my property and wealth, and 
He is naturally everywhere contained. 

Shaikh Brahm replied : 

Farid, the world is enamoured of the witch 3 who is 
found to be false when her secret is known. 

Nanak, while thou lookest on, the field 4 is ruined. 

Upon this the Guru urged : 

Farid, love for the witch hath prevailed from the very 
beginning. 

Nanak, the field shall not be ruined if the watchman be 
on the alert. 

Then Shaikh Brahm : 

Farid, my body faileth, my heart is broken, and no 
strength whatever remaineth me. 

Arise, beloved, become my physician and give me 
medicine. 

Then the Guru exhorted him : 
My friend, examine the truth, lip-worship is hollow. 
Nanak, the Beloved is not far from thee ; behold Him in 
thy heart. 

Then Shaikh Brahm uttered the following : 
When thou oughtest to have made thy raft, thou didst 

not do so ; 
When the full river 5 overfloweth, it is difficult to cross 

over. 

1 That is, enjoy the world and also remember God. 
1 The body may perish, but the soul shall be saved. 

3 Worldly love. 

4 Man s body. 

5 When the body has completed its measure of sin. Sarwar is, 
literally, a tank or lake, but Shaikh Brahm refers to the broad river 
Satluj, near which he lived. 



86 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Put not thy hand into the fire or it will burn, 1 my dear. 

Some have obtained honour for themselves by uttering 
God s name. 

As milk will not return to the udder, so the soul will 
not again enter the same body. 

Saith Farid, O my companions, when the Spouse calleth 

you, 

The soul shall depart in perplexity, and the body become 
a heap of dust. 2 

The Guru replied by a hymn in the same measure : 

Make a raft of devotion and penance, so mayest thou 
cross the stream. 3 

There is no lake, no overflowing ; such a road is easy. 

Lord, Thy name alone is the madder with which my 
robe is dyed. 

Such colour is everlasting, O my dear. 

If thou, my beloved, go not thus arrayed to meet the 
Bridegroom, how canst thou meet Him ? 

If thou possess virtues, He will meet thee. 

If He become united with thee, He will not part from 
thee ; that is, if union be really effected. 

It is the True One who putteth an end to transmigration. 

She who hath abandoned egotism hath sewed for herself 
a garment to please the Bridegroom. 

Under the Guru s instruction she obtaineth her reward 
in the ambrosial converse of her Lord. 

Nanak saith, O female companions, the Lord is thoroughly 
dear. 

We are His slaves, true is our Spouse. 

Then Shaikh Brahm uttered the following : 

They who have heart-felt love for God are the true ; 
But they who have one thing in their hearts and utter 
another are accounted false. 

1 Also translated Touch not safflower : its dye will depart. 

2 Suhi. 

3 Wahela, also translated comfortably. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 87 

They who are imbued with the love of God and a longing 
to behold Him are also true. 

They who forget God s name are a burden to the earth. 

God hath attached to His skirt those who were darweshes 
at His gate. 

Blest the mothers who bore them ; profitable was their 
advent into the world. 

Cherisher, Thou art illimitable, unapproachable, and 
endless. 

1 kiss the feet of those who recognize the True One. 

I seek Thy shelter, O God ; it is Thou who pardonest. 
Grant Thy worship as charity to Shaikh Farid. 1 

On this the Guru uttered the hymn called Suchajji, 
the fortunate, in the Suhi measure : 

When I have Thee I have everything ; Thou, O Lord, 
art my treasure. 

In Thee I dwell in peace, in Thee to dwell is my pride ; 

If it please Thee, Thou bestowest a throne and greatness ; 
if it please Thee, Thou makest man a forlorn mendicant ; 

If it please Thee, rivers flow over dry land, and the lotus 
bloometh in the heavens ; 

If it please Thee, man crosseth the terrible ocean ; if it 
please Thee, he is drowned therein ; 

If it please Thee, Thou art my merry Spouse I am 
absorbed in Thy praises, Lord 2 of excellences. 

If it please Thee, O Lord, Thou terrifiest me, and then 
I am undone with transmigration. 

Lord, Thou art inaccessible and unequalled ; I am 
exhausted uttering Thy praises. 

What can I ask of Thee ? What can I say to Thee ? 
I hunger and thirst for a sight of Thee. 

Under the instruction of the Guru I have obtained the 
Lord ; Nanak s prayer hath been granted. 

1 Asa. 

2 Task is a Persian word meaning Lord. The gyanis translate it 
vessel. 



88 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The Guru and Shaikh Brahm remained together 
that night in the forest. A kind-hearted and charit 
able villager who had seen them, took them a basin 
of milk before daylight. The Shaikh separated 
his own share from that of the Guru, and uttered 
these verses : 

Devotion in the beginning of the night is the blossom, 
in the end of the night l the fruit. 
They who watch obtain gifts from the Lord. 2 

The Guru responded : 

Gifts are the Lord s ; what can prevail against Him ? 3 
Some who are awake receive them not ; others who are 
asleep He awaketh, and conferreth presents upon them. 4 

The Guru then asked Shaikh Brahm to put his 
hand into the milk and feel what was in it. Farid 
found that it contained four gold coins. Upon 
this the villager, deeming that he was in the hands 
of magicians, went away without his basin. The 
Guru uttered the following hymn : 



O thou with the beautiful eyes, in the first watch of 
a dark night 

Watch thy property, O mortal ; thy turn shall come next. 

When thy turn cometh, who will awake thee ? Death 
shall taste thy sweets as thou sleepest. 

The night is dark ; what shall become of thee when the 
thief breaketh into and robbeth thy house ? 

O inaccessible, incomparable Protector, hear my suppli 
cation. 

O Nanak, the fool hath never thought of God ; what 
can he see in a dark night ? 

1 That is, the end of life. 

2 Farid s Sloks. 

3 No one can force Him to bestow His gifts. 

4 Sri Rag ki War. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 89 

II 

It is the second watch ; awake, O heedless one. 

Watch thy property, O mortal ; thy field is being eaten up. 

Watch thy field, love God s praises ; while thou art 
awake, the thief shall not touch thee. 

Then shalt thou not go the way of Death, nor suffer from 
him ; the fear and dread of him shall depart. 

The lamps of the sun and moon shall shine for thee, if 
thou under the Guru s instruction ponder on the True One 
in thy heart, and utter His name with thy lips. 

Nanak, the fool heedeth not even now ; how shall he 
obtain happiness in the second watch ? 

Ill 

It is the third watch, thou art wrapt in slumber. 

By wealth, children, and wives men are afflicted with 
sorrow : 

Yet wealth, children, wives, and worldly possessions are 
dear to man ; he nibbleth at the bait, and is continually 
caught. 

If man under the Guru s instruction meditate on the 
Name, he shall obtain rest, and Death shall not seize him. 1 

Transmigration and death never forsake us ; without the 
Name we are afflicted. 

Nanak, in the third watch men, under the influence of 
the three qualities, 2 feel worldly love. 

1 Death only seizes the soul which has to undergo further trans 
migration. He does not harass the emancipated soul. 

2 The three gunas or qualities of goodness, passion, and darkness 
or reality, impulse, and ignorance are frequently mentioned in Sikh 
as well as Hindu sacred literature. The Mosaic and Zoroastrian 
systems recognized two principles, good and evil, in the economy of 
nature. It was the Indian sage Kapila who discerned the three prin 
ciples or qualities above stated. He beheld good, moderately good, 
and evil everywhere in creation. He believed that these qualities, but 
in different degrees, pervade all things, and are the distinguishing 
characteristics of matter implanted in it by the Creator Himself. 

The demigods possess goodness in excess, the demons darkness, 
and men passion. Manu thus defines the three qualities : It ought 
to be known that the three gunas or fetters of the soul are goodness, 
passion, and darkness. Restrained by one or more of these it is ever 



90 THE SIKH RELIGION 

IV 

It is the fourth watch ; the sun riseth. 

They who night and day are watchful have saved their 
homes. 

Night is pleasant for those who under the Guru s instruc 
tion watch and apply themselves to the Name. 

They who act according to the instruction of the Guru 
shall not be born again ; the Lord will befriend them. 

In the fourth watch hands shake, feet and frames totter, 
eyes grow dim, and men s bodies become like ashes. 

Nanak, without God s name abiding in the mind man is 
unhappy during the four watches. 

V 

The knot of life is open ; arise, thine allotted time hath 
come. 

All pleasures and happiness are at an end ; Death will 
lead thee captive away. 

Without being seen or heard he will lead thee captive, 
when it so pleaseth God. 

His turn shall come to every one ; the ripe field shall ever 
be cut down. 

An account of every ghari and moment shall be taken, 
and the soul shall obtain punishment or reward. 

Nanak, God made everything, demigods and men are 
herein agreed. 1 

When the Guru and Shaikh Brahm left the forest 
the villager returned to fetch his basin. On lifting 
it up, it is said, he found that it had become gold, 
and was filled with gold coins. Then he began to 
repent of his suspicions, and confessed to himself 
that they were religious men. If he had come with 

attached to forms of existence. Whenever any one of the three 
qualities predominates, it causes the embodied spirit to abound in that 
quality/ The aim of the soul apparently should be to divest itself of 
all three qualities. Compare Plato s distinction of the three parts of 
the mind corresponding to the three classes of his ideal state. 
1 Tukhari Chhant. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 91 

his heart disposed towards God, he would have gained 
holiness. I came with worldliness, and worldliness 
have I found. Upon this he took up his basin and 
departed. 

Shaikh Brahm remarked that it was difficult for 
those who attached themselves to mammon to obtain 
salvation, and inquired what aid besides God s name 
was ordinarily necessary for future happiness. The 
Guru replied with the following hymn : 

The union of father and mother produceth a body, 
On which the Creator hath written its destiny, 
The gifts, the divine lights, and the greatness allotted it 
But on associating with mammon it loseth remembrance 
of God. 

foolish man, why art thou proud ? 

Thou shalt have to depart when it pleaseth the Lord. 

Abandon pleasures, and peace and happiness shall be thine. 

Thou shalt have to leave thy home ; no one is permanent 
here. 

Eat a little and leave a little, 

If thou art again to return to this world. 1 

Man decketh his body, dresseth it in silk, 

And issueth many orders ; 

He maketh a couch of ease and sleepeth thereon. 

Why weepeth he when he f alleth into the hands of Death ? 2 

Domestic entanglements are a whirlpool, O brother ; 

Sin is a stone which floateth not over. 

Put thy soul on the raft of God s fear, and thou shalt be 
saved. 

Saith Nanak, such a raft God giveth but to few. 3 

Then the people brought them bread, but Shaikh 
Brahm said that he had already dined. The people, 
annoyed that their offerings were thus spurned, said 

1 That is, to practise great economy would be useless for him who 
is not to return to this world. 

2 If man disregard the present opportunity of doing good works, 
why should he afterwards weep when Death seizes him for punishment ? 

3 Maru. 



92 THE SIKH RELIGION 

to him : You must be a liar from that country 
where Farid, who wore a wooden cake on his stomach, 
held religious sway. Whenever any one offered him 
food he used to say he had taken dinner/ l Upon 
this Shaikh Brahm said : What shall be my condi 
tion, who am ever saying that I have dined, when 
I am only fasting ? The Guru was pleased to 
observe the Shaikh s tender conscience, and said to 
him : Shaikh Brahm, God is in thee. The Shaikh 
then asked the Guru to tell him of God, and by what 
virtues and merits He was to be found. The Guru 
replied as follows : 

Come, my sisters and dear companions, embrace me. 

Having embraced me, tell me tales of the Omnipotent 
Spouse. 

In the true Lord are all merits, in us all dements. 

Creator, every one is in Thy power. 

Meditate on the one Word ; where Thou, God, art, 
what more is required ? 

Go ask the happy wife by what merits she enjoy eth her 
Spouse 

* Composure, contentment, and sweet discourse are mine 
ornaments. 

I met my Beloved, who is an abode of pleasure, when 
I heard the Guru s word. 

How great, O God, is Thy power ! how great Thy gifts ! 

How many men and lower animals utter Thy praises day 
and night ! 

How many are Thy forms and colours ! how many castes 
high and low ! 

When the true Guru is found, truth is produced, and 
man becoming true is absorbed in the truth. 

When man is filled with fear through the Guru s instruc 
tions, then he obtaineth understanding, and honour re- 
sulteth. 

Nanak, the true King then blendeth man with Himself. 2 

1 An account of Farid will be found in the sixth volume of this 
work. 

2 Sri Rag. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 93 

The Guru, after his pleasant visit to Shaikh 
Brahm and his district, where he made several 
converts, proceeded to a country called Bisiar, 
probably the state of Bushahir in the Himalayas, 
where he was ill received. The inhabitants, deeming 
his presence pollution, purified every place he had 
stood on. One man alone, Jhanda, a carpenter, was 
found to treat him with hospitality. He took him 
to his house, washed his feet, and drank the water 
used for the purpose. While drinking, it was 
revealed to him that Nanak was a Guru. He joined 
him in his wanderings. 

The Guru and his companions directed their 
steps to the East. They went to an island in the 
ocean where they could obtain no food. There the 
Guru composed the Jugawali, a poem (no longer 
extant) on the four ages of the world. Jhanda 
committed it to writing and circulated it. With 
the new composition in his possession he returned 
to his own country, leaving the Guru and Mardana 
to continue their pilgrimage. 

Not long after they found themselves in a lonely 
desert. Mardana began to feel the pangs of hunger, 
and thus addressed his master : We are lost in this 
great wilderness, from which God alone can extricate 
us. Here I shall fall into the clutches of some wild 
animal which will kill and eat me/ The Guru asked 
him to take care, and nothing should come near him. 
He further consoled him by stating that they were 
not in a desert, as the place where God s name was 
uttered was always inhabited. Many better men 
than we , said the Guru, have endured greater 
hardships. Upon this he composed the following : 

The demigods in order to behold Thee, O God, made 
pilgrimages in sufferings and hunger. 

Jogis andjatis 1 go their own ways, and don ochre-coloured 
garbs. 

1 Jatis, men vowed to perpetual continence. 



94 THE SIKH RELIGION 

For Thy sake, O my Lord, the darweshes are imbued with 
love. 

Thy names are various, Thy forms are various, the 
number of Thy merits cannot be told. 

Men leaving houses and homes, palaces, elephants and 
horses go abroad. 

Priests, prophets, holy and sincere men leave the world 
to obtain salvation. 

They abandon good living, rest, happiness, and dainties ; 
they doff clothes, and wear skins. 

Imbued with Thy name they in anguish and pain become 
darweshes at Thy gate. 

They don skins, carry begging bowls, staves, and wear 
hair-tufts, sacrificial threads, and loin-cloths. 

Thou art the Lord, I am Thy player ; Nanak repre- 
senteth, what is caste ? 1 

The Guru further remonstrated with his attendant : 
We cannot succeed without God s word. Think 
of some hymn and play the rebeck. Mardana 
replied that his throat was collapsing for want of 
food, and he had no strength to move, much less to 
play. The Guru then pointed to a tree and told him 
to eat his fill of its fruit, but take none with him. 
Mardana accordingly began to eat, and so much 
enjoyed the flavour of the fruit, that he thought he 
would eat what he could, and also take some with 
him, lest he might soon again find himself in a similar 
plight. 

As they continued their wanderings, Mardana 
again felt hungry, so he drew forth his stock of fruit. 
Directly he tasted it he fell down. The Guru inquired 
what had happened. Mardana confessed his dis 
obedience of his master s instructions in having 
brought with him and eaten some of the forbidden 
fruit. The Guru remonstrated with him for his 
disregard of orders. The fruit was poisonous, but 
the Guru had blessed it for the occasion and made 

1 Asa. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 95 

it wholesome. The Guru put his foot on Mardana s 
forehead as he lay stretched on the ground, and 
he at once revived. 




CHAPTER VIII 



Mardana had by this time had enough of travel, 
hardship, and hunger, and thus addressed his mas 
ter : Blessings on thy devotion and thy deeds ! 
Thou art a holy man who hast abandoned the 
world, who neither eatest nor drinkest, and who 
never enterest a village. How can I remain with 
thee ? The Guru asked him on what conditions he 
would change his mind and continue to accompany 
him. He replied, I will remain with thee if thou 
satisfy my hunger in the same way as thou satisfiest 
thine own ; and if thou also promise not to take 
notice of anything I do/ The Guru agreed to these 
conditions, and told him he should be happy in this 
world and the next. Mardana then fell at his feet. 

It would appear, however, that Mardana soon 
represented to the Guru the duty and propriety of 
returning home, and seeing his parents after twelve 
years wandering. The Guru adopted his suggestion, 
and they both directed their steps towards Talwandi. 
They halted in the forest some three miles from the 
village. Mardana asked permission to go home 
and inquire if his people were dead or alive. The 
Guru replied, Since thou desire it, go and see thy 
people. Go also to my father Kalu s house, but 
mention not my name. Return quickly. 

When Mardana reached his house he found several 
persons assembled there. They all affectionately 
greeted him, and said he had grown like Nanak. 
He was a great man now, and no longer the humble 
person he had been before. Mardana, having 
seen his people, proceeded to the house of Kalu, and 
sat down in his courtyard. The Guru s mother, on 



96 THE SIKH RELIGION 

seeing him, arose, embraced him, and wept for joy. 
She asked for some account of her son Nanak. By 
that time a great crowd had assembled, and every one 
wanted to hear about him. Mardana evaded all 
inquiries, only telling people that he had been with 
Nanak. He then went away. The Guru s mother 
at once suspected that he must have had some ob 
ject in departing so quickly, and that her son could 
not be far off. She again arose, and taking some 
clothes and sweets for Nanak, followed Mardana 
and overtook him. She earnestly requested him to 
take her to her son. Mardana made no answer, 
but went on his way, she following. 

Nanak arose on seeing his mother, and respect 
fully saluted her. She kissed his forehead and began 
to weep, saying, I am a sacrifice unto thee. I am 
a sacrifice unto the ground thou treadest on. Seeing 
thy face hath made me happy. Now I desire that 
thou shouldst abandon thy wanderings, abide with 
us, and turn thine attention to commerce for thy 
livelihood/ The Guru, who was in turn delighted 
to see his mother, called on Mardana to play the 
rebeck while he himself sang the following : 

Drunkards abandon not stimulants, nor fishes water : 

So God is pleasing beyond all others to those who are 
imbued with their Lord. 1 

I am a sacrifice, I would be cut in pieces, Lord, for 
Thy name. 

The Lord is a fruit-bearing tree whose name is ambrosia. 

They who have partaken of it are satisfied ; I am a 
sacrifice unto them. 

Why appearest Thou not unto me, Lord, since Thou 
abidest with all ? 

1 These two lines are also translated 

If drunkards obtain not stimulants, and fishes water, they are pleased 
with nothing else, 

So all who are imbued with their Lord are content with none but 
Him. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 97 

How shall my thirst abate when there is a screen between 
the Tank l and me ? 

Nanak is Thy dealer ; Thou O Lord, art his capital. 

Illusion leaveth my mind when I praise and pray to 
Thee. 2 

His mother placed before Nanak the new clothes 
and sweets she had brought for him, and asked 
him to eat. He said he required no food. His 
mother inquired where he had eaten. He again 
called on Mardana to play an accompaniment to the 
following hymn : 

To obey God s word is all sweet flavour ; to hear it is 
salt flavour ; 

To utter it with the mouth is acid flavour, and to sing 
it is spices. 

The love of the one God is thirty-six dishes 3 for those on 
whom He looketh with favour. 

O mother, other viands afford ruinous happiness ; 

By eating them the body is pained, and sin entereth 
the mind. 

His mother asked him to take off the faqir s 
jacket he wore, and put on the new becoming clothes 
she had brought him. His reply was the following : 

To be imbued with God is as red, truth and charity as 
white clothing ; 

To cut away the blackness of sin is blue, to meditate 
on God s feet is the real raiment ; 

Contentment is the waistband : Thy name, Lord, is 
wealth and youth. 

Mother, other dress affordeth ruinous happiness ; 

By putting it on, the body is pained and sin entereth 
the mind. 

By this time his father Kaluhad heard of Nanak s 
arrival, and went on horseback to meet him. Nanak 

1 God. 2 Wadhans. 

3 Indian gourmets enumerate thirty-six palatable dishes. 



98 THE SIKH RELIGION 

bowed to him, and fell at his feet. Meantime Kalu 
continued to weep for joy. He asked his son to 
mount the horse on which he had come, and go home 
with him. Nanak replied that he had no need of 
a horse, and then sang the following :- 

To know Thy way, God, is as horses with saddles made 
of gold. 

To pursue virtue is as quivers, arrows, bows, spears, and 
sword-belts. 

To be honourably distinguished is as bands and lances ; 
Thy favour, God, is as caste for me. 

Father, other conveyance affordeth ruinous happiness ; 

By mounting it the body is pained, and sin entereth 
the mind. 

The father again pressed the son to return with 
him, if only for once. He said he had built a new 
house which he should like to show him after his 
long absence. Nanak ought also to visit his wife, 
and then, if he felt so disposed, he might continue 
his wanderings. Nanak replied : 

The pleasure of the Name is as mansions and palaces ; 
Thy favouring glance, Lord, is as family for me. 

To please Thee is mine empire ; to say more were alto 
gether useless. 

Nanak, true is the King ; He decideth without taking 
others counsel. 

Father, other intercourse affordeth ruinous happiness ; 

By indulging in it the body is pained, and sin entereth 
the mind. 1 

Kalu again said : My son, tell me at what thou 
art offended. If thou desire it, I will find thee another 
wife. The Guru replied as follows : 

He who made the world watcheth over it, and appointeth 
His creatures to their various duties. 

Thy gifts, Lord, are as light to the mind, and as the 
moon and lamps to the body. 

1 Sri Rag. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 99 

Thy gifts are as the moon and lamps to the body, by 
which the pain of darkness is dispelled. 

The bridal procession of attributes which accompany the 
Bridegroom who hath chosen His bride, appeareth beautiful. 

The marriage hath been performed with splendour to the 
accompaniment of the five musical instruments. 1 

I am a sacrifice to my unchanging companions and friends. 

I have exchanged hearts with those to whom my body 
is attached. 

Why should I forget those friends with whom I have 
exchanged hearts ? 

Let those whose sight giveth pleasure be clasped to the 
heart. 

All merits and not one demerit is theirs for ever and ever. 

If one have a casket of virtues, let him extract odour 
from it. 

If our friends possess virtues, let us go and become 
partners with them. 

Let us form a partnership with virtue and abandon vice. 

Let us wear silk, go in state, and take possession of our 
arena. 2 

Wherever we go, let us sit down, speak civilly, and skim 
and drink nectar. 

If one have a casket of virtues, let him extract odour 
therefrom. 

It is God Himself who acteth ; to whom should we 
complain ? No one else acteth. 

Go and complain to Him if He forget. 

If He forget, go and complain to Him ; but why should 
the Creator Himself forget ? 

He heareth, seeth, giveth His gifts without asking or 
praying for. 

The Giver, the Arranger of the world giveth His gifts, 
Nanak, and true is He. 

1 The voice, stringed instruments, wind instruments, leather instru 
ments, as drums, and metallic instruments as cymbals, bells, &c. 
Panch sabd may also mean the five species of breath enumerated 
by Jogis. 

2 That is, the company of saints. 

H 2 



ioo THE SIKH RELIGION 

When He Himself acteth, to whom should we complain ? 
No one else acteth. 1 

Nanak continued to address Kalu : Father dear, 
it is God who arrangeth marriages. He maketh no 
mistake, and those whom He hath once joined He 
joineth for ever/ By these words the Guru perhaps 
meant to establish monogamy. 2 The Guru s mother 
then interposed, and asked her son to stand up and 
go with them, and cease his nonsense. He would 
obtain wealth by attending to his worldly duties. 
The Guru replied with the following hymn : 

In the end of the night call upon the name of the Lord, 

And tents, umbrellas, pavilions, and carriages shall 
appear ready for your celestial journey. 

They are ever obtained by those who meditate on Thy 
name, Lord. 

Father, I am without good works and false ; I have not 
meditated on Thy name. 

My mind is blind, led astray by superstition. 

The pleasures I have had have blossomed into pain by 
primal destiny, O mother. 

The pleasure was little ; the pain great ; in much pain 
have I passed my life. 

What separation is there from those who have separated 
from God ? and what meeting is there with those who have 
met Him ? 

Praise that Lord who made and beholdeth this play. 

By good destiny men meet God and enjoy pleasures even 
in this life. 

By evil destiny they who meet separate, O Nanak, but 
even so they meet again by God s favour. 3 

* Suhi Chhant. 

2 Bhai Gur Das, so understood the Guru s words when he wrote 
Be chaste with one wife (War, vi, 8). In the Prem Sumarag, a work 
containing the supplementary teaching of Guru Gobind Singh, is 
found the injunction: Be satisfied with one wife. That befits a 
good man. 

3 Maru. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK TOI 

Kalu, finding his arguments vain, appealed to his 
son on the score of his health and safety, and pointed 
out how regardless of them he had been. The 
following was the Guru s reply : 

I have no anxiety regarding death, and I have no desire 
for life. 

Thou, God, art the Cherisher of all living things ; our 
breathings l are taken into account. 

Thou dwellest in the holy ; as it pleaseth Thee, so Thou 
decidest. 

O my soul, by uttering God s name the heart is satisfied. 

Under the Guru s instruction divine knowledge is obtained, 
and the burning of the heart extinguished. 2 

The Guru again addressed his parents : Father 
dear, mother dear, I have returned home. I have 
been until now a hermit. Obey God s order and let 
me again depart. His mother replied : My son, how 
shall I console myself, seeing that thou hast only now 
returned after an absence of twelve years ? Then 
the Guru urged, Mother, agree to what I say ; con 
solation shall come to thee. 1 She then became silent, 
thinking it was useless to make further remonstrance. 



CHAPTER IX 

The Guru and Mardana again set out on their 
travels. It is said that they went to the west and 
crossed the rivers Ravi and Chanab, and, after a long 
circuitous route through a desert country, made 
their way again to Pak Pattan to pay another visit 
to Shaikh Brahm. They sat down to rest about four 
miles from the city. Shaikh Kamal, a pious and 
God-fearing disciple of Shaikh Brahm, who had gone 

1 Sas giras, expiration and inspiration. 2 Sri Rag. 



102 THE SIKH RELIGION 

into the forest for firewood, observed the Guru and 
his attendant. The latter was playing his rebeck 
and singing the following : 

Thou art the tablet, Lord, Thou art the pen, and Thou 
art also the writing. 

Speak of the one God ; O Nanak, why should there be 
a second ? l 

Shaikh Kamal went and, after obeisance, sat down 
near them, and asked to have the couplet repeated. 
This was done, and he learned it by heart. He then 
took up the firewood he had collected and went 
home. He told his master of his adventure, and 
repeated the couplet for him. Shaikh Brahm was 
highly pleased that the Guru had again visited his 
country, and he promptly proceeded to welcome 
him. After mutual salutations, the Guru thanked 
God for having again granted him a sight of Shaikh 
Brahm. After some friendly conversation, the Shaikh 
asked the Guru to explain the couplet. Nanak, 
thou sayest, " There is only one God ; why should 
there be a second ? " I say : 

< There is one Lord and two ways ; 
Which shall I adopt, and which reject ? 

The Guru replied : 

There is but one Lord and one way ; 
Adopt one and reject the other. 

Why should we worship a second who is born and dieth ? 
Remember the one God, Nanak, who is contained in sea 
and land. 

The Muhammadan priest then said in turn : 

Tear thy coat into tatters and wear a blanket instead ; 
Adopt a dress by which thou mayest obtain the Lord. 2 

The Guru traversed this instruction : It is not 

1 Malar ki War. 2 Faiid s Sloks. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 103 

necessary for me to tear my coat or adopt a religious 
garb. Men who reside at home and work in their 
ordinary costume shall find the Lord if they fix their 
hearts on Him ; l 

A young wife sitteth at home, her Beloved is abroad; she 
continually thinketh of Him and pineth away. 

She shall have no delay in meeting Him if she have good 
intentions. 2 

Shaikh Brahm replied to the latter couplet : 

When she was little, she enjoyed not her Spouse ; when 
she grew up she died. 

Lying in the grave she calleth out, I have not met Thee, 
O Lord. 3 

Guru Nanak then gave utterance to the following, 
to the effect that salvation depends upon virtue 
and not on a pleasing exterior or the possession of 
accomplishments : 

A woman may be stupid, untidy, black, and impure- 
minded ; 

Yet, if she possess merits, she meeteth her Beloved ; 
otherwise, Nanak, the woman is to blame. 

The Shaikh then put the following questions : 

What is that word, what that virtue, what that priceless 
spell 

What dress shall I wear by which I may captivate the 
Spouse ? 4 

1 This reply of the Guru was subsequently versified by Guru Amar 
Das: 

Why tear thy coat, Nanak, and why wear a blanket ? 
Seated at home thou shalt find the Lord if thine intentions be 
good. 

2 Wadhans ki War. 3 Farid s Sloks. 
4 Farid s Sloks. 



104 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The Guru replied : 

Humility is the word, forbearance the virtue, and civility 
the priceless spell. 

Make these three 1 thy dress, O sister, and the Spouse shall 
come into thy power. 2 

The Spouse shall be hers who serveth Him. 

Forsaking all His other companions He will go to her. 

The Shaikh then said he wanted a knife Give 
me such a knife as will make those who are killed 
with it acceptable to God. With the ordinary knife 
in use the lower animals are killed, and if a man s 
throat be cut with it he becomes carrion. The Guru 
replied : Dear Shaikh, here it is : 

Truth is the knife, truth is pure steel ; 

Its fashion is altogether incomparable. 

Put it on the hone of the Word, 

And fit it into the scabbard of merit. 

If any one be bled with that, O Shaikh, 

The blood of avarice will be seen to issue forth. 

If man be slaughtered with it, he shall go to meet God, 

O Nanak, and be absorbed in the sight of Him. 3 

On hearing this the Shaikh raised his head in 
amazement and said, Well done. Thou hast seen 
God, and art dear to Him. God hath been very kind 
to me in that I have met thee. It would be rude 
to ask any further questions of those who are so 
beloved by Him. The Guru then volunteered the 
following : 

There is friendship between beauty and love, alliance 
between hunger and dainty viands ; 

Companionship between greed and wealth, between a 
sleepy man and a bed and coverlet. 

1 Tewar, three pieces forming an Indian woman s dress 

2 Fand s Sloks. 3 Ram <ali ki War. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 105 

The anger which barketh is despised ; it is vain to worry 
with worldly occupations. 

To be silent, O Nanak, is good ; without the Name the 
mouth is defiled. 1 

The Shaikh asked the Guru to let him hear a 
strain in praise of the one God. My idea is , said 
the Shaikh, that adoration cannot be performed 
without two beings, that is, God and the Prophet ; 
Let me see whom thou makest man s intercessor/ 
The Guru called upon Mardana to play the rebeck 
and recite the first slok and pauri 2 of the Asa ki War. 

I am a sacrifice, Nanak, to my Guru a hundred times a 
day, 

Who without any delay made demigods out of men. 

Nanak, they who, very clever in their own estimation, 
think not of the Guru, 

Shall be left like spurious sesames in a reaped field 

They shall be left in the field, saith Nanak, without an 
owner. 

The wretches may even bear fruit and flower, but these 
shall be as ashes within their bodies. 



God Himself created the world and Himself gave names 
to things. 

He made Maya by His power ; seated He beheld His 
work with delight. 

Creator, Thou art the Giver ; being pleased Thou 
bestowest and practisest kindness. 

Thou knowest all things ; Thou givest and takest life 
with a word. 3 

Seated Thou beholdest Thy work with delight. 4 

1 Malar ki War. 

2 A shlok in Sanskrit is a distich or couplet, but in modern Indian 
poetry it may extend to the length of an English sonnet. The word 
pauri is literally a ladder. In the Granth Sahib it means a stanza of 
five lines, and always follows a slok. 

3 Also translated Thou givest and takest life from the body. 

4 Asa ki War. 



io6 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Shaikh Brahm asked the Guru for further instruc 
tion. The Guru then spoke on the subject of humility, 
and said that as water, which resteth lowly on the 
earth, riseth under pressure into the air in sparkling 
fountains, so they who preserve a humble mind 
mount to God s highest pinnacle. 

The Shaikh then rose to take his leave, and 
said, O Nanak, thou hast found God. There is no 
difference between Him and thee. Kindly grant 
that I too may be on good terms with Him/ The 
Guru replied, Shaikh Brahm, God will cause thy 
cargo also to arrive safe. By this the Guru meant 
that God would accept the Shaikh s devotion. The 
Shaikh requested the Guru to give him a certain 
promise of this, and the Guru complied. They then 
shook hands and parted. 

The Guru next proceeded to Dipalpur. During 
his journey a Sanyasi asked him to define the word 
udas. The Guru replied : To make use of all things 
in this world and not deem them one s own, but only 
God s property, and ever to possess a desire to meet 
Him is udas. 

The Guru then visited Kanganpur, Kasur, and 
Patti in the Lahore District. He thence proceeded to 
Windpur, not far from the present town of Cholha, 
in the sub-collectorate of Tarn Taran in the Amritsar 
District. He met some Khatris who dwelt there ; 
but when they saw him dressed as a f aqir and heard 
his minstrel Mardana sing, they were displeased at 
what they considered the masquerade he had adopted, 
and said to him, What dress is this which thou hast 
assumed ? Having become a faqir, thou hast dis 
graced thy tribe, and led the world astray. Quit 
this place. The Guru represented that he would 
only remain for the night, and would depart next 
morning. He added that he was not leading people 
the wrong way, but guiding them to salvation. 
They replied that they would not allow him to 
remain for a moment in their village. He must 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 107 

depart at once, or they would forcibly expel him. 
The Guru, complying with this insulting order, said 
that the Guru s place should ever be permanent. 

The Guru thence proceeded to a village on the 
site of the present Goindwal, where he desired to 
stay, but no one except a poor leper would receive 
him or allow him to remain there. The leper took 
him to his hut, and entertained him for the night. 
The leper thanked God that he had at last seen a 
human face, for even the lower animals had fled from 
him. When he began further to bemoan his fate, 
the Guru uttered the following : 

My mind is ever and ever troubled. 

In many troubles my body pineth away and ever groweth 
worse. 

The body which forgetteth God s word, 

Screameth like a real leper. 

To make many complaints is to talk folly 
Without our complaining everything is known to God, 

Who made our ears, our eyes, and our noses ; 

Who gave us tongues wherewith to speak ; 

Who preserved us in the fire of the womb ; 

And through whom the breath moveth and speaketh every 
where. 

Worldly love, affection, and dainties 

Are all blackness and stains. 

If man depart with the brand of sin on his face, 

He will not be allowed to sit in God s court. 

If he meet Thy favour, God, he repeateth Thy name. 
v By attaching himself to it he is saved ; he hath no other 
resource. 

^Even if he be drowning in sin, God will still take care of 
him. 
^Nanak, the True One is beneficent to all. 1 

The Guru further warmed towards the leper and 
blessed him. The leper was cured of his malady, 
fell at the Guru s feet, and began to utter the Name. 

1 Dhanasari. 



io8 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The Guru then travelled through Sultanpur his 
old head quarters when he was a Government 
official Vairowal, and Jalalabad, until he arrived 
at a place called Kari Pathandi in the Amritsar 
District. In Kari Pathandi he made many Pathan 
converts. They used to serenade him with instru 
mental music, interspersed with cries of Hail to 
King Nanak ! The Guru there composed the fol 
lowing : 

He who made the world watcheth over it ; what shall we 
say, O brother ? 

He Himself who hath laid out its garden knoweth and 
acteth. 

Sing the praises of the Beloved ; sing His praises by 
which happiness is ever obtained. 

She who enjoy eth not her Spouse with love shall after 
wards repent. 

She shall wring her hands, and beat her head as the night 
passeth away. 

She shall not be able to repent when the whole night is at 
an end ; 

But she may again enjoy her Husband when it cometh to 
her turn. 1 

The wife whom the Spouse hath chosen is better than I. 

I have not her merits ; whom shall I blame ? 

I will go and ask the female companions who have enjoyed 
their Spouse ; 

I will touch their feet, implore them, and induce them to 
show me the way. 

Nanak, she who obeyeth her Spouse s order, applieth fear 
as her sandal, 

And performeth the incantation of merits, shall find her 
Beloved. 

She who meeteth Him with her heart shall continue to 
meet Him ; that is called a real meeting. 

However much one may desire it, a meeting is not effected 
by words. 

1 That is, in a future birth. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 109 

Metal blendeth with metal and love hasteneth to love. 

Know the Guru s favour, and thou shalt find the Fearless 
One. 

A garden of betel may be in the house, but the donkey 
knoweth not its merits. 

When one is a judge of perfume, then may one appreciate 
flowers. 

He who drinketh nectar, 1 Nanak, putteth an end to his 
doubts and transmigration ; 

He easily blendeth with God, and obtaineth the undying 
dignity. 2 

The Guru continued his wanderings and visited 
Batala in the Gurdaspur District. Thence he pro 
ceeded a second time to Saiyidpur, where he again 
visited Lalo. Lalo complained to him of the oppres 
sion of the Pathans. The Guru replied that their 
dominion should be brief, as Babar was on his way 
to the conquest of India. The Guru then addressed 
the following threnody to his host : 

As the word of the Lord cometh to me, so I make known, 
O Lalo 

Bringing a bridal procession of sin, Babar hath hasted 
from Kabul and demandeth wealth as his bride, O Lalo. 

Modesty and religion have vanished ; falsehood marcheth 
in the van, O Lalo. 

The occupation of the Qazis and the Brahmans is gone ; 
the devil readeth the marriage service, 3 O Lalo. 

Musalman women read the Quran, and in suffering call 
upon God, O Lalo. 

Hindu women whether of high or low caste, meet the same 
fate as they, O Lalo. 

They sing the paean of murder, O Nanak, and smear 
themselves with the saffron of blood. 

Nanak singeth the praises of the Lord in the city of corpses, 
and uttereth this commonplace 

1 He who performs heartfelt devotion. 2 Tilang, Ashtapadi. 

5 This refers to the licentiousness of Babar s army. 



no THE SIKH RELIGION 

He who made men assigned them different positions ; He 
sitteth apart alone and regardeth them. 

True is the Lord, true His decision, true the justice He 
meteth out as an example. 

Bodies shall be cut like shreds of cloth ; Hindustan will 
remember what I say. 

They shall come in 78, depart in 97, and then shall 
rise another disciple of a hero. 1 

Nanak uttereth the word of the True One, and will pro 
claim the truth at the True One s appointed time. 2 

Lalo asked the Guru what he meant by saying 
that God had assigned men different positions. The 
Guru replied as follows : 

God can cause lions, hawks, kestrels, and falcons to eat 
grass ; 

And the animals which eat grass He can cause to eat meat 
such a custom can He establish. 

He can cause hills to appear in rivers, and unfathomable 
rivers in sandy deserts. 

He can appoint a worm to sovereignty, and reduce an 
army to ashes. 

What wonder would it be if God caused to live without 
breath all the animals which live by breathing ? 

Nanak, as it pleaseth the True One, so He giveth us 
sustenance. 3 

A Brahman came to the Guru, offered him a basket 
of fruit, and said, My friend, thou art uttering 
hymns of wrath/ The Guru replied, Remain not 
here ; there is a pool three miles distant ; go thither 
with thy family. All who remain here will be put 

1 That is, the Mughals shall come in Sambat 1578, and depart 
in Sambat 1597 (A.D. 1540). The Sambat year is fifty-seven years in ad 
vance of annus Domini. The departing monarch was Humayun. The 
disciple of a hero is understood to be Sher Shah Sun, \vho dispossessed 
him. This line appears to be an answer to a question put to the 
Guru by Lalo. 

2 Tilang. 3 Majh ki War. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK in 

to death. The Brahman acted on his advice. 
After some days Babar assaulted and destroyed the 
city. He also devastated the neighbouring villages. 
There was a general massacre of the people, and 
Pathan as well as Hindu habitations were plundered 
and razed to the ground. 

The lives of the Guru and Mardana were spared, 
probably because they were strangers, but they 
were imprisoned and placed under the superinten 
dence of Mir Khan, an officer of Babar s army. 
Mir Khan, on seeing them, ordered, Take away 
these slaves to work/ The Guru was condemned to 
carry loads on his head, and Mardana to do the work 
of a groom. The Guru upon this uttered the fol 
lowing : 

I am a purchased slave, my name is Lucky. 

I have sold myself in the shop for God s word ; where He 
placed me, there am I placed. 

What cleverness hath Thy slave ? 

He cannot obey the Lord s order. 

My mother was a slave, my father a slave, I was born a 
slave. 

My mother danced, my father sang, I perform Thy service, 
O King. 1 

If Thou drink I will fetch Thee water, O Lord ; if Thou 
eat I will grind Thee corn. 

I will fan Thee, I will shampoo Thy limbs, and continue to 
repeat Thy name. 

Saith Nanak, ungrateful is Thy slave ; if Thou pardon 
him, it will be to Thy glory. 

In the beginning, in every age, Lord of mercy, Bestower, 
without Thee salvation is not obtained. 2 

When the Guru had finished this hymn, Mardana 
saw some women weeping and shrieking as they 
passed along, and asked his master what had hap 
pened to them. The Guru told Mardana to play the 

1 That is, I am a hereditary servant of God. 2 Maru. 



ii2 THE SIKH RELIGION 

rebeck. Mardana replied that he could not do so, 
as he was holding a horse. The Guru bade him 
utter Wah Guru and let go the horse. Mardana 
obeyed and played the Rag Asa, to which the Guru 
sang the following hymn : 

They who wore beautiful tresses and the partings of whose 
hair were dyed with vermilion, 

Have their locks now shorn with the scissors, and dust is 
thrown upon their heads. 

They dwelt in their private chambers ; now they cannot 
find a seat in public 

Hail, Father! hail! 

Primal Being, Thy limit is not known ; Thou makest 
and beholdest the different phases of existence 

When they were married, they appeared beautiful near 
their spouses ; 

They came in their sedans adorned with ivory ; 

Water was waved round their heads, 1 and glittering fans 
over them. 

They had hundreds of thousands waiting on them sitting, 
and hundreds of thousands waiting on them standing. 

Eating coco-nuts and dates they sported on their couches ; 

But now chains are on their necks, and broken are their 
strings of pearls. 

The wealth and beauty which afforded them pleasure have 
now become their bane. 

The order was given to the soldiers to take and dishonour 
them. 

If it please God, He giveth greatness; and if it please Him, 
He giveth punishment. 

If they had thought of Him before, why should they have 
received punishment ? 

But they had lost all thought of God in joys, in spectacles, 
and in pleasures. 

When Babar s rule was proclaimed no Pathan prince ate 
his food. 

1 The bridegroom s mother or elder sister waves water around the 
head of a bride and then drinks it, so as to take all her ills on herself. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 113 

Some lost their five times of prayer, others their hours of 
worship. 

How shall Hindu women now bathe and apply frontal 
marks without their sacred squares ? 

f They who never thought of Ram 1 are not now allowed 
even to mention Khuda. 2 

One may return to her home ; another may meet and in 
quire after the safety of a relation ; 

But others are destined to sit and weep in pain. 
v/ What pleaseth God, O Nanak, shall happen ; what is man ? 3 

After this, Mir Khan, the governor of the jail, 
arrived. He saw that the Guru s bundle was raised 
a cubit over his head without any apparent support, 
and that the horse entrusted to Mardana followed 
him while he played sacred music on his rebeck. The 
governor communicated this information to Babar. 
The Emperor replied that, if he had known the city 
contained such holy men, he would not have 
destroyed it. At the governor s suggestion he went 
to the prison, which was two miles distant. There 
were Pathan and Hindu women huddled pro 
miscuously together, grinding corn. The Guru had 
also been supplied with a hand-mill for the same 
purpose. It is said that the mill revolved of its own 
accord while he put in the corn. The Emperor 
addressed the Guru, but he was in a trance, thinking 
of the slaughter of his unoffending countrymen. On 
awaking he uttered the following hymn, which, 
however, is not found in the Granth Sahib : 

1 The Hindu name of God. 

2 The Muhammadan name of God, which Hindus shrink from 
pronouncing. 

3 Compare 

God of our fathers ! what is man, 
That thou towards him with hand so various, 
Or might I say contrarious, 

Temper st thy providence through his short course, 
Not evenly, as thou rulest 

The angelic orders, and inferior creatures mute, 
Irrational and brute ? 

MILTON, Samson Agomstes. 



H4 THE SIKH RELIGION 

No one can kill him, O Kind One, whom Thou preserves!. 

How can Thy praises be numbered ? Thou savest countless 
beings. 

Preserve me, O Beloved, preserve me ! I am Thy slave. 

My true Lord pervadeth sea and land, the nether and the 
upper regions. 

Thou didst preserve Jaidev and Nama, Thy beloved saints 

Thou didst save those on whom Thou didst bestow Thy 
name 

Thou didst preserve Sain, Kabir, and Trilochan who loved 
Thy name. 

Thou didst preserve Ravdas, the tanner, who is numbered 
among Thy saints. 1 

Nanak, who is without honour or family, uttereth suppli 
cation. 

Extricate him, O Lord, from the ocean of the world, and 
make him Thine own. 

It is said that the Emperor, on hearing this, fell at 
Nanak s feet, and declared that God appeared on 
his face. Upon this all the courtiers saluted Nanak. 
The Emperor asked him to accept a present from 
him. The Guru replied that he wanted nothing for 
himself, but he requested that the captives of 
Saiyidpur might be released. Upon this the Emperor 
ordered that they should be set free and their pro 
perty restored to them. The captives, however, 
refused to depart without the Guru. He was then 
allowed to go with them, and they went to their 
homes in the city. They found that all the people 
who had remained in Saiyidpur had been put to 
death. Mardana told his master that it had all hap 
pened as God had willed it. Upon this the Guru, 
to the accompaniment of Mardana s rebeck, sang 
the following lamentation : 

An account of the saints mentioned in this hymn, with their com 
positions contained in the Granth Sahib, will be given in the final 
volume of this work. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 115 

Where are those sports, those stables, and those horses ? 
Where those bugles and clarions ? 

Where are those who buckled on their swords and were 
mighty in battle ? where those scarlet uniforms ? 

Where those mirrors and fair faces ? we see them no longer 
here. 

This world is Thine, O Lord of the earth. 

In one ghari Thou establishest and disestablishest ; Thou 
distributest wealth as Thou pleasest. 

Where are those houses, those mansions, and those palaces? 
where those beautiful seraglios ? 

Where are those easy couches and those women a sight of 
whom banished sleep ? 

Where is that betel, those betel-sellers, and those fair 
ones ? They have vanished. 

For wealth many are ruined ; this wealth hath disgraced 
many. 

It is not amassed without sin, and it departeth not with 
the dead. 

Him whom the Creator destroyeth He first depriveth of 
virtue. 

Millions of priests tried by their miraculous power to 
restrain the emperor when they heard of his approach. 

He burned houses, mansions, and palaces ; he cut princes 
to pieces, and had them rolled in the dust. 

No Mughal hath become blind ; no priest hath wrought 
a miracle. 

There was a contest between the Mughals and Pathans ; 
the sword was wielded in the battle. 

One side aimed and discharged their guns, the other also 
handled their weapons : 

They whose letter * hath been torn in God s court must 
die, my brethren. 

There were the wives of Hindus, of Turks, of Bhattis, and 
of Rajputs. 

1 In India when announcing the death of a relation it is usual for 
the writer to tear the top of the letter. The reference here is to that 
custom. 

I 2 



ii6 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The robes of some were torn from head to foot ; the 
dwellings of others were their places of cremation. 

How did they whose husbands came not home pass the 
night ? 

The Creator acteth and causeth others to act ; to whom 
shall man complain ? 

Misery and happiness are according to Thy pleasure ; to 
whom shall we go to cry ? 

The Commander is pleased issuing His orders ; Nanak, 
man obtaineth what is allotted him. 1 

A propos of the change of circumstances in India 
the Guru uttered the following : 

God -hath given fixed time for all events, and fully estab 
lished the nine regions, the seven seas, the fourteen 
worlds, 2 the three qualities, and the four ages. 

He put four lamps 3 one by one into the hands of the four 
ages. 

kind God, such is Thy power. 

The dwellers at every hearth are Thy slaves, and religion 
is their ruler. 

The earth is Thy cooking-pot, Thou gavest once for all ; 
destiny is Thy storekeeper. 

Instigated by their hearts 4 men lose patience and beg 
again and again to their ruin. 

Covetousness is a black dungeon, demerits the fetters on 
the feet. 

Wealth ever beatei;h the soul with its mallet, while sin 
sitteth as judge. 

Man shall be either good or bad, O Lord, as Thou lookest 
on him. 

1 Asa. 

2 The Hindus and the Muhammadans agree in believing that there 
are fourteen worlds, seven above and seven, including the earth itself, 
below. According to the Hindus these worlds emerged from the 
mundane egg when divided into two equal parts. 

3 The Veds. 

4 Narad the Muni is here understood by the gyanis to mean the 
human heart. Some furiher account of Narad will be given. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 117 

The Primal Being is now called Allah ; the turn of the 
Shaikhs hath come. 

There is a tax on the shrines of the gods ; such is the 
practice established. 

There are ablution-pots, calls to prayer, five daily prayers, 
prayer-carpets, and God appeareth dressed in blue. 1 

In every house all say Mian ; 2 your language hath been 
changed. 

Since Thou, who art Lord of the earth hast appointed 
Babar a Mir, 3 what power have we ? 

In the four directions men make Thee obeisance, and 
Thy praises are uttered in every house. 

The profit which is obtained from pilgrimages, repeating 
the Simritis, 4 and bestowing alms all day long, 

Is, O Nanak, obtained in one ghari by remembering the 
Name which conferreth greatness. 5 

The Hindus and the Musalmans who returned to 
Saiyidpur began to dispose of their dead, and there 
was weeping and mourning in every house. People 
said, Such and such was the deceased/ Upon this 
the Guru fell into a trance, and uttered the following 
hymn : 

As herdsmen stay for a short time in the pasture-ground, 6 so 
do men stay in this world. 

Men by the exercise of falsehood build houses for themselves. 

Awake, awake, ye sleepers ; lo ! the soul the dealer 
departeth. 

If ye are to remain here for ever, then build houses. 

The body shall fall and the soul depart, if any one desire 
to know the truth. 

The Muhammadans frequently \vcar blue clothes, a custom which 
has descended from the ancient Egyptians. 

2 Mian, a title of respect addressed to Muhammadans. In the hill 
districts of India it is given to the sons of Rajput princes. 

3 Mir, a lord or master. 

4 Simrifit, the traditional ceremonial and legal institutes of the 
Hindus. The principal Simritis are twenty-seven in number. 

f) Basant Ashtapadi. 

This refers to the nomadic life which prevailed around the Guru s 
natal village. 



n8 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Why criest thou Alas ! alas ! 1 God is and shall be. 

Ye weep for others, but who will weep for you ? 

Ye worry with worldly occupations, my brethren, and 
practise falsehood. 

The dead hear not at all ; ye only cry to be heard of others. 

He who laid them to sleep, Nanak, will awake them. 

If man know his own home in God, then shall he not sleep. 

If any one know of any one at his departure taking any 
thing with him, 

Then let him with open eyes amass wealth know and 
consider this. 

Do thy dealing ; gain thine object ; be not sorry here 
after. 

Thou shalt be known as a true dealer if thou take profit 
with thee. 

Sow the seed of truth in the soil of honesty ; in that way 
practise tillage. 

Forsake vice, practise virtue, so shalt thou obtain the 
Real Thing. 

If it be God s favour, man shall meet the true Guru, 
understand his instruction, 

Repeat the Name, hear the Name, and deal in the Name. 

As is the profit so the loss ; that is the way of the world. 

What pleaseth Him, O Nanak, is my glory. 2 

One day Mardana took it into his head to ask the 
Guru to explain the cause of the Saiyidpur massacre, 
and said, Sir, some Pathans have done wrong ; but 
why have so many been killed on their account ? 
The Guru pointed out a tree, and told Mardana to 
go and sleep under it. When he awoke, the Guru 
would give him an answer. Mardana accordingly 
went and lay down to sleep under the tree. A drop 
of honey fell on his naked breast. As he slept, ants 
came to drink it, and the sleeper half unconsciously 
crushed them to death with his hand. The Guru 
asked him on awaking what he had done. He replied 

1 Ohi, ohi ! There is a pun on the word ohi. It means, Alas ! and 
He (God) is. 2 Asa Ashtapadi. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 119 

that one insect had bitten him, and so he had killed 
them all. The Guru replied, * It is in that very way 
the people of Saiyidpur were killed/ Upon this 
Mardana fell at his feet, and the remnant of the 
inhabitants of Saiyidpur became his disciples. 

After this the Guru returned to the Emperor s 
camp with the object of obtaining another interview 
with him. He visited the prison and sang hymns 
for the prisoners whose treatment he deplored. Under 
the influence of such feelings he composed the 
following : 

Babar ruled over Khurasan and hath terrified Hindustan. 

The Creator taketh no blame to Himself ; it was Death 
disguised as a Mughal who made war on us. 

When there was such slaughter and lamentation, didst 
not Thou, O God, feel pain ? 

Creator, Thou belongest to all. 

If a tyrant slay a tyrant, one is not angry ; 

But if a ravening lion fall on a herd, its master l should 
show his manliness. 

The dogs of Lodi 2 have spoiled the priceless inheritance ; 
when they are dead no one will regard them. 

God, Thou Thyself joinest and Thou Thyself separatest 
lo ! this is Thy greatness. 

If any one give himself a great name and enjoy himself 
to his heart s content, 

In God s view he is as a worm which nibbleth corn ; 

But he who while alive is dead, may gain something, 
O Nanak, by repeating the Name. 3 

When Babar had heard this hymn, he ordered the 
Guru to be sent for. When the Guru appeared, the 
Emperor asked him to sing the hymn again, and 

1 The master of Hindustan at the time was Sultan Ibrahim Lodi. 
He only met Babar s force at Panipat, where he was defeated. 

2 The Pathan dynasty of the Lodis who ruled in India prior to the 
advent of the Mughal Babar. 

3 Asa. 



120 THE SIKH RELIGION 

the Guru did so. Upon this, it is said, Babar s brain 
opened for the reception of spiritual truths. He 
praised the Guru, and opening his bhang-pouch, 
offered him some. The Guru replied that he had 
already taken bhang whose intoxication would never 
subside. JBabar asked what bhang that was. The 
Guru replied with the following hymn : 

God, fear of Thee is my bhang, my heart its pouch ; 

1 am an intoxicated hermit. 

My hands are the cup ; it is for a sight of Thee, God, 
I hunger, 

And ever beg at Thy door 

For a sight of Thee I crave. 

I beg at Thy door ; grant me Thine alms. 

Saffron, flowers, musk, gold, and sandal are all applied 
to the body ; 

So the bright perfume of the saints rendereth all souls 
fragrant. 

No one calleth clarified butter or silk impure ; ] 

Such is a saint in regard to caste. 

May Nanak obtain alms at the doors 

Of those who are imbued with Thy name and continue 
to love Thee ! 2 

The Emperor was so pleased with the Guru that 
he asked him to accompany him. The Guru 
would at first only promise to remain one day 
with him, but, on being pressed to remain three days, 
at last consented. The Guru was always distressed as 
he looked towards the prisoners. For the third time 
he sang the preceding hymn, and then fell into 
a trance and became unconscious. The Emperor 
stood over him, and asked the bystanders what had 
happened. They replied that the faqir, on beholding 
God s wrath, was in suffering, and had fallen into a 
trance. Babar became alarmed for the Guru s safety, 
and asked the people to pray to God for his re- 

1 That is, no one despises them. 2 Tilang. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 121 

covery. Upon this the Guru stood up, and there 
then shone such light as if a thousand suns had 
arisen. Babar saluted, and asked the Guru to be 
gracious unto him. The Guru replied, If thou, 
O Emperor, desire kindness, set all thy captives 
free. He agreed, on one condition that the Guru 
should promise that his empire should continue from 
generation to generation. The Guru replied, Thine 
empire shall remain for a time. The Emperor on 
this ordered that all his prisoners should be clothed 
with robes of honour, a matter which gave great 
pleasure and satisfaction to the Guru. The Emperor 
asked the Guru for instruction suitable to his position. 
The Guru said, Deliver just judgements, reverence 
holy men, forswear wine and gambling. The monarch 
who indulgeth in these vices shall, if he survive, 
bewail his misdeeds. Be merciful to the vanquished, 
and worship God in spirit and in truth. 

At the final parting, the Emperor pressed the Guru 
to embrace Islam, which recognized only one God, 
as the Guru himself had been preaching, so he would 
not have far to go on his spiritual journey and his 
progress to salvation. Moreover, on embracing Islam 
he would have the advantage of the mediation of 
God s holy and last prophet Muhammad. The Guru 
replied : 

There are hundreds of thousands of Muhammads, but 
only one God. 

The Unseen is true and without anxiety. 

Many Muhammads stand in His court. 

So numberless they cannot be reckoned. 

Prophets have been sent and come into the world. 

Whenever He pleaseth He hath them arrested and 
brought before Him. 

The slave Nanak hath ascertained 

That God alone is pure and all else impure. 

The Emperor, instead of being incensed at this 
outspoken language, invited the Guru to ask him 



122 THE SIKH RELIGION 

a favour. The Guru replied to the accompaniment 
of Mardana s rebeck : 

It is the one God Who hath commissioned me. 

Every one partaketh of His Gifts. 

(He who looketh for human support 
Loseth both this world and the next. 
^There is but one Giver, the whole world are beggars. 

They who forsake Him and attach themselves to others 
lose all their honour. 

Kings and Emperors are all made by Him. 
There is none equal to Him. 
Saith Nanak, Hear, Emperor Babar, 
He who beggeth of thee is a fool. 

CHAPTER X 

The Guru then departed for Pasrur, and thence 
to Sialkot, the fortress of the Sial tribe, now a can 
tonment in the northern part of the Pan jab. He 
rested under a wild caper tree, which still exists outside 
the city. Having taken refreshment, he sent Mardana 
to the market-place for a paisa, or a farthing s worth 
of truth and a paisa worth of falsehood. Nobody 
understood what the messenger meant till Mardana 
reached Mula, who was a Karar, or petty shopkeeper. 
The latter said that death was true and life false. 
Mardana returned with this message to the Guru. 
Upon this a great friendship sprang up between the 
Guru and Mula, and Mula afterwards accompanied 
him to Kabul. On a subsequent occasion when Guru 
Nanak and Mardana visited Sialkot, Mardana went 
to Mula. His wife, thinking her husband would 
again leave her, concealed him, and told Mardana to 
say he was not at home. In his concealment, he was 
bitten by a snake and died. On this Guru Nanak 
composed the following : 

Friendship with Karars is false, and false is its foundation. 

Mula saw not whence death would come to him. 1 

1 Additional Sloks of Guru Nanak. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 123 

When his work was accomplished in Sialkot, the 
Guru proceeded to the south of the Pan jab as far 
as Mithankot (in the present district of Dera Ghazi 
Khan), where Mian Mitha, a famous Muhammadan 
priest, resided. The Guru took up his quarters in 
a garden near the town. When Mian Mitha heard 
of the Guru s arrival he said, Nanak is a good faqir ; 
but, if I meet him, I will squeeze the juice out of 
him as if he were a lemon. Mardana, when reporting 
his speech to the Guru, said, Mian Mitha is thine 
automaton, and will play as thou causest him to 
play. Mian Mitha continued his boasting : I will 
go to see Nanak, and, if I meet him, I will take 
the cream off him as I would skim milk. Mian 
Mitha met the Guru and, after saluting him in the 
Muhammadan fashion, sat down. He challenged the 
Guru by the following slok : 

The first name is that of God, the second that of the 
Prophet. 

O Nanak, if thou repeat the Creed, 1 thou shalt find 
acceptance in God s court. 

The Guru replied : 

The first name is that of God ; how many prophets are 
at His gate ! 

O Shaikh, form good intentions, and thou shalt find 
acceptance in God s court. 

The Guru continued : Mian Mitha, at God s gate 
there is no room for a prophet. He who dwelleth 
there is God alone. Mian Mitha then put the Guru 
two questions : How can a lamp burn without oil ? 
and, How shall man obtain a seat in God s court ? 

The Guru replied as follows : 

Act according to the Quran and thy sacred books. 
Put the wick of fear into thy body ; 
Burn in it the knowledge of truth ; 

1 That is, if thou become a Muhammadan. 



124 THE SIKH RELIGIO 

Thus shall thy lamp burn without oil. 

Make such a light, and thou shalt find the Lord. 

When God s words leave an impression on man 

And service is performed, happiness is obtained. 

All worlds come and go : 

While abiding in this world perform worship ; 

Thus shalt thou obtain a seat in God s court, 

And, saith Nanak, triumphantly swing thine arm. 1 



Mian Mitha then put to the Guru the question con 
tained in the first line of the following hymn. He 
also inquired the condition of the souls of the wicked 
after death. The Guru replied as follows : 

* My brother, salam alaikum ! for God s sake tell the 
truth ; how shall man obtain distinction in God s court ? 

As man soweth so shall he reap ; he shall eat what he 
obtaineth from the Commander. 

Nanak, without the true Name man shall be bound and 
endure suffering. 

Praise be to the Creator ; when man goeth down to 
the wretched dark grave, God s power shall be manifested. 

The angels, the heralds of the Almighty, shall come with 
His orders. 

They shall hold quivers, maces, battle-axes, two-edged 
swords, bows, 

Lances, and shields made of fire ; and put chains on 
men s necks. 

By God s order they shall bind and lead away the back 
biter as well as the man without a priest. 

Nanak, the true Name, the source of consolation in this 
last age, shall procure man s acceptance in God s court. 

Ye fear lions, jackals, and snakes ; but they shall make 
their dwellings in your graves. 

Oxen shall root up your graves, and even your enemies 
hatred of you shall cool. 

1 Sri Rag. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 125 

Brethren, friends, and lovers read the fatiha, 1 and say 
prayers for the departed. 

Nanak, such things are false, and God alone is true. 

The sinners who have committed transgressions are bound 
and led away. 

Their luggage of sins is so heavy that they cannot lift it. 

The steep road ahead is dark, while the executioner 
walketh behind them. 

In front is a sea of fire ; how shall they cross it ? 

Ravens stand on men s skulls, and peck at them fast 
as a shower of sparks. 

Nanak, where shall man escape when the punishment is 
by God s order ? 

The eyes of the sinful shall be torn out ; they shall be 
come blind, and terrible darkness prevail. 

Their ears shall be pressed as if they were the sockets of 
oil-presses, 2 and storms of filth shall assail their noses. 

Their tongues shall be cut out for breaking their promises 
and forgetting the True One. 

They shall cry aloud when their skulls are burning in 
the fire. 

No one can save the ignorant man who is covetous and 
hath no priest ; 

But they whose demerits are pardoned through their 
merits shall be, O Nanak, of the elect. 

As sesame is heated and pressed, or cotton carded by 
means of a thong, so shall sinners be punished. 

Like paper they shall be beaten with mallets, and put 
into presses ; 

They shall be heated like iron ; they shall burn and cry 
aloud ; 

The wretched beings heads shall be taken up with tongs 
and placed on anvils, 

1 The introductory prayer of the Quran. Its secondary meaning 
is prayers offered up for a deceased person. 

2 The Indian oil-press is a primitive machine. A beam is made 
to revolve in a socket in which the seeds to be pressed are placed. 
The meaning here is, that the ears shall be tortured as if the beams of 
oil-presses revolved in them as sockets. 



126 THE SIKH RELIGION 

On which they shall be beaten with hammers in time 
according to the smith s l lead. 

Nanak, without the true Name they shall have no rest 
either in this world or the next. 

Iron spikes shall be driven into their feet, and the sun 
shall burn their heads. 

They who are captivated with the strange woman s flesh, 
shall lose their manhood and their honour ; 

They shall be bound to a heated pillar, and no one will 
go near them ; 

They shall be unloosed and again tied to it ; they shall 
repent and implore pity 

Everybody, Nanak, is an enemy of the sinner 

They shall be put into a furnace and bodkins of fire 
thrust into their eyes ; 

They shall be burnt by sand under which fire hath been 
kindled ; 

They shall be roasted in a caldron like rice, and shall 
then crackle and make a report. 

God Himself pardoneth, O Nanak ; whom else shall we 
address ? 

As the juice of sugar-cane is expressed by putting great 
weight on it, 

So man is weighed down by eating, drinking, dressing, 
and pleasures which degrade his mind. 

An account shall be demanded from the soul which hath 
dealt in such things. 

Feet and legs perform the duties the soul ordereth them. 

The tongue which tasted sinful savours shall stand up in 
court and cry out against the soul ; 

The ears shall also depose that it is the soul which is false 
and deceitful. 

The nose and eyes shall also plead not guilty, and it is 
the poor soul which shall suffer. 

The soul under arrest in Death s court pleadeth, It is 
the senses which have led the whole world astray : 

* The senses united have thrown man into misery as the 
smith putteth iron on the anvil. 

1 Dharmraj, the Pluto of Greek mythology. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 127 

Nanak, he who meeteth not the true Guru and obtaineth 
not divine knowledge, shall find no rest in this world or 
the next. 

The soul shall be filed seventy times like an arrow ; 

It shall be melted like gold in a mould ; O soul, thou 
shalt suffer for what thou hast done. 

The soul shall have to bear a prodigious saddle and be 
driven like a steed. 

Nanak, it shall be bound by Death, and have to suffer 
transmigration again and again. 

How many enemies shall it have on sea and land ! the 
forests and glades shall cause it to suffer. 

Every house shall bear it enmity ; Nanak, the real thing 
is to meditate on the Eternal. 

Death with the three bloodshot and terrible eyes shall 
lie in wait for the soul. 

The whole world is Death s provender ; merciless is the 
god of death. 

He seizeth men, Nanak, and hurrieth them away in 
obedience to the Commander. 

My body is before Thee ; Thou art Master ; Thou mayest 
preserve or destroy it. 

There shall be no mother, father, kinsman, wife, or 
brother, 

Son, or wealth to assist us ; how shall we have conso 
lation ? 

There shall be no quiver, or bow, or shield, or sword 
to protect us, 

But a seething caldron day and night ; consider this 
under the Guru s instruction. 

vxMake honesty thy steed, truth thy saddle, continence 
thine equestrian armour ; 

vxThe five virtues 1 thine arrows, and truth thy sword and 
shield. 

Nanak, pious men who have truth in their hearts, shall 
obtain honour in God s court. 

1 Contentment, compassion, piety, patience, morality. The list 
of the five virtues is somewhat arbitrary. Truth is generally included 
in them, but here the Guru makes it a separate virtue. 



128 THE SIKH RELIGION 

v Brahma who came into the world repeating the Veds 
cannot describe God. 
What is poor Krishan who by God s order descended upon 



earth ? 



Shiv and countless gods and goddesses standing at Thy 
gate praise Thee. 

He who turneth from God shall pine away and die ; the 
True One is ever the Pardoner. 1 

Mian Mitha then spoke : What is that one 
Name which thou praisest so much ? The Guru 
replied, Hath any one ever known the worth of 
that Name ? Mian Mitha asked him to be good 
enough to explain it to him. The Guru then took 
his arm, led him aside, and said to him, Shaikh, 
hearest thou the Name of the one God ? While 
they were speaking, the name of the Prophet vanished 
amid the sounds of divine ecstasy, and when they 
looked again there appeared instead of it only a heap 
of ashes. Then came a voice from heaven which only 
repeated Allah , God s Arabic name. Upon this 
Shaikh Mitha got up and kissed the Guru s feet. 
The Guru then fell into a trance, and in that state 
gave utterance to the following : 

v N ASIH AT NAM A 2 

The present are favoured ; the absent are not. 

Faith is a friend, want of faith an infidel ; 

Pride is ruin, wrath is unlawful ; 

Concupiscence is Satan, conceit is infidelity ; 

The slanderer s face is black. 

The man without faith is unclean ; he who is tender 
hearted is pure. 

Knowledge is gentleness. The non-avaricious are holy ; 
the avaricious are impatient. 

The honest man hath a bright, the ungrateful man a 
yellow face. 

1 Banno s Granth Sahib. It must be noted that this hymn is not 
generally accepted by the Sikhs. 

2 Instruction. This too is not found in the Granth Sahib. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 129 

Truth is heaven, falsehood is hell. 

Mildness is victuals. 

Force is oppression, justice is pure. 

God s praises are ablutions, the call to prayer is noise. 

Theft is greed, adultery uncleanness. 

Patience is humility, impatience deceit. 

The right way is that of spiritual advisers ; the wrong 
way is for those who have none. 

Compassion is wealth, want of compassion useless. 

The sword is for warriors, justice for monarchs. 

He who knoweth and causeth others to know these 
things, 

Is, O Nanak, called a wise man. 

Upon this the Guru and Mian Mitha separated. 



CHAPTER XI 

The Guru proceeded to the river Ravi and thence 
to Lahore. The Lahore territory was then farmed 
from the Emperor by a millionaire Khatri, whose 
name was Duni Chand. He was performing the 
ceremony of shradh 1 for his father, when he heard of 
the devout Nanak s arrival. He took the Guru to 
his house, and treated him with great affection. 
When everything was ready for the anniversary feast, 
Duni Chand began to feed the Brahmans. The Guru, 
on being summoned, asked what the matter was. 
Duni Chand replied that it was his father s shradh, 
and that he had fed one hundred Brahmans in his 
name. The Guru replied, It is now two days since 
thy father hath eaten anything, and yet thou sayest 
thou hast fed one hundred Brahmans for him. Duni 
Chand asked where his father was. The Guru replied 
that he had become incarnate in a wolf, which was 
now in a clump of trees six miles distant. The reason 

1 Shrddhs are oblations of cakes and libations of water made to the 
spirits of deceased ancestors : Vide Monier Williams s Indian Wisdom, 
passim. 



I3 o THE SIKH RELIGION 

his father s soul had entered a wolf was, that while 
he was in human birth he had coveted meat which 
a Sikh was cooking, and had died in that desire. 

The Guru, on seeing several flags over Duni Chand s 
door, asked what they were. It was explained that 
each flag denoted a lakh of rupees which Duni 
Chand had acquired. On this the Guru gave him 
a needle, and told him to keep it until he asked for 
it in the next world. Duni Chand took the needle 
to his wife, and told her to put it by for the purpose 
indicated. She believed him crazed, and asked how 
a needle could go to the next world. She accordingly 
charged him to return it to the Guru. Duni Chand 
took the needle with his wife s message to the Guru, 
who said, If such a small and light thing as a needle 
cannot go to the next world, how can thy wealth reach 
there ? Upon this Duni Chand fell at his feet, and 
prayed him to tell him by what means his wealth 
should reach the next world. The Guru replied, Give 
some of thy wealth in God s name, feed the poor, and 
thy wealth shall accompany thee. Upon this Duni 
Chand distributed seven lakhs of treasure, for he 
understood that disobedience to the Guru s order 
would militate against his salvation. He then 
became a disciple of the Guru, and began to repeat 
the Name. Guru Nanak uttered the following on 
the occasion : 

False are kings, false their subjects, false the whole 
world ; 

False are mansions, false palaces, false those who dwell 
therein ; 

False is gold, false silver, false he who weareth them ; 

False the body, false raiment, false peerless beauty ; 

False husbands, false wives ; they pine away and become 
dust. 1 

Man who is false loveth what is false, and forgetteth the 
Creator. 

1 Instead of chhar, dust, the Granth Sahib has khwdr, despised. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 131 

With whom contract friendship ? The whole world passeth 
away. 

False is sweetness, false honey, in falsehood shiploads are 
drowned 

Nanak humbly asserteth Except Thee, God, everything 
is thoroughly false. 1 

The Guru went in a north-east direction, and took 
up his post on the bank of the Ravi. His arrival 
there caused great excitement, and every one went 
to see him. He was universally held to be a man 
of God. All who visited him went away pleased. 
Every verse that he composed was at once pub 
lished abroad. He used to compose verses like the 
following, which faqirs sang to the accompaniment 
of reeds : 

Falsehood is at an end ; Nanak, truth at last prevaileth. 2 

There was only the one Name mentioned in the 
Guru s dwelling, and he became the object of great 
popular admiration. 

A millionaire official who dwelt in a neighbouring 
village began to depreciate the Guru. He said, Who 
is this person whose name is repeated by every one, 
as if he were a god, though he is only a mortal like 
ourselves ? The Hindus are being perverted, and 
even the Musalmans are losing their faith. Come, let 
us imprison him. When the speaker mounted on 
horseback, the animal shied and threw him. Next 
day he again mounted, but, as he proceeded on his 
way, became blind and had to alight. Those who 
witnessed his calamity were afraid to make any 
remark save that Nanak was a great saint. They, 
however, suggested to the millionaire that he should 
do homage to the Guru. Upon this he began to 
praise the Guru ; and those who were with him 
bowed towards the Guru. The millionaire again 

1 Asa ki War. 2 Ramkali ki War I. 

K 2 



132 THE SIKH RELIGION 

mounted his horse, intending this time to go and 
supplicate the Guru, but immediately fell down. 
His companions addressed him, Thou hast made 
a mistake in going on horseback. Go on foot, that 
thou mayest be pardoned/ He took this advice. 
On arriving at a spot whence the Guru s residence 
could be seen, he recovered his sight, and began to 
make salutations in the Guru s direction. On 
arriving in his presence he fell at his feet. The Guru 
was pleased and made him his guest for three days. 
The millionaire, in honour of the Guru, founded 
a village, which he called Kartarpur, on the margin 
of the Ravi, and built a Sikh temple therein, both 
of which he dedicated to the Guru. 

One day a fanatical Brahman came to the Guru and 
begged for alms. The Guru, who was at his break 
fast, invited the Brahman to join him. The Brahman 
replied that he would not eat food in that way. He 
would only eat what he had cooked himself. He 
would first dig up the earth to a depth of a cubit 
so that all impurity of the surface might be removed, 
and he would also make a cooking square into 
which none but himself might enter. He would 
then dig a span deeper, and make a fireplace on 
which he would put firewood which he had washed, 
so that no insects might be burned in it. The 
Guru had not attended to these formalities, and the 
Brahman spurned food otherwise cooked. The 
Guru told him he would give him uncooked viands 
which he might cook himself. He then went outside 
and began to dig up the earth, but wherever he 
dug he only turned up bones, which he deemed 
a still greater abomination than the Guru s food. 
He continued digging all day, but with the same 
result. At last, overcome by hunger, he went and 
threw himself at Nanak s feet, and asked for the 
cooked food he had previously rejected. The Guru 
was pleased to gratify him, and then composed the 
following : 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 133 

Cooking places of gold, vessels of gold, 
Lines of silver far extended, 
Ganges water, firewood of the karanta l tree, 
Eating rice boiled in milk 

my soul, these things are of no account 
Until thou art saturated with the true Name. 
Hadst thou the eighteen Purans with thee, 
Couldst thou recite the four Veds, 

Didst thou bathe on holy days and give alms according to 
men s castes, 

Didst thou fast and perform religious ceremonies day and 
night ; 

Wert thou a qazi, a mulla, or a shaikh, 

A Jogi, a jangam, 2 didst thou wear an ochre-coloured dress. 

Or didst thou perform the duties of a householder 

Without knowing God, Death would bind and take all men 
away. 

The duties of all creatures are recorded on their heads ; 

They shall be judged according to their acts. 

Foolish and ignorant men issue orders 
* Nanak, the True One hath storehouses of praises. 3 

The Guru initiated the practice of singing hymns 
in the end of the night. A boy seven years of age 
used to come to listen and stand behind him. 
When the singing was over, he used quietly to 
depart. One day the Guru ordered his servants to 
detain the boy in order to discover the object of 
his continual attendance. He was accordingly 
brought before the Guru, who asked him, O boy, 
why comest thou so early in the morning to listen 
to hymns ? This is the time of life for thee to 
eat, play, and sleep/ The boy replied, Sir, one 
day my mother bade me light the fire. When 
I put on the wood, I observed that the little sticks 
burned first and afterwards the big ones. From that 
time I have been afraid of early death. It is very 

1 The Carissa Carandas. 

2 A class of faqirs with matted hair and thin chains to their feet. 
They generally go about ringing bells. 3 Basant. 



i 3 4 THE SIKH RELIGION 

doubtful whether we shall live to be old, and so 
I attend thy religious gatherings/ The Guru was 
much pleased on hearing this wisdom from the 
child s lips, and said he spoke like an old man 
(budha). On that occasion the Guru composed the 
following : 

In the briny unfathomable ocean the fish did not recognize 
the net. 1 

Why did the very clever and beautiful fish have so much 
confidence ? 

It was caught through its own doing ; death cannot be 
averted, 

my brethren ; know that in like manner death hangeth 
over your heads. 

Man is like the fish upon which the net falleth unawares. 

The whole world is bound by death ; without the Guru 
death cannot be destroyed. 

They who are imbued with the True One, and have 
abandoned worthless mammon, are saved. 

1 am a sacrifice unto those who are found true at the gate 
of the True One. 

Death is like the hawk among the birds, or the huntsman 
with the noose in his hands. 

They whom the Guru preserved have been saved ; all 
others have been entrapped by the bait. 

They who possess not God s name shall be rejected ; no 
one will assist them. 

God is the truest of the true, and His place is the truest 
of the true. 

They who obey the True One meditate on Him in their 
hearts. 

Even the perverse who obtain divine knowledge under 
the Guru s instruction are pure. 

Make supplication to the true Guru to unite thee with the 
Friend. 

When man meeteth the Friend he obtaineth happiness, and 
the myrmidons of death poison themselves. 

1 The worldly man does not remember death. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 135 

I abide in the Name, and the Name abideth in my 
heart. 

Without the Guru all is darkness ; without the Word 
nothing can be known. 

By the Guru s instruction light shineth, and man con- 
tinueth to love the True One. 

Death entereth not where the soul s light is blended with 
God s. 

Thou, God, art the Friend ; Thou art wise ; it is Thou 
who unitest men with Thee. 

Under the Guru s instruction, O man, praise Him who 
hath no end or limit. 

Death entereth not where there is the incomparable Word 
of the Guru. 

By God s order all sentient beings were produced ; by God s 
order they perform their functions. 

By God s order they are in the power of death ; by God s 
order they are absorbed in the True One. 

Nanak, what pleaseth God shall happen ; there is nothing 
whatever in the power of His creatures. 1 

The boy to whom the above hymn was addressed 
was subsequently known as Bhai Budha on account 
of the complimentary expression of the Guru. 
He was held in such high estimation that he 
was commissioned to confer the tilaks or patches 
of Guruship on the first five successors of Guru 
Nanak. 

Kalu with all his people proceeded to where his 
son the Guru had fixed his habitation. Sikh societies 
then began to be formed. The Guru took off his 
extraordinary costume and dressed in a more con 
ventional manner. With a cloth around his waist, 
a sheet over his shoulder, and a turban on his head, 
he looked the impersonation of holiness. The 
string of his fame rose to heaven, it was said, like 
that of a kite. Every one addressed him, Hail, 
Nanak ! a great saint hath been born in the world. 

1 Sri Rag, Ashtapadi. 



136 THE SIKH RELIGION 

At Kartarpur, a watch before day, the Japji and 
the Asa ki War were repeated. Then followed 
reading and expounding of the Guru s hymns, until 
a watch and a quarter after sunrise. This was 
succeeded by singing and the reading of the Arati 
(Gagan mai thai). After this, breakfast was served. 
In the third watch there was again singing, after 
which in the evening the Sodar was read. Then the 
Sikhs all dined together. The repast ended with 
further singing. After a watch of night had elapsed 
the Sohila was read, and every one then retired. 

The Guru when not engaged in prayer occupied 
himself during the day in Kartarpur in giving 
instruction to all who sought it. He thus delivered 
himself to Malo and Bhago on the subject of Hindu 
penances : To burn in fire, to abide long in water, 
to fast, to endure heat and cold, to hold up one s 
arm permanently, to do penance with body reversed, 
to stand for a long time on one leg, to live on forest 
tubers and roots, to abide on the margins of rivers, 
to wander over the world as a pilgrim, to fast at 
full moon all such penances are works of darkness. 

The Guru thus expressed himself on the subject 
of the devotional exercises of the Sikhs : To recall 
the wandering mind from the distraction of the 
senses, and then employ it in pious discourses 
and in devoutly singing and listening to songs of 
praise of the Almighty know that these are merito 
rious acts which may be easily performed. They 
involve but little labour and bring great reward. 
The Hindu penances on the contrary involve great 
trouble while only small recompense is obtained 
therefrom. 

The Guru replied to a man called Kalu who had 
asked him for a definition of a holy man : Recognize 
him as holy in whom are to be found friend 
ship, sympathy, pleasure at the welfare of others, 
and dislike of evil company. In the first place, the 
intentions of holy men are pure. Secondly, they are 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 137 

pleased on hearing the praises of others. Thirdly, 
holy men serve the virtuous. Fourthly, they honour 
those who can impart to them learning and good 
counsel. Fifthly, as there is a periodical craving for 
food or intoxicants, so they feel a craving for the 
Guru s word and for divine knowledge. Sixthly, 
they love their wives, and renounce other women. 
Seventhly, they avoid subjects from which quarrels 
may arise. Eighthly, they serve those who are 
superior to themselves in intelligence or devotion. 
Ninthly, even if strong, they are not arrogant, and 
trample not on others. Tenthly, they abandon the 
society of the evil, and only associate with the holy/ 
Two Sikhs, called Bhagta and Ohri, asked Guru 
Nanak how rest was to be obtained, and transmigra 
tion avoided. The Guru replied as follows : You 
shall find rest by avoiding manmukh karm (perverse 
acts). Being asked to define manmukh karm more 
particularly, the Guru replied : It is to be heartily 
envious of every one, to desire that worldly wealth 
and all happiness should forsake others and come to 
oneself, to suffer great pain as one beholdeth the 
houses and property of others, to believe all men 
one s enemies, and do good to no one. Expel all this 
evil from your hearts. In the second place, the 
perverse man is proud and relentless to every one. 
When he seeth such and such a person inferior to 
himself, he never adviseth him ; nay, he laugheth 
at him, and treateth him with contempt, saying, 
"His is not equal to my lofty intellect." In the 
third place, the perverse man is addicted to slander ; 
but do you renounce it and never utter it. If any 
one praise another who is superior to him, he cannot 
endure it, nay he becometh wroth, saying, "O! I am 
well acquainted with him." In this way he uttereth 
slander. How can he who is proud of his efforts and 
envious of others ever possess excellence ? In the 
fourth place, if the perverse man receive advice, he 
will not act on it through obstinacy; nay, he will 



138 THE SIKH RELIGION 

perversely do the very reverse. These vices envy, 
pride, slander, and obstinacy belong to the perverse. 
Relinquish them, acting as trees do when they drop 
their leaves in autumn/ 

The Guru was asked why the words Sat Nam 
the True Name were always written as an intro 
duction to his hymns. He replied, The Name is 
the God of all gods. Some propitiate Durga, 1 some 
Shiv, some Ganesh, 2 and some other gods ; but the 
Guru s Sikhs worship the True Name and thus 
remove all obstacles to salvation. Accordingly, the 
prefatory words, the True Name, are written in all 
compositions/ 

It was here the Guru composed his poem on the 
Twelve Months of the year. The description is of 
course suited to the climate of the Panjab, his native 
country. We here give a translation in extenso 3 : 

Hear Thou, God according to men s acts in previous 
states of existence 

The weal or woe which Thougivest to each individual is just. 

God, the Creation is Thine ; what is my condition ? 
I cannot live for a moment without Thee. 

1 am miserable without my Beloved ; I have no friend ; 
yet from the Guru s instruction I drink nectar. 

The Formless One continueth His creation; 4 to obey God 
is the best of human acts. 

1 Durga is the energy or consort of Shiv. 

2 Ganesh is an elephant-headed god of the Hindus, who in one of 
his attributes presides over literature, and is specially invoked in the 
prefaces to literary works. 

3 The Indian seasons and months are i, Spring, which includes the 
months Chet and Baisakh ; 2, the hot weather, Jeth and Har ; 3, the 
rainy weather, Sawan and Bhadon ; 4, the temperate weather, Assu and 
Kartik ; 5, the cold weather, Maghar and Poh ; 6, Autumn, Magh 
and Phagan. These seasons are in Sanskrit and Hindi called respec 
tively Basant, Grikham, Pawas, Sard, Him, and Sisar. The latter 
season, when the leaves fall, is contemporaneous with the European 
early spring. The Indian lunar year begins with Chet, which is movable, 
and the Indian solar year with Baisakh about the i2th of April. 

4 In Indian sacred writings several creations and destructions of the 
world are alluded to. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 139 

Nanak, the woman is waiting for Thee ; hear Thou, O 
Omnipresent Spirit. 

The chatrik l crieth Prio ! and the kokil 2 also singeth 
its lays. 

The woman who is embraced by her Spouse enjoyeth 
every happiness. 

She whom God in His pleasure hath embraced is a happy 
woman. 

God established the nine mansions of the body ; the tenth 
which is superior to them all, is His home. 

Everything is Thine ; Thou art my Beloved ; I delight 
in Thee night and day. 

Nanak, the chatrik crieth Prio, prio ! and sweet is 
the kokil s song. 

God, filled with delight, my Beloved, hear Thou me. 
Thou art contained in my soul and body ; I forget Thee 

not for an instant. 

Why should I forget Thee for an instant ? I am a sacrifice 
unto Thee ; I live by singing Thy praises. 

1 have no one ; whose am I ? I cannot abide without 
God. 

I have sought the shelter of His feet, and dwell there ; 
and my body hath become pure. 

Nanak, he on whom God looketh with favour obtaineth 
peace in his home, and his mind is consoled with the Guru s 
teaching. 

It raineth a torrent of nectar, whose drops are de 
lightful, 

When the friend, the kindly Guru meeteth one, and love 
is established with God. 

God entereth the temple of the body when it pleaseth 
Him, and the woman riseth up and repeateth His praises. 

1 Its cry is prio , a word which also means beloved. Hence it is 
said the bird calls to God and lives in His worship. 

2 The black Indian cuckoo. Its name is derived from its cry, which 
increases in volume of sound as it progresses. It is larger than 
the chatrik. 



140 THE SIKH RELIGION 

In every house the spouse enjoy eth his happy wife ; 
why hath my Spouse forgotten me ? 

Lowering clouds have overspread the heavens ; it raineth 
pleasantly and love comforteth my soul and body. 

Saith Nanak, Thou who rainest ambrosial speech, 
graciously come to mine abode. 



In Chet agreeable is the spring ; the bumble-bee is 
pleasing. 

In the Bar the forests are flowering ; may my Beloved 
return to me ! 

When her beloved returneth not home, how can a wife 
obtain comfort ? Her body wasteth away with the pain 
of separation. 

The kokil singeth sweetly on the mango-tree ; why 
should I endure pain of body ? 

The bumble-bee is flitting on the flowering branches; 
how shall I survive ? I am dying, O mother. 

Nanak, in Chet comfort is easily obtained if woman 
obtain God in her home as her Spouse. 



The month of Baisakh is pleasant ; the trees are in 
blossom ; 

The woman is waiting for God at her gate, saying, Come, 
take compassion on me. 

Come home, my Beloved, make me cross the difficult 
ocean ; without Thee I am worthless. 

Who can appraise Thy worth, my Darling ? If it please 
Thee, I shall look at Thee and show Thee to others. 

I know that Thou art not distant ; I acknowledge that 
Thou art in my heart, and I recognize Thy mansion. 

Nanak, in Baisakh God is found by him who meditateth 
on the Word and whose mind is thus happy. 



The month of Jeth is pleasant ; why should the Beloved 
be forgotten ? 

The land is burning like a furnace ; woman is making 
supplication 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 141 

Woman is making supplication and praising His qualities : 
I shall be pleasing to the Lord if I utter His praises. 

The Bairagi l liveth in the true palace ; if He allow me 
to go to Him, I will go. 

Without God I am without honour and strength ; how 
shall I obtain comfort in His palace ? 

Nanak, in Jeth if a woman know God and embrace virtue, 
she shall by His favour become like unto Him. 



The month of Har is sultry ; 2 the sun is burning in the 
sky ; 

The earth is suffering ; it is parched and heated like fire ; 

The heat is drying up moisture ; men die in anguish, 
yet the sun wearieth not of his toil. 

When his chariot turneth towards the south, 3 woman 
looketh for the shade ; the grasshoppers chirp in the 
forest. 

She who hath departed with her sins shall suffer in the 
next world, while she who remembereth the True One shall 
obtain comfort. 

Nanak, with God, to whom I gave my heart, are death 
and life. 

In Sawan be happy, O my soul ; it is the season of clouds 
and rain. 

I love my Spouse with my soul and body, but the Dear 
One hath gone abroad ; 

My Spouse cometh not home ; I am dying with the pang 
of separation ; the flash of the lightning terrifieth me. 

I am alone on my couch and greatly grieved ; O mother, 
my pain is as bad as death. 

Say how can sleep and appetite come to me without 
God ? Raiment affordeth my body no comfort. 

1 God, in the sense that He loves not the sinner. The word Bairagi 
ordinarily means a man without love for the world. The Bairagis now 
form a special sect who worship Vishnu and wear sacrificial threads. 
They are distinguished from the Sanyasis who worship Shiv and dis 
pense with sacrificial threads. 

2 We are obliged here to take a liberty with the word bhala, which 
means good. 3 After the summer solstice. 



142 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Nanak, she is the happy wife who is embraced by her 
beloved Spouse. 

In the month of Bhadon woman in the bloom of youth 
is led astray by doubt, but afterwards repent eth. 

The lakes and the meadows are filled with water ; it is 
the rainy season the time for pleasure. 

It raineth during the dark night ; how can the young 
wife have comfort without her mate ? Frogs and peacocks 
are croaking. 

Prio, prio crieth the chatrik ; serpents go abroad biting ; 

Mosquitoes sting ; lakes are filled to the brim ; how shall 
man obtain comfort without God ? 

Nanak, I will ask my Guru and go where the Lord is. 

In Assu come, O Beloved ; the wife is pining and dying 
for Thee. 

Man can meet the Lord when He granteth him an inter 
view ; but love of mammon ruineth him. 

When woman is spoiled by falsehood, her husband putteth 
her away ; then bloom the kukah and the kahi reeds. 1 

The heat is over, the cool season is approaching ; on 
seeing this my mind is uneasy. 2 

On all sides the trees are green and verdant ; that which 
slowly ripeneth is sweet. 

Nanak, the true Guru hath become my mediator ; may 
I meet my Beloved in Assu ! 



In Kartik what pleaseth God is recorded in man s destiny. 

The lamp which is lit by divine knowledge easily burneth. 

Love is the oil of the lamp ; the woman and her Beloved 
have met ; 3 she is overwhelmed with delight. 

She whom sin killeth shall not be acceptable at her death, 
while she whom virtue killeth shall really die. 4 

God hath given His name and service to those who dwell 
in their own homes ; ever their prayer is 

1 Kukah is supposed to be the Saccharum munja, and kahi the 
Sac char um spontaneum. 

2 That is, so much time has passed away, that I fear I shall never 
meet my Beloved. 

3 Guided by the lamp s light. 4 Shall not suffer transmigration. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 143 

Meet us, O God, and open the doors of our understand 
ing ; otherwise one hour shall be as six months. 

The month of Maghar is pleasant for those who are 
blended with God s person by singing His praises. 

The virtuous woman through her virtues enjoyeth her 
spouse ; my Spouse is ever pleasing to me. 

While the whole world is movable, He is immovable, 
clever, wise, the Arranger. 

They who possess the merits of divine knowledge and 
meditation shall be blended with God. They are pleasing 
to God, and God is pleasing to them. 

The songs, music, and poems of bards have I heard ; but 
it is at the name of God sorrow fleeth away. 

Nanak, that wife is dear to her spouse who in his pre 
sence doeth him hearty service. 

In Poh it freezeth ; the moisture of the forest and of the 
grass drieth up. 

Why comest Thou not ? Thou dwellest in my body, in 
my soul, and in my mouth. 1 

The Life of the world pervadeth my soul and body ; I 
enjoy pleasure through the instruction of the Guru. 

The light of God is contained in the hearts of animals 
born from eggs, wombs, perspiration, and earth. 

Lord of compassion, beneficent One, grant me a sight of 
Thee, and give me understanding that I may obtain salva 
tion. 

Nanak, the Enjoyer enjoyeth her with pleasure who 
beareth Him love and affection. 



In Magh woman becometh pure when she knoweth the 
place of Pilgrimage 2 within her. 

I have easily met the Friend, and, by adopting His 
attributes, have become blended with Him. 

Hear me, O beloved and beautiful God, I made Thine 
attributes mine ornaments ; if it please Thee, I shall bathe 
in Thy tank. 

1 That is, I ever think of Thee and repeat Thy name, but am 
unworthy to receive Thee. 2 God. 



144 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The Ganges, the Jamna, the meeting of the three rivers 
at Tribeni Priyag, 1 the seven oceans, 

Alms, charity, and worship are all contained in God s 
name. I recognize Him as the One God in every age. 

Nanak, in the month of Magh, if I repeat God s name 
with great delight, I bathe at the sixty-eight places of 
pilgrimage. 2 

In Phagan the hearts of those to whom God s love is 
pleasing are happy. 

Night and day are pleasant to him who effaceth himself. 

When it pleased God, I effaced worldly love from my 
heart ; O Lord, mercifully come to my home. 

Though I deck myself in various garbs, yet without 
the Beloved I shall not obtain a place in heaven. 

I decorated myself with necklaces, strings of pearls, per 
fumes, 3 silks, and satins, when my Beloved desired me. 

Nanak, my Guru hath blended me with God, and I have 
obtained Him as my Spouse. 



The twelve months, the seasons, the lunar days, and the 
week days, 

The gharis, the mahurats, 4 the moments, are all pleasant 
when the True One cometh and meeteth me of His own 
accord. 

1 A famous place of Hindu pilgrimage, near Allahabad. The 
third river is the Saraswati, which is supposed to meet the Ganges 
and Jamna underground. The Saraswati, though no longer seen, 
was at one time an actual river. From a legend in the Mahabhdrat 
it would appear that it took its rise with other great rivers in the 
Himalayas, that it thence flowed through Rajputana, where it occasion 
ally disappeared in the sands of that country, and that it finally de 
bouched north of Dwaraka into the Arabian Sea. 

2 Sixty-eight is the number of sacred places of pilgrimage in the 
estimation of the Hindus. 3 Ras really means relishes. 

4 The following is the Hindi time-table : 
60 visias = i chasia 
60 chasias = i pal 
60 pals = i ghari 

2 gharis = i muhurat 

4 muhurats = i pahar 

8 pahars = i day and night. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 145 

When the dear Lord is obtained, everything is arranged ; 
the Creator knoweth everything. 

I am dear to Him who decorated me ; I have met Him 
and am happy. 

The couch of my home is beautiful when my Beloved 
enjoyeth me ; the holy have good fortune written on their 
foreheads. 

Nanak, the Beloved enjoyeth me day and night ; having 
obtained God as my Spouse, I am a permanent bride. 

At that time there was a man in very straitened 
domestic circumstances who had a daughter to 
marry. He appealed to Guru Nanak to assist in 
procuring her a wedding outfit. The Guru told him 
to give him a list of the things he required, and he 
would send for them. The man did so. The Guru 
called a servant of his, named Bhagirath, and ordered 
him to go to Lahore and fetch what was required. 
He warned him at the same time not to spend a 
night in that city. 1 Bhagirath, on arriving in Lahore 
went to a shopkeeper, and asked him to supply the 
articles at once. The shopkeeper bade him remain 
for a day and everything should be ready. Bhagirath 
said it was impossible. The shopkeeper told him 
that everything should be ready on that day, but 
the bride s bracelets could not be made and coloured 
before nightfall. Bhagirath explained the order that 
had been given him. The shopkeeper inquired what 
sort of master he had who had issued such an order. 
Bhagirath replied that his master was the Guru. 
The shopkeeper inquired who the gurus of this 
generation were. Bhagirath could only reply that 
his master was a great Being. The shopkeeper 
rejoined, Wretch, where canst thou find a great 
being in this age ? After further colloquy and 
further praise of the Guru by Bhagirath, the shop 
keeper decided that he would go with him to his 

1 Which he characterized as a city of poison and wrath Lahaur 
shahr zahir qahir. By this the Guru meant the intemperance and 
licentiousness of that city. 



146 THE SIKH RELIGION 

master. He had a set of coloured bracelets in his 
private house, which he would take and give the 
Guru. If he be a great being/ continued the shop 
keeper, he shall be my Guru as well as thine, and 
he shall have the bracelets for nothing ; but, if he be 
not a great being, I will exact the full price from him/ 
When the shopkeeper saw the Guru and heard his 
gentle remonstrance with Bhagirath for his delay, he 
became convinced that he was a great being and 
searcher of hearts, and he accordingly fell at his 
feet and was made happy. He remained three years 
with the Guru, during which time he committed to 
memory many of his hymns. 

When the shopkeeper returned to Lahore, he sent 
for merchants and bankers and sold them every 
thing he had in his shop. He then sailed to 
Ceylon to extend his commerce. There he took up 
his residence and began to trade. At the same time 
he led a religious life, and did not forget the Guru s 
hymns. He used to sing them late into the night, 
and again rise before day for his devotions and 
ablutions. On the subject of bathing the Guru had 
taught him that whoever bathed a watch before day 
in cold water and repeated God s name with love 
and devotion, shouldreceive nectar at God s door, and 
be blended with Him who is unborn and self-existent. 

After bathing, the shopkeeper used to repeat the 
Japji and read the Guru s hymns. He was wont to 
take breakfast at daybreak, and then go to discharge 
his worldly duties. Though the people of Ceylon were 
said to corrupt strangers who went among them, 
they had no influence over the shopkeeper, who con 
tinued to adhere rigidly to the teachings of the 
Guru. The king of the country, whose name accord 
ing to the Sikh annals was Raja Shivnabh, hearing that 
the shopkeeper would not conform to the religious 
customs of his country, summoned him to his presence. 
The shopkeeper presented the Raja with a coco 
nut in token of his loyalty. In reply to the Raja s 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 147 

questions, he said that he had already obtained what 
others sought to obtain by fasting, religious cere 
monies, and austerities ; so why should he perform 
them ? The Raja asked him what it was he had 
obtained. The shopkeeper replied that he had 
beheld a great being and thus secured salvation. 
The Raja inquired if he had really obtained spiritual 
comfort by seeing the great being. The shopkeeper 
replied, Sire, when one hath met God, what further 
comfort is necessary ? The king asked, In this 
Kal age who is there, a sight of whom can confer 
salvation ? The shopkeeper replied, Such a per 
son is Guru Nanak ; the mere repetition of his name 
can confer salvation. He then translated for him one 
of the Guru s hymns. The Raja on hearing it was 
satisfied, and joy thrilled through his frame. He 
then requested the shopkeeper to take him to where 
Nanak lived, so that he too might behold him. The 
shopkeeper replied, Sire, meditate on him in thy 
heart, and thou shalt meet him here. 

The shopkeeper loaded his ship with the products 
of Ceylon, and returned to India. Raja Shivnabh 
remained at home, thinking of the Guru and 
yearning to behold him. 



CHAPTER XII 

Meanwhile the Guru made a journey to the south 
of India. He wore wooden sandals, took a stick in 
his hand, twisted a rope round his head as a turban, 
and on his forehead put a patch and a streak. On 
that occasion he was accompanied by Saido and 
Gheho of the Jat tribe. He proceeded to the Dra- 
vidian country now named Madras. 

His companions, seeing his morning ablutions, 
thought that he worshipped the river god, Khwaja 
Khizir, 1 and derived his power from him. They 

1 Le mot de Khedher, signifiant en Arabe verd et verdoyant, on 

L 2 



148 THE SIKH RELIGION 

determined to worship the same god, and advance 
themselves if possible to a higher spiritual eminence 
than the Guru had attained. While travelling one 
night for the purpose of their worship they met a 
man carrying a fish in his hand. After mutual 
interrogations he said that he was the river god 
taking an offering to the Guru, and that it was from 
the Guru he had obtained his power, and not the 
Guru from him. He added : I am water, he is air, 
a superior element ; I am often contained in him/ 
Saido and Gheho then went and prostrated them 
selves before the Guru. He asked them why they 
had come to him at that hour. They used formerly 
only to come after sunrise. They then confessed to 
him the whole story of their attempted worship of 
Khwaja Khizir, and begged his forgiveness. The 
Guru composed the following on that occasion : 

He who batheth in the immortal water of divine know 
ledge taketh with him the sixty-eight places of pilgrimage. 

The Guru s instruction is jewels and gems ; by serving 
him his disciples find them. 

There is no place of pilgrimage equal to the Guru ; 

The tank of consolation is contained in that Guru. 

The Guru is a river whence pure water is ever obtained, 
and by which the filth of evil inclinations is washed away. 

He who findeth the True Guru hath obtained perfect 
bathing, which maketh him a god out of a beast or a ghost. 

He who is imbued with the true Name obtaineth it ; that 
Guru is called sandal. 

Fix thine attention on His feet by whose odour vegetables 
are perfumed. 

pretend que ce nom fut donne* a ce prophete a cause qu il jouit d une 
vie florissante et immortelle depuis qu il cut bu de 1 eau de la Fontaine. 
Plusieurs le confondent avec le prophete lie, que nous disons faire 
sa demeure dans le Paradis terrestre et jouir de I immortalite . Parce 
que 1 arbre de vie e toit dans ce Paradis, et qu il y avoit aussi une 
Fontaine, les Musalmans donnent a cette Fontaine le nom de Fontaine 
de Vie, et croyent que c est de la boisson de son eau, aussi bien que du 
fruit de 1 arbre de vie, qu filie entretient son immortalite*. (D Herbelot.) 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 149 

Through the Guru man obtaineth real life, and through 
the Guru man departeth to God s home. 

Nanak, through the Guru man is absorbed in the True One ; 
through the Guru man obtaineth the special dignity of 
deliverance^ 

On the same occasion the Guru composed the 
following : 

They who forget the Name go astray in worldly love and 
superstition ; 

They let go the stem and cling to the branches ; what 
shall they obtain ? Ashes. 

How can man be saved without the Name ? If any one 
know, let him tell it. 

If man be holy he shall be saved ; the perverse shall lose 
their honour. 

Perfect is the wisdom of those who serve the one God. 

Servants of God, take shelter in Him who was in the 
beginning, in every age, and who is the Bright One. 

My Lord is one ; there is none other, my brethren. 

By the favour of the True One happiness is obtained. 

Without the Guru no one hath obtained God, however 
much the matter be debated. 

He Himself showeth the way and fixeth true devotion 
in the heart. 

Even though thou advise the perverse man, he will still go 
to the wilderness ; 

But without God s name he shall not be saved ; he shall 
die and go to hell. 

He who repeateth not God s name shall wander in birth 
and death. 

God s worth cannot be known without serving the true 
Guru. 

Whatever service God causeth men to do, that will be 
done. 

It is God Himself who acteth ; whom besides shall I men 
tion ? God beholdeth His own greatness. 

He whom God inspireth serveth the Guru. 

1 Prabhati. 



150 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Nanak, they who give their lives shall be saved, and shall 
obtain honour in God s court. 1 

The Guru arrived at a Saravagi or Jain temple, 
which was much frequented. Narbhi, the Jain 
priest, went with his disciple to visit him. The 
Jains attach an exaggerated value to life in every 
form. The Jain priest heard that the Guru had not 
the same tender scruples on the subject, and began 
to catechize him. Eatest thou old or new corn ? 
(that is, dost thou eat corn with worms in it or not ?) 
Drinkest thou cold water ; shakest thou the trees of 
the forest to eat their fruit ? Who is thy guru, and 
what power hath he to pardon thee since thou violatest 
all rules and destroyest life ? The Guru in reply 
uttered the following pauri : 

When the True Guru is merciful, faith is perfected. 

When the True Guru is merciful, man shall never grieve. 

When the True Guru is merciful, man shall know no 
sorrow. 

When the True Guru is merciful, man shall enjoy divine 
pleasure. 

When the True Guru is merciful, what fear hath man of 
Death ? 

When the True Guru is merciful he ever bestoweth happi 
ness. 

When the True Guru is merciful, man obtaineth the nine 
treasures. 2 

When the Guru is merciful, man is absorbed in the 
True One. 3 

After this the Guru launched out into a satire 
on the Jains : 

They have their hair plucked out, they drink dirty water, 
they beg and eat others leavings ; 

1 Asa Ashtapadi. 

2 Nau nidhi. This expression is used in ihe sacred writings of 
the Sikhs to denote unlimited wealth and prosperity. In the sacred 
books of the Hindus the expression has a more definite numerical 
signification. 3 Majh ki War. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 151 

They spread out their ordure, they inhale its smell, they 
are shy to look at water ; 

They have their heads plucked like sheep ; the pluckers 
hands are smeared with ashes 

They spoil the occupations of their parents ; their families 
weep and wail for them. 

They give not their deceased relations lamps or perform 
their last rites, or place anywhere barley rolls and leaves for 
them. 1 

The sixty-eight places of pilgrimage grant them no 
access ; the Brahmans will not eat their food. 

They are ever filthy day and night ; they have no sacri 
ficial marks on their foreheads. 

They ever sit close as if they were at a wake, and they 
enter no assembly. 

They hold cups in their hands ; they have brooms 2 by 
their sides ; they walk in single file. 

They are not Jogis, or Jangams, or Qazis, or Mullas. 

God hath ruined them ; they go about despised ; their 
words are like curses. 

God killeth and restoreth animals to life ; none else may 
preserve them. 

The Jains make not gifts or perform ablutions ; dust 
lighteth on their plucked heads. 

From water gems arose when Meru was made the churning 
staff. 3 

The gods appointed the sixty-eight places of pil 
grimages, and holy days were fixed accordingly by their 
orders. 

1 The Jains conform in many ways to Hindu customs. The Guru 
here censures them for not being altogether consistent. 

2 To brush away insects and thus avoid treading on them. 

3 According to the Hindus, Vishnu in his Kurmavatar assumed 
the shape of a tortoise which supported the mountain Mandara in 
the Sikh writings called Meru the Olympus of the Hindus, with 
which the gods churned the ocean. From the ocean were produced 
the fourteen gems or jewels here referred to. They are Lakhsmi, 
wife of Vishnu, the moon, a white horse with seven heads, a holy 
physician, a prodigious elephant, the tree of plenty, the all-yielding 
cow. &c. 



152 THE SIKH RELIGION 

After ablution the Muhammadans pray ; after ablution 
the Hindus worship ; the wise ever bathe. 

The dead and the living are punned when water is poured 
on their heads. 

Nanak, they who pluck their heads are devils : these 
things l please them not. 

When it raineth there is happiness ; animals then perform 
their functions. 

When it raineth, there is corn, sugar-cane, and cotton, 
the clothing of all. 

When it raineth, kine ever graze, and women churn their 
milk. 

By the use of the clarified butter thus obtained burnt 
offerings and sacred feasts are celebrated, and worship is 
ever adorned 

All the Sikhs are rivers ; the Guru is the ocean, by bathing 
in which greatness is obtained. 

If the Pluckedheads bathe not, then a hundred handfuls 
of dust be on their skulls. 2 

The Jain priest asked the Guru why he travelled 
in the rainy season, when insects are abroad and 
there is danger of killing them under foot. The Guru 
replied as follows : 

Nanak, if it rain in Sawan, four species of animals have 
pleasure 

Serpents, deer, fish, and sensualists who have women in 
their homes. 

Nanak, if it rain in Sawan, there are four species of animals 
which feel discomfort 

Cows calves, the poor, travellers, and servants. 

The Jain priest went and fell at his feet and be 
came a convert to his faith. On that occasion the 
Guru completed his hymns in the Majh ki War, and 
Saido and Gheho wrote them down from his dictation. 

It is said that the Guru then went to an island in 
the ocean, governed by an inhuman tyrant. The 
name of the island has not been preserved. Besides 

1 That is, water and bathing. 2 Majh ki War. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 153 

Saido and Gheho a third Jat called Siho accompanied 
him thither. On seeing them the tyrant resolved 
to put them to death for trespassing on his domain. 
He seized the Guru as the first victim of his rage. 
The Guru fell into a trance and sang the following : 

He to whom the Lord is compassionate and merciful, will 
do the Master s work. 

That worshipper whom God causeth to abide by His 
order, will worship Him. 

By obeying His order man is acceptable, and shall then 
reach his Master s court. 

He shall act as pleaseth his Master, and obtain the fruit 
his heart desireth ; 

And he shall be clothed with a robe of honour in God s 
court. 1 

It is said that on hearing this hymn the tyrant 
desisted from his intention, and prostrated him 
self before the Guru. Saido gave him water to 
drink in which the Guru had washed his feet, and 
thus made him a Sikh, and ensured him deliverance. 

The Guru on that occasion met a successor of Pir 
Makhdum Baha-ul-Din Qureshi, who had an extrava 
gant idea of his own spiritual and temporal impor 
tance. On being assured of the man s hypocrisy, 
the Guru uttered the following : 

The heart which relinquisheth God s praises and magnifica 
tion and attacheth itself to a skeleton, 2 

Receiveth a hundred reproaches by day and a thousand 
by night. 3 

The Pir then fell at his feet, invited the Guru to 
abide with him and desist from his wanderings, upon 
which the Guru uttered the following reflection and 
instruction : 

1 Asa ki War. 2 That is, to the filth of the world. 

3 Suhi ki War. 



154 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Rest, sit at home, there is trouble in ever travelling. 

A place of rest is recognized when men dwell there per 
manently. 

What manner of resting-place is the world ? 

Tie up the practice of sincerity as thy travelling expenses, 
and remain attached to the Name. 

Jogis sit in devotional postures, mullas dwell at places 
of rest ; 

Pandits read books ; sidhs sit in the palaces of the gods ; 

Demigods, sidhs, heavenly musicians, munis, saints, 
shaikhs, pirs, and commanders 

Have gone, stage by stage, and others too are departing. 

Emperors, kings, princes, nobles have marched away. 

Man must depart in a ghari or two ; O my heart, under 
stand that thou too must go. 

This is told in hymns, yet few are they who understand it. 

Nanak humbly asserteth, God is contained in sea and land, 
in the upper and lower regions ; 

He is unseen, inscrutable, omnipotent, the kind Creator. 

The Merciful alone is permanent ; the whole world beside 
is transitory. 

Call Him permanent on whose head no destiny is recorded. 

The heavens and the earth shall pass away ; He the one 
God alone is permanent. 

By day the sun travelleth, by night the moon ; hundreds 
of thousands of stars pass away. 

The one God alone is our resting-place, Nanak saith verily. 1 

Upon this the Pir was convinced that the Guru 
was an exalted spiritual leader. 



CHAPTER XIII 

The Guru then turned his thoughts towards 
Ceylon, and succeeded in reaching that country, 
where he took his seat in Raja Shivnabh s garden. 

1 Sri Rag, Ashtapadi. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 155 

At that time it was barren, but it is said to have 
become green on the Guru s arrival. The gardener 
requested the king to go and see the faqir who had 
caused the withered garden to bloom anew. The 
king sent beautiful damsels to dance before the Guru 
and tempt him with their charms. The Guru, wrapped 
up in his own thoughts, neither spoke to them nor 
noticed them. The king came and inquired his 
name, caste, and whether he was a Jogi. The Guru 
replied as follows : 

The Jogi who is associated with the Name and is pure, 
hath not a particle of uncleanness. 

He who keepeth with him the name of the Beloved, which 
is ever true, hath escaped birth and death. 

The king asked if he were a Brahman. The 
Guru replied : 

He is a Brahman who hath divine knowledge for his 
ablutions, and God s praises for the leaves l of his worship. 

There is but One Name, One God, One Light in the three 
worlds. 

The king asked if he were a shopkeeper. The 
Guru replied : 

Make thy heart the scale, thy tongue the beam, and weigh 
the inestimable Name. 

There is but one shop, one Merchant above all ; the 
dealers are many. 

The king again inquired if he were a Hindu or 
a Muhammadan. The Guru continued his enigmati 
cal replies : 

The True Guru hath solved the problem of the two ways. 
It is he who fixeth attention on the One God, and whose 
mind wavereth not, who can understand it. 

1 Brahmans use sweet basil and bel (Aegle Marmelos) leaves in 
iheir worship, the former in the worship of Vishnu and the latter in the 
worship of Shiv. 



156 THE SIKH RELIGION 

He who abideth in the Word and ever worshippeth day 
and night, hath ended his doubts. 

The king then asked if he were Gorakhnath. The 
Guru showed no inclination to directly gratify 
his curiosity. 

Above us is the sky, Gorakh is above the sky ; His 
inaccessible form dwelleth there ; 

By the favour of the Guru, whether I am abroad or at 
home is the same to me ; Nanak hath become such an 
anchoret. 1 

When the Guru had ended, the king invited 
him to go to his palace and see his queen. He gave 
him an opportunity of expounding his doctrines 
to her. 

It was during Guru Nanak s visit to Ceylon that he 
composed the Pransangali, which contained an account 
of the silent palace of God, the manner of meditating 
on Him, the private utterances of the Guru, and the 
nature of the soul and body. The following are its 
opening verses : 

The supreme state is altogether a void, 2 all people say ; 
In the supreme state there is no rejoicing or mourning ; 
In the supreme state there are felt no hopes or desires ; 
In the supreme state are seen no castes or caste-marks ; 
In the supreme state are no sermons or singing of 
hymns ; 

In the supreme state abideth heavenly meditation ; 
In the supreme state are those who know themselves. 3 
Nanak, my mind is satisfied with the supreme state. 

Saido and Gheho subsequently wrote out the 
Pransangali from memory. 

1 Maru. 

2 The Greek KOL\OV, the Latin caelum, heaven. 

3 The meaning of this expression is totally different from that of 
yvui0i o-favrov. To know oneself, in the Sikh sacred writings, means 
to know God who is within one. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 157 

On his return to India the Guru, having heard 
of the fair of Shivrat l , went to Achal Batala 2 to 
preach his doctrines. The whole country crowded 
to see and hear him, and showered offerings on 
him. The Jogis on witnessing his success became 
very jealous and determined to humble him. Bhan- 
garnath, their superior, asked him why he mixed 
acid with his milk, that is, why he a holy man led 
a family life. When the milk becometh sour/ said 
Bhangarnath, no butter is produced by churning. 
Why hast thou doffed thy hermit s dress, and donned 
ordinary clothes ? 

The Guru replied : O Bhangarnath, thy mother 
was an unskilful woman. She knew not how to wash 
the churn, and so spoilt the butter in producing thee. 
Thou hast become an anchoret after abandoning thy 
family life, and yet thou goest to beg to the houses 
of family men. When thou doest nothing here, what 
canst thou obtain hereafter ? 

Bhangarnath made no reply to the Guru s ques 
tion but broached another subject : O Nanak, 
thou hast exhibited miracles to the world ; why 
art thou slow to exhibit them to us also ? The 
Guru replied : I have nothing worth showing you. 
Man hath absolutely no shelter except in the com 
panionship of the hymns of the Guru. Were man 
to move the earth, that would not induce God to 
grant him undeserved favours. Hear the Word ; 
I speak verily, I have no miracle except the True 
Name : 

1 A festival in honour of the god Shiv held on the I4th day of the 
dark half of Phagan (February-March). It was usual for Jogis to 
congregate on the occasion of this festival. In the Ain-i-Akbari it is 
stated that the Emperor Akbar used then to hold meetings of all the 
Jogis of the Empire and eat and drink with them. Under the in 
fluence of such carousals they used to promise him that he should 
live three or four times as long as ordinary mortals. 

2 Achal, about three miles from Batala, contains the shrine of 
Samkartik, son of Shiv. For a full account of Batala see the 
Khuldsat-id-Tawdrikh, whose author was born there. 



158 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Were I to put on a dress of fire, construct a house of 
snow and eat iron ; 

Were I to turn all my troubles into water, drink it, and 
drive the earth as a steed ; 

Were I able to put the firmament into one scale and 
weigh it with a tank ; l 

Were I to become so large that I could be nowhere con 
tained ; and were I to lead every one by the nose ; 2 

Had I such power in myself that I could perform such 
things or cause others to perform them, it would be all in 
vain. 

As great as the Lord is, so great are His gifts ; He bestoweth 
according to His pleasure. 

Nanak, he on whom God looketh with favour obtaineth 
the glory of the True Name. 3 

In Batala the Guru vanquished in argument all 
priests who attended the fair, and obliged the 
followers of the six schools of philosophy to bow 
before him. The Jogis finally complimented him on 
his success and said : Hail, O Nanak, great are thy 
deeds ! Thou hast arisen a great being, and lit 
a light in this last age of the world/ It was the 
time the Jogis took their daily wine, and the goblet 
was accordingly passed around. On its reaching the 
Guru he asked what it was. They said it was the 
Sidhs cup. He inquired what it contained. They 
said molasses and the flower of the dhava 4 plant, 
of which Indian spirits are made. The Guru 
then uttered the following hymn : 

Make divine knowledge thy molasses, meditation thy 
dhava flowers, good actions thy fermenting bark 5 to put 
into them. 

Make the love of God thy furnace, devotion the sealing 
of the still ; in this way shall nectar be distilled. 

1 In Hindi apothecaries weight a tank is equal to four mashas, a 
masha is eight rattis, and a ratli is the weight of eight grains of rice. 

2 As a camel is led. 3 Majh ki War. 4 The Bassia lafifolia. 
5 This is generally the bark of the ktkar, or Acacia Arabica. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 159 

Father, by quaffing the divine juice the mind becometh 
intoxicated and easily absorbed in God s love. 

I have arranged to fix my attention on God day and 
night, and heard the unbeaten sound. 

God is true, His cup is pure ; He giveth it to drink to 
him on whom He casteth a favouring glance. 

Why should he who dealeth in nectar feel love for paltry 
wine ? 

The Guru s word is a nectar-speech ; by drinking it man 
becometh acceptable. 

When man performeth service at God s gate l to obtain 
a sight of Him, what careth he for salvation or paradise ? 

He who is dyed with God s praises never loveth the world, 
and loseth not his life in the game. 

Saith Nanak, hear, Jogi Bharthari, I am intoxicated with 
the nectareous stream. 2 

The Jogis inquired if he lived by begging. The 
Guru replied, Why should he who is absorbed in 
the Formless go to beg alms ? They then asked 
if he were an Udasi or hermit. The Guru replied : 

He who taketh the sword of knowledge and wrestleth 
with his heart ; 

Who knoweth the secrets of the ten organs of action and 
perception 3 and of the five evil passions ; 

Who can knot divine knowledge to his mind ; 

Who maketh pilgrimage on each of the three hundred and 
sixty days of the year ; 

Who washeth the filth of pride from his heart 

Nanak saith, he is a hermit. 

1 Sikhs and Moslems use the expression Gate .of God for God s 
throne or God s court. The latent allusion is to a king who removes 
himself from his subjects gaze. It is at his gate those who appeal to 
him for justice wait, and it is at his gate when he goes forth his 
subjects can obtain a sight of him. 

2 Asa. 

3 The organs of action are the mouth, the hands, the feet, and the 
generative and excretory organs. The organs of perception are the 
five senses. 



i6o THE SIKH RELIGION 

The Jogis then asked the Guru if he were an 
Audhut. The Guru told them what an Audhut 
ought to be : 

He is a servant of the Guru who restraineth his sexual 
organs, 

Whose heart is free from worldly desires, whose words are 
true, 

And who receiveth as his alms the glance with which the 
Merciful One beholdeth him. 

Know him to be meek whose heart is meek, 

And whose instruction is the profitable Word. 

Nanak saith, he is an Audhut 

Whose mind is not fickle, who goeth not to spectacles, 

Or to gamble or play chaupar, 

Who attacheth not his mind to things bad or good, 

Who weareth on his body whatever is given by the Guru, 

Who, when he goeth to another s house, talketh not 
scandal, 

Who observeth the restraint put on him by the true Guru, 

And who receiveth the Guru s instructions O holy man, 

Nanak saith, such a man is an Audhut. 

The Jogis then desired to know if he were a Jogi, 
and the Guru replied : 

To remain seated without support, 
To collect and restrain the five evil passions, 
To sleep little and take scant food, 
To keep guard over the saintly body, 
To be constant in devotion, penance, self-restraint, and 
remembrance of God 

Nanak saith, these are the marks of a Jogi. 



When he speaketh, he uttereth divine wisdom ; 

He day and night waketh in the contemplation of God ; 

He attacheth a string to the vacant sphere, 1 

And by the Guru s favour never dieth. 

All the gods do obeisance to him 

1 That is, he fixes his attention on God. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 161 

Who in this way performeth the Guru s service, 
And who alloweth not his tongue to taste dainties 
Nanak saith, these are the marks of a Jogi. 

He who effaceth wrath, avarice, and greed ; 

Who quencheth the fire of the five evil passions within his 
heart ; 

Who day and night flieth the kite 

By which divine knowledge is produced and evil inclina 
tions depart ; 

Who cherisheth holiness, restraineth his evil passions 

And repeateth no spell but the Guru s 

The habits of that good man are the best 

Nanak saith, these are the marks of a Jogi. 

He who maketh his body the vessel, remembrance of 

God his milk, 

Who putteth pure truth into it as his acid, 
Who by contrivance and effort easily curdleth the milk 
Without contrivance it would be spoiled 
Who useth divine knowledge as his churning staff and 

the Name as its string ; 

Who in this way repeateth only the Name, 

And who by rolling and rolling extracteth the butter 

Nanak saith, these are the marks of a Jogi. 

The Jogis wondered if he were a Bairagi. The 
Guru defined the word for them : 

He is a Bairagi who is sold to God, 
Who in the presence of God subdueth mammon, 
Who performeth the work of God and mammon, 1 
Who beareth an unbearable and intangible thing, 
Who hath abandoned wrath, avarice, and pride 
Nanak saith, such a man is a Bairagi. 

He who abideth lonely in the house of enjoyment, 
And dwelleth in the house of worship 

1 That is, who performs his worldly avocations and thinks of 
God at the same time. 

M 



162 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Where the cat fleeth at the sound of a mouse l 
Nanak saith, is a Bairagi. 



He is a Bairagi who embraceth contentment, 
Who reverseth his breath and is absorbed in God, 
Who subject eth to himself the five senses 
Such a Bairagi shall rise higher than Shiv. 
He who renounceth evil ways and fixeth his attention on 
the one God, 

Nanak saith, is a Bairagi. 

Upon this the followers of Gorakhnath pressed 
the Guru to adopt the style of a Jogi. The Guru 
asked them to describe a Jogi. They replied : 

A Jogi weareth earrings, a patched coat, carrieth a wallet, 
a staff, 

And a deer s horn which soundeth through the world. 

The Jogis were proceeding to give a further de 
scription of their sect when the Guru interrupted 
and offered spiritual substitutes for all the externals 
of a Jogi : 

Put the Guru s word into thy heart for the rings in thine 
ears ; wear the patched coat of forbearance ; 

Whatever God doeth consider as good ; in this way shalt 
thou easily obtain the treasure of jog. 

father, in this way the soul which hath been a pilgrim 
in every age, uniteth with the Supreme Essence. 

He who obtaineth the ambrosial name of the Pure One, 
and maketh reflection his Jogi s cup, 

Divine knowledge his staff, and the Omnipresent the 
ashes he smear eth on his body, shall enjoy the great elixir 
of divine knowledge. 

Make God s praise thy prayer, the Guru s instruction 
thy sect of Atits, 2 

The renunciation of desires and quarrels thy sitting in 
contemplation in God s citadel 3 

1 Where hypocrisy flees before humility. 

2 By Atits here is meant a sect of Jogis who consider themselves 
liberated from worldly restraints. 3 The brain. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 163 

From the sound of thy horn a melody shall thus be pro 
duced which day and night shall fill thee with music. 

In everything is Thy light contained, God, and many 
and various are its colours. 

Saith Nanak, hear, Jogi Bharthari, the Primal God is the 
sole object of my love. 1 

During his residence in Batala the Guru composed 
the Sidh Gosht, a treatise from which the Jogis are 
said to have derived spiritual consolation. 



CHAPTER XIV 

The Guru continued his journey to the north. 
He wore leather on his feet and on his head, 
twisted a rope round his body, and on his forehead 
stamped a saffron tilak. He was accompanied 
by Hassu, a smith, and Sihan, a calico-printer. The 
party went as far as Srinagar in Kashmir, where 
they stayed some time and made many converts. 

Brahm Das was then the most eminent of the 
Kashmiri pandits. On hearing of the Guru s arrival, 
he went to pay him a formal visit. The better to 
impress the Guru with his piety and learning, he 
wore an idol suspended from his neck, and took 
with him two loads of Sanskrit books. On seeing 
the Guru s dress he said, Is that the sort of faqir 
thou art ? Why wearest thou leather, which is 
unclean ? Why twistest thou a rope round thy 
body ? Why hast thou abandoned the observances 
of thy religion ? And why eatest thou flesh and 
fish ? The Guru, not paying much attention to 
these impertinent questions, thus unburdened him 
self of the thoughts which filled his mind : 

There is but one road, one door ; the Guru is the ladder 
to reach one s home. 

Beautiful is God ; Nanak, all happiness is in His name. 

1 Asa. 
M 2 



164 THE SIKH RELIGION 

PAURI 

God Himself created and recognized His creation. 

He separated the earth from the sky and spread a canopy 
over it. 

He fixed the heavens without pillars by the utterance of 
a word. 

Having created the sun and moon, He infused His light 
into them. 

He made the wonderful play of night and day. 

Pilgrimage, religion, meditation, and bathing on holy 
days 

None of these is equal to Thee, O God ; how can I describe 
Thee? 

Thou sittest on a true throne ; all else are subject to birth 
and death. 

After a pause the Guru again burst forth in God s 
praises : 

Thou, God, who didst diffuse truth, art the truest of 
the true. 

Thou sittest in an attitude of contemplation concealed in 
the lotus of the heart. 

Brahma called himself great, but he found not Thy 
limit. 

Thou hast no father or mother ; who begot Thee ? 

Thou art devoid of all form, outline, or caste. 

Thou f eelest not hunger or thirst ; Thou art satisfied and 
satiated. 

The great God is contained in Himself, and hath diffused 
His word. 

They who are satisfied with the True One are absorbed in 
Him. 1 

Brahm Das then recognizing the Guru s piety and 
genius fell at his feet, and asked him what existed 
before creation ? The Guru in reply uttered the 
following hymn known as Solaha 2 in Rag Maru : 

1 Malar ki War. 2 A hymn containing sixteen stanzas. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 165 

In the beginning l there was indescribable darkness ; 

Then was not earth or heaven, naught but God s unequalled 
order. 

Then was not day, or night, or moon, or sun ; God was 
meditating on the void. 

Then were not the mines of production, or voices, or wind, 
or water ; 

Neither creation nor destruction, nor coming nor going, 

Then were not continents, or hells, or seven seas, or rivers, 
or flowing streams , 

Nor was there paradise, or a tortoise, 2 or nether regions ; 

Or the hell or heaven of the Muhammadans, or the destroyer 
Death ; 

Or the hell or heaven of the Hindus, or birth, or death ; 
nor did any one come or go. 

Then was no Brahma, Vishnu, or Shiv : 

No one existed but the One God. 

Then was no female, or male, or caste, or birth ; nor did 
any one feel pain or pleasure. 

There was no Jati, Sati, 3 or dweller in the forest ; 

There was no Sidh, or Striver, or dweller at ease ; 

No Jogi, or Jangam, or religious garb ; nor did any one 
call himself a Nath ; 4 

No devotion, penance, austerity, fasting, or worship ; 

Nor did any one speak or tell of duality. 5 

God Himself having created was pleased, and valued what 
He had done. 

There was no purification, or self-restraint, or necklace of 
sweet basil ; 

There was no milkmaid, or Krishan, or cow, or herdsman ; 



1 A r bad is here understood to be for aramlh. Arbud in Sanskrit 
means a number of one hundred millions, so arbad narbad may also 
mean for countless years. 

2 Which some Hindus believe supports the earth. 

3 Sati means a faithful wife, especially one who cremates herself 
with her deceased husband. 

4 A superior of Jogis. 

6 Dwait, duality, in the Sikh writings means the worship of other 
than God. 



166 THE SIKH RELIGION 

No incantations or spells, no hypocrisy, nor did any one 
play on the flute. 1 

There were no acts attaching to the soul, or religion, or the 
gadfly of mammon. 

No one saw caste or birth with his eyes. 

There was not the net of pride, nor was death written on 
man s brow, nor did man meditate on aught created. 2 

There was no slander, no seed, no soul, no life. 

There was no Gorakh or Machhindar. 3 

Nor was there divine knowledge, or meditation, or nobility; 
nor did any one have conceit of himself. 

There was no caste or religious garb, no Brahman or Khatri ; 

No demigod, no temple, no cow, no gayatri, 4 

No horn, no sacred feasts, no places of pilgrimage to bathe 
in, nor did any one perform worship. 

There was no Mulla or any Qazi ; 

No Shaikh, no Disciple, no Haji ; 5 

No subject or king ; nor was pride in the world, nor did 
any one give himself a great name. 

There was no love, no service, no Shiv, or energy 
of his ; o 

No friend, no helper, no seed, no blood. 7 

God Himself was the merchant, Himself the dealer such 
was the will of the True One 



1 One of Krishan s youthful accomplishments. 

2 Literally nor did any one meditate on any one else. That is, 
no one then worshipped the gods or idols of the Hindus. 

3 Machhindar is described in a verse attributed to Gorakhnath as 
his father. 

4 The gayatri is the spell of the Hindus. It is now recited as 
follows : Oam, bhur, bhuvas, svar, tat savitur varenyam, bhargo 
devasya, dhlmahi dhiyo yo nah prachodyat Oam, earth and air and sky, 
let us meditate on that excellent sun the bright god, which stimulateth 
our intellects. The late Professor Max Miiller gave the following 
translation We meditate on the adorable light of the divine Savitri, 
that he may rouse our thoughts/ 

5 This word is applied to Muhammadans who have made the 
pilgrimage to Makka. 

6 Shiv s energy or consort was variously named Parbati, Durga, &c. 

7 No seed, no blood : this refers to the male and female func 
tions of generation. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 167 

Then were no Veds or Muhammadan books, 1 no Simritis, 
no Shastars ; 

No reading of the Purans, no sunrise, no sunset. 

The Imperceptible God was Himself the speaker and 
preacher ; Himself unseen He saw everything. 

When He pleased He created the world ; 

Without supports He sustained the sky. 

He created Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiv, and extended the 
love of mammon. 

He communicated the Guru s words to some few persons. 

He issued His order and watched over all. 

He began with the continents, the universe, and the 
nether regions, and brought forth what had been hidden. 

His limit no one knoweth. 

From the True Guru I have learned, 

Nanak, that they who are imbued with the truth are 
wonderful, and delight in singing God s praises. 

Upon this Brahm Das again fell at the Guru s 
feet, cast away the idol from his neck, and, becoming 
a worshipper of God, performed service for the 
Guru. His evil desires, however, departed not. 
Whatever service he performed was brief and per 
functory, for he thought to himself that he had 
performed similar service before ; but whatever he 
did was of no avail on account of his pride. 

At one of their meetings the Guru told him to take 
a guru. He inquired, What guru shall I take ? 
The Guru bade him go to a certain house in the 
wilderness where he should find four faqirs, and they 
would inform him. The pandit went to them, and 
they, after some delay, pointed out a temple in which 
they said he should find his guru. The pandit pro 
ceeded thither, but instead of receiving a courteous 
reception, was shoe-beaten in a piteous manner by 
a woman in red who guarded the temple. Crying 
bitterly he returned to the four men who had dis- 

1 They are described as the Psalms of David, the Old Testa 
ment, the New Testament, and the Quran. 



168 THE SIKH RELIGION 

patched him on the unpleasant errand. They 
inquired if he had found a guru, and in reply he 
told them his painful story. They explained to him 
that the woman was Maya, or worldly love ; and 
that she for whom he had so longed was his guru. 
The pandit returned to the Guru, and fell at his 
feet. He then cast away his two loads of books, 
began to repeat God s name, and became so humble 
as to be, as it were, the dust of the earth. The 
pandit inquired who were happy in this world. The 
Guru replied with the following sloks, which Hassu 
and Sihan committed to writing : 

Indar wept after his thousandfold punishment ; l 

Paras Ram wept on his return home ; 2 

King Ajai 3 wept after eating what he had obtained as 
alms 

Such is the punishment meted out in God s court 

Ram wept when he was expelled from his kingdom, 

And separated from Sit a and Lachhman. 4 

Rawan, who took away Sita with beat of drum, 

Wept when he had lost Lanka ; 5 

The Pandavs 6 though their master 7 had been with them, 

Became slaves and wept ; 

1 Indar was the god of the firmament. His punishment was for his 
effort to seduce Ahalya, the wife of the sage Gautama. 

2 Paras Ram. Ram with the axe was the sixth avatar of Vishnu 
and preceded the Ram of Indian popular worship. He is said to 
have cleared the earth twenty-one times of the Kshatriyas. He then 
gave it to the sage Kashyapa and retired to the Mahendra mountains. 
The text alludes to his subsequent homeward return. 

3 Aj was grandfather of Ram Chandar. One day when hunting 
he dipped a cloth in the blood of a deer which he had shot, and in 
order to test his wife s affection sent it to her with a dying message 
that he had been killed in the hunting-field. She, believing the mes 
senger, at once cremated herself with the cloth she had received. 
King Aj on returning home found out what had occurred, and was 
so overcome with grief and sorrow, that he abandoned his throne and 
retired from the world to do penance for his crime. 

4 Lachhman was Ram s brother. 

5 Lanka. This was the ancient name of Ceylon, where Rawan ruled. 

6 The opponents of the Kauravs in the great war which forms the 
subject of the Mahdbharat. 1 Krishan. 






LIFE OF GURU NANAK 169 

Janameja l wept when he went astray ; 
For one offence he was deemed a sinner- 
Shaikhs, Disciples and Pirs 2 weep 
For fear of suffering at the last moment ; 
Kings wept when their ears were torn, 3 
And they went to beg alms from door to door ; 
The miser wept at his departure from the wealth he had 
amassed ; 

The pandit wept when he had lost his learning ; 
The young girl who hath no husband weepeth 
Nanak, the whole world is in misery. 
He who revereth the Name is victorious ; 
No other act is of any avail. 4 

The Guru, leaving Srinagar, penetrated the Hima 
laya mountains, and scaled numerous lofty peaks 

1 Janameja, king of Hastinapura, who listened to the long Sanskrit 
epic Mahdbhdrat in expiation of the sin of killing Brahmans. 

2 Pirs are Muhammadan saints. 

3 The reference is to Gopi Chand and Bharthari. Bharthari was 
king of Ujjain. In his stale there lived a Brahman who by his austeri 
ties had obtained the fruit of immortality. Not deeming it useful to 
himself he presented it as a fitting offering to his monarch. He being 
in love with his queen presented it to her. She being in love with the 
head police officer of the state presented it to him. He being in love 
with a favourite courtesan presented it to her. She being in love with 
the king presented it to him. On being informed of the strange vicis 
situdes of the fruit of immortality, and pondering on the instability of 
love and friendship, Bharthari abdicated and became a religious men 
dicant. 

Gopi Chand was king of Bengal, whose capital, according to legend, 
was then Doulagarh. His mother Menawati was Raja Bharthari s 
sister. One day as Gopi Chand was bathing, his mother, seated in an 
upper chamber, admired his beauty, but at the same time felt that he 
was not so handsome as his father, her late husband. Death had 
taken him, it would also take Gopi Chand. Gopi Chand as he bathed 
felt moisture falling on him, and was told in reply to his inquiries 
that it was his mother s tears. He tried to console her and said that 
death was the way of the world, and one must not endeavour to resist 
Nature s primordial law. On reflection she decided that Gopi Chand 
should become a faqlr under the spiritual guidance of Jalandharnath. 
Gopi Chand abdicated, proceeded to him, and after many troubles 
received, it is said, instruction how to overcome death. 

4 Ramkali ki War. 



170 THE SIKH RELIGION 

until he arrived at Mount Sumer. He there met 
many renowned Sidhs. When the Guru had made his 
obeisance and sat down, they inquired whence he 
had come and in what state he had left Hindustan. 
He replied : 

The Kal age is a knife, kings are butchers ; justice hath 
taken wings and fled. 

In this completely dark night of falsehood the moon of 
truth is never seen to rise. 

I have become perplexed in my search : 

In the darkness I find no way. 

Devoted to pride, I weep in sorrow : 

Saith Nanak, how shall deliverance be obtained ? l 

On this the Sidhs requested the Guru to join them 
in praising God. Having done so he put his subse 
quent conversation with them into the following 
form : 

The Sidhs holding an assembly sat in religious attitude 
hail to the assembly of the saints ! 

I offer my prayer to Him who is the true and Infinite One. 

I will cut off my head and lay it before Him ; I will 
place before Him my soul and body. 

Nanak, by meeting a holy man the True One is found, 
and honour is easily obtained. 

Is the True and Pure One obtained by wandering ? 

There is no salvation without the True Word 

The Sidhs asked : 

1 Who art thou ? What is thy name ? What is thy sect 
and what thine object ? 

Speak the truth ; this is what we urge ; we are a 
sacrifice to saintly men. 

Where is thy seat ; where dwellest thou, O youth ? 
Whence hast thou come, and whither goest thou ? 

Hear, O Nanak, said the Sidhs, What are thy 
tenets ? 

1 Majh ki War. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 171 

Nanak I dwell in God who hath His seat in every 
heart ; I act according to the will of the True Guru. 

I came in the course of nature, and according to God s 
order shall I depart. Nanak is ever subject to His will. 

To be fixed in God is my prayerful attitude ; such know 
ledge have I obtained from the Guru. 

If one understand the Guru s instruction and know him 
self, then he being true shall be absorbed in the True One. 

A Sidh called Charpat asked : 

The world is an ocean, and is said to be difficult to cross ; 
how shall man traverse it ? 

Saith Chaipat, O Audhut Nanak, give a true reply. 

Nanak Thou sayest so ; thou thyself understandest ; 
What answer can I give thee ? 

I speak truly ; thou hast reached the distant shore ; 
how can I argue with thee ? 

As a lotus in the water remaineth dry, as also a water 
fowl in the stream, 

So by meditating on the Word and repeating God s 
name, shalt thou be unaffected by the world. 

Nanak is a slave to those who remain apart from the 
world, in whose hearts the one God abideth, who live 
without desires in the midst of desires, 

And who see and show to others the inaccessible and 
incomprehensible God. 1 

The Sidhs then said All hail ! The Guru 
replied, All hail to the Primal Being ! 

Several Sikhs suppose that Guru Nanak com 
posed the Sidh Gosht on that occasion when he 
found leisure and retirement for composition. 



CHAPTER XV 

After his sojourn with the Sidhs the Guru returned 
to the plains of the Panjab and travelled in a north 
westerly direction until he reached Hasan Abdal, 

1 Sidh Gosht. 



172 THE SIKH RELIGION 

then a great centre of Muhammadan religious 
enthusiasm. 

There abode on a small hillock a bigoted and 
selfish priest known as Bawa Wali of Kandhar. 
The Guru and his minstrel needed water for their 
evening repast, and it could only be obtained from 
the Wali. Mardana told him that he and Guru 
Nanak had arrived, and he advised him to see the 
Guru, who was a great saint of God. Bawa Wali, 
who claimed exclusive holiness for himself, became 
offended on hearing the Guru s praises, and refused 
the required water. He said if Mardana s master 
were such a holy man, he ought to provide water for 
himself. When this reply was communicated to the 
Guru, he sent Mardana back to the Wali with the 
message that he himself was a very poor creature 
of God, and laid no claims to the character of a 
saint. The Wali paid no heed to this protestation, 
but persisted in his refusal to afford water to the 
Guru and his minstrel. The Guru was then com 
pelled to bore a hole near where he had taken 
shelter, and a stream of water immediately issued 
forth. Upon this, the Wali s well dried up, there 
being only a limited supply of water in the locality. 
The Wali s rage naturally increased, and it is said 
that he hurled the hillock upon Guru Nanak s un 
offending head. The Guru, on seeing the descend 
ing volume of earth, raised his right arm to protect 
himself. It is related that upon this the fall of the 
hillock was arrested. The impression of the palm 
of the Guru s hand was left on the descending mass, 
which is now known as Panja Sahib and held in 
reverence by the Sikhs. 

After a brief residence in Hasan Abdal the Guru 
proceeded to Gorakh-Hatari, a quarter of the city 
of Peshawar on the frontier of the Panjab where 
there is an ancient temple of Gorakhnath. The 
Jogis having heard of his fame were anxious to 
discover how he had acquired such moral and 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 173 

spiritual influence, and, when the Guru was seated, 
put him the questions contained in the first four 
verses of the following hymn. The Guru s replies 
follow : 

What callest thou that gate at which thou sittest ? Who 
can see the gate within it ? 

Let some one come and describe to me that gate to attain 
which the Udasi wandereth. 

How shall we cross the ocean ? 

How shall we be dead when alive ? 

Sorrow is the gate, wrath the porter, hope and anxiety 
its folding-doors. 

Mammon is a moat, domestic life its water ; man abideth 
by taking his seat on truth. 

How many names hast Thou, God ! Their limit cannot 
be known ; there is none equal to Thee. 

Man ought not to call himself exalted, but dwell in his own 
thoughts ; what God deemeth proper, He doeth. 

As long as there is desire, so long is there anxiety ; how 
can one who feeleth it speak of the one God ? 

When man in the midst of desires remaineth free from 
desires, then, O Nanak, he meeteth the one God. 

In this way shall he cross the ocean, 

And thus be dead while alive. 1 

On uttering this hymn the Guru was pressed to 
adopt the style and religion of a Jogi. The principles 
of the Jogis sect were explained to him. The Guru 
replied : 

The Word is my meditation, divine instruction the music 
of my horn for men to hear ; 

Honour is my begging-wallet, and uttering the Name my 
alms. 

Father, Gorakh awaketh. 

Gorakh is He who lifted the earth and fashioned it without 
delay ; 

1 Ramkali. 



174 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Who enclosed water, breath, and life in the body, and 
made the great lights of the moon and sun ; 

Who gave us the earth as our abode, but whose many 
favours we have forgotten. 

Sidhs, Strivers, Jogis, Jangams, and Pirs are many. 

If I obtain the Name from them, I will sing their praises, 
and serve them heartily 

Paper and salt melt not in clarified butter ; the lotus 
remaineth unaffected by water 

What can Death say to them, O Nanak, who meet such 
saints ? l 

After his successful discussion with the Jogis the 
Guru decided to visit Makka, the pole star of Muham- 
madan devotion. He disguised himself in the blue 
dress of a Muhammadan pilgrim, took a faqir s 
staff in his hand and a collection of his hymns 
under his arm. He also carried with him in the style 
of a Musalman devotee a cup for his ablutions and 
a carpet whereon to pray. And when an oppor 
tunity offered, he shouted the Muhammadan call to 
prayer like any orthodox follower of the Arabian 
prophet. As usual in his peregrinations, he was 
accompanied by his faithful minstrel and rebeck- 
player Mardana. It is recorded that whenever he 
met children on his journey he joined in their sports. 
He accidentally found a Muhammadan f aqir also bent 
on the Makkan pilgrimage, and passed a night with 
him in pleasant spiritual converse. The pilgrim 
offered him his bhang-pouch, and asked whether 
he was a Hindu or a Musalman. The Guru replied 
with the hymn he had previously addressed to the 
Emperor Babar when he inquired what intoxication 
that was whose effects should never depart. 

As they proceeded on the road to Makka, it is said, 
a cloud they saw over their heads accompanied them. 
The pilgrim became alarmed at the unusual occur- 

1 Ramkali. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 175 

rence, and said to the Guru, No Hindu hath ever yet 
gone to Makka. Travel not with me ; either go before 
or after. The Guru told the pilgrim to precede 
him. When the pilgrim turned round to see where 
his companion was, it is said he could see neither him 
nor the cloud. The pilgrim then began to wring his 
hands, and said, It was God who was with me, but 
I could not endure the sight of Him. He worked 
illusion on me. 

When the Guru arrived, weary and footsore, in 
Makka, he went and sat in the great mosque where 
pilgrims were engaged in their devotions. His 
disregard of Moslem customs soon involved him 
in difficulties. When he lay down to sleep at 
night he turned his feet towards the Kaaba. An 
Arab priest kicked him and said, Who is this sleeping 
infidel ? Why hast thou, O sinner, turned thy feet 
towards God ? The Guru replied, Turn my feet in 
a direction in which God is not. l Upon this the 
priest seized the Guru s feet and dragged them in 
the opposite direction, whereupon, it is said, the 
temple turned round, and followed the revolution of 
his body. Some understand this in a spiritual sense, 
and say it means that Guru Nanak made all Makka 
turn to his teaching. Those who witnessed this 
miracle were astonished and saluted the Guru as 
a supernatural being. 

The Qazis and the Mullas crowded round the 
Guru, and interrogated him on the subject of his 
religion. They admitted that he had accomplished 
a great feat, but the source of his power was not 
apparent. They opened his book, and seeing that 
it was on religious subjects, inquired which was 

1 Curious it is to find the same expression in an Italian operatic 
writer of the eighteenth century. 

E se, dov ei dimora, 
Non intendesti ancora, 
Confondimi, se puoi ; 
Dimmi dov ei non e. 

(Metastasio.) 



176 THE SIKH RELIGION 

superior, the Hindu or the Muhammadan religion. 
The Guru replied, Without good acts the professors 
of both religions shall suffer. Neither the Hindus 
nor the Muhammadans shall obtain entrance into 
God s court. All their devotions shall vanish like the 
fleeting dye of safflower. Both sects are jealous of 
each other. The Hindus insist on saying Ram and 
the Moslems Rahim, but they know not the one 
God. Satan hath led them both along his own 
flowery way/ On that occasion the Guru uttered 
the following hymn in the Tilang measure : 

Thy fasting and worship shall be acceptable 

When thou, O man, keepest watch over the ten apertures 
of thy body, hatest the world, 

Chastenest thy mind, restrainest thy sight, and fleest 
worldly desires and wr anglings. 

Every day of the month offer thy love to the Lord ; 
thus shalt thou be recognized as pure and gentle. 

Keep the fast of meditation, and let the renunciation of 
pleasure be thy dance ; 

Keep watch over thy heart, so shalt thou be a really 
learned man ; 

Abandon delights, ease, evil speaking, mental anxiety, 
and vexation ; 

Treasure kindness in thy heart, and renounce the devices 
of infidelity ; 

Extinguish the fire of lust in thy heart, and thus become 
cool. 

Saith Nanak, thus practise fasting, and thy faith shall be 
perfect. 1 

When the Guru had finished, the Qazi said, Well 
done ! I have to-day for the first time seen a real 
saint of God/ The Qazi then went and told the high 
priest that the darwesh Nanak had arrived. The 
high priest went to see him, shook hands with him, 

1 This hymn is not found in the Granth Sahib. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 177 

and sat down beside him. He thanked God that 
Nanak had come. 

The high priest asked Nanak if the Hindus who 
read the Veds, and the Musalmans who read the 
Quran, should or should not find God. The Guru 
courageously replied with the following outspoken 
hymn of Kabir : 

O brethren, the Veds and the Quran are false, and free 
not the mind from anxiety. 

If for a moment thou restrain thy mind, God will appear 
before thee. 

man, search thy heart daily, that thou mayest not again 
fall into despair. 

This world is a magic show which hath no reality. 

Men are pleased when they read falsehood, and quarrel 
over what they do not understand. 

The truth is, the Creator is contained in the creation ; 
He is not of a blue colour in the guise of Vishnu. 

Thou shouldst have bathed in the river which floweth 
in heaven. 1 

Take heed ; ever fix thine eyes on Him who is every 
where present. 2 

God is the purest of the pure ; shall I doubt whether 
there is another equal to Him ? 3 

Kabir, he to whom the Merciful hath shown mercy, 
knoweth Him. 

The high priest then asked how God might be 
obtained by men. The Guru replied that it was by 
humility and prayer. He added the following hymn 
in the Persian language : 

1 make one supplication before Thee ; lend Thine 
ear, O Creator. 

1 In the brain instead of the Ganges and other sacred streams of 
the Hindus. 

2 Also translated Embrace perpetual poverty, fix thy mental eyes 
on God, and thou shalt behold Him everywhere present. 

3 Also translated If there be another like Him, then entertain 
doubt. 

SIKH. 1 N 



178 THE SIKH RELIGION 

God, Thou art great and merciful ; Thou art the fault 
less Cherish er. 

The world is a perishable abode ; O my heart, know 
this as the truth. 

Azrail l seizeth me by the hair of my head ; yet thou 
knowest it not, O my heart. 

There shall be no wife, no son, no father, no brother, 
no one to take my hand. 

There shall be no one to hinder my falling at last when 
my fate 2 cometh. 

1 have passed my nights and days in vanity, and my 
thoughts have been evil. 

I have never done a good act this is my condition ; 

I am unfortunate, I am also miserly and negligent ; I 
see not, and I fear not. 

Nanak saith, I am Thy slave, and the dust of the feet 
of Thy servants. 3 

The high priest then asked the Guru to tell him 
the composition of matter, the nature of the God he 
adored, how He was to be found, and in what con 
sisted the essence of his religion. The Guru replied 
again in the Persian language : 

Know that according to the Musalmans everything is 
produced from air, fire, water, and earth ; 

But the pure God created the world out of five 
elements. 4 

However high man may leap, he shall fall on the earth 
again. 

Even though a bird fly, it cannot compete in endurance 
with the torrent and the wind which move by God s will. 

How great shall I call God ? to whom shall I go to in 
quire regarding Him ? 

1 Azrall is frequently mentioned in the Sikh sacred writings. In 
the Muhammadan dispensation he is the minister of Death who 
separates men s souls from their bodies by violently tearing them 
asunder. The Quran, Suras 32 and 79. 

1 Takbir is understood to be for the Arabic taqdir, destiny. 

3 Tilang. 4 Akash, or ether, being the fifth. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 179 

He is the greatest of the great, and great is His world ; 
men depart in their pride. 

I have consulted the four Veds, but these writings find 
not God s limits. 

I have consulted the four books of the Muhammadans, 
but God s worth is not described in them. 

I have consulted the nine regions of the earth ; one 
improveth upon what the other saith. 

Having turned my heart into a boat, I have searched in 
every sea ; 

I have dwelt by rivers and streams, and bathed at the 
sixty-eight places of pilgrimage ; 

I have lived among the forests and glades of the three 
worlds and eaten bitter and sweet ; 

I have seen the seven nether regions and heavens upon 
heavens. 

And /, Nanak, say man shall be true to his faith if he 
fear God and do good works. 1 

In due time the Guru proceeded to Madina, where 
he vanquished the Muhammadan priests in argu 
ment. Thence he journeyed to Baghdad, and took 
up his position outside the city. He shouted the 
call to prayer, on which the whole population 
became wrapt in silent astonishment. 2 The high 
priest of Baghdad, on meeting face to face the 
enthusiastic stranger, inquired who he was and to 
what sect he belonged. The Guru replied, I have 
appeared in this age to indicate the way unto men. 
I reject all sects, and only know one God, whom 
I recognize in the earth, the heavens, and in all 
directions. 

Upon this the Guru began to repeat the Japji. 
As the high priest listened to its doctrines he said, 
This is a very impious faqir. He is working 

1 Banno s Granth Sahib. 

2 It is certain that the Guru omitted the words Muhammad ar rasul 
Allah of the creed, and substituted Arabic words of a similar sound to 
express his own ideas. Hence the astonishment of the people. 

N 2 



i8o THE SIKH RELIGION 

miracles here, and informing us, contrary to the 
authority of our holy Quran, that there are hundreds 
of thousands of nether and upper regions, and that 
at last men grow weary of searching for them/ 
The high priest then called upon the Guru to give 
a manifestation of his power. Upon this, it is said, 
the Guru laid his hand on the high priest* s son and 
showed him the upper and lower regions described 
in the Japji. 1 

The Guru having accomplished his mission in the 
West resolved to return to his own country. When 
he arrived in Multan, the local high priest presented 
him with a cup of milk filled to the brim. By this 
he meant it to be understood that the city was full 
of holiness already, and that there was no room for 
another religious teacher. The Guru, in no wise 
disconcerted, took the milk and laid on it an Indian 
jasmin flower. The cup did not overflow. This 
typified that there was still room for the Guru in 
the midst of the Multanis, as there is still room for 
the ever flowing Ganges in the ocean. 

The Guru, after a brief sojourn in Multan, set out 
for Kartarpur. His reputation daily increased in 
the world, and men meditated on his name. He 
insisted that praying for anything except God s 
name merely conferred on man a crown of sorrow. 
By this time the Guru had founded a pure religion 
and made his coin current in the world. 

In due time the Guru and his minstrel arrived at 
Kartarpur on the right bank of the river Ravi, 
opposite the present town of Dehra Baba Nanak. 
There he doffed his pilgrim s dress, and donned 
worldly garments in order to show that he did not 
desire men to devote themselves exclusively to an 
ascetic life. At the same time he sat on his re 
ligious stool, and began to preach to the people. 

During Guru Nanak s stay at Kartarpur he con- 

1 Japji, Pauri xxiii. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 181 

tinued to compose hymns which diffused spiritual 
light and dispelled mental darkness. He ever con 
versed on religious subjects, and divine measures 
were ever sung in his presence. The Sodar and the 
Sohila were chanted in the evening and the Japji 
repeated at the ambrosial hour of morning. 1 

At Kartarpur, Mardana, the Guru s faithful 
minstrel, advanced in years and wearied with his 
long wanderings and physical privations, fell ill. 
He felt that he had no hope of longer life, and 
resigned himself to man s inevitable fate. He 
had originally been a Muhammadan, but, being 
now a Sikh, the question arose as to how his 
body should be disposed of after death. The Guru 
said, A Brahman s body is thrown into water, 
a Khatri s is burnt in the fire, a Vaisya s is thrown 
to the winds, and a Sudra s is buried in the earth. 
Thy body shall be disposed of as thou pleasest. 
Mardana replied, * Through thine instruction the 
pride of my body hath totally departed. With the 
four castes the disposal of the body is a matter of 
pride. I deem my soul merely as a spectator of my 
body, and am not concerned with the latter. Where 
fore dispose of it as thou pleasest. Then the Guru 
said, Shall I make thee a tomb and render thee 
famous in the world. Mardana replied, When my 
soul hath been separated from its bodily tomb, why 
shut it up in a stone tomb ? The Guru answered, 
Since thou knowest God and art therefore a Brah 
man, we shall dispose of thy body by throwing it 
into the river Ravi and letting it go with the stream. 
Sit down therefore on its margin in prayerful posture, 
fix thine attention on God, repeat His name at every 
inspiration and expiration, and thy soul shall be 
absorbed in the light of God. Mardana accordingly 
sat down by the river, and his soul separated from 
its earthly enclosure the following morning at a watch 

1 A translation of these divine services will be found in this volume. 



182 THE SIKH RELIGION 

before day. The Guru then, by the aid of his Sikhs, 
consigned Mardana s body to the river Ravi, 1 caused 
the Sohila to be read for his eternal repose, and con 
cluded the obsequies by distributing karah parshad z 
(sacred food). The Guru counselled Mardana s son 
Shahzada and his relations not to weep. There 
ought to be no lamentation for a man who was 
returning to his heavenly home, and therefore no 
mourning for Mardana. 3 

The Guru bade Shahzada remain with him in the 
same capacity as his father, and he would be held 
in equal honour. Accordingly Shahzada, the Guru s 
faithful friend and minstrel, accompanied him to the 
time of his death. 

In the Granth Sahib are found three sloks of 
the Guru, dedicated to Mardana, against the use of 
wine. The following, which may conveniently be 
given here, will suffice as a specimen : 

The barmaid is misery, wine is lust ; man is the drinker. 

The cup filled with worldly love is wrath, and it is served 
by pride. 

The company is false and covetous, and is ruined by 
excess of drink. 

Instead of such wine make good conduct thy yeast, truth 
thy molasses, God s name thy wine ; 

Make merits thy cakes, good conduct thy clarified butter, 
and modesty thy meat to eat. 

Such things, O Nanak, are obtained by the Guru s favour ; 
by partaking of them sins depart. 4 



CHAPTER XVI 

There lived in a town called Khadur a Sikh 
named Jodha who used to repeat God s name while 

1 It is stated in several Sikh works that Mardana s body was 
cremated. 

2 The recipe for the preparation of karah parshad, or Sikh sacred 
food, will be given in the life of Guru Gobind Singh, vol. v. 

3 Gydn Ratanawali. 4 Bihagre ki War. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 183 

the rest of the inhabitants worshipped Durga. 
Their priest was a man called Lahina. One day 
when Jodha was repeating Guru Nanak s Japji, 
Lahina heard him and inquired whose composition 
it was. Jodha duly informed him, and they became 
intimate. On being introduced to the Guru, Lahina 
told his name, upon which the Guru said, Thy 
lahina is here, where else can it be found? In 
the Panjabi language the word lahina means to take 
or receive, and the Guru meant, What thou de- 
sirest to receive salvation is here, and nowhere 
else. After some spiritual instruction from the lips 
of the Guru, Lahina threw away the tinkling bells 
he wore on his hands and feet to dance before the 
goddess, and began to repeat God s name. He 
made it a practice afterwards to perform menial 
service for the Guru. 1 

It is said that Lahina in a vision saw a female in 
a red dress shampooing the Guru. Lahina asked 
her who she was. She replied that she was Durga, 
and that she came once a week to do service for 
the Guru. On this Lahina became convinced of 
the divine mission of Guru Nanak. 

A Jogi went to visit the Guru and congratulate 
him on the large number of converts he had made 
The Guru replied that he had few real Sikhs, as the 
Jogi himself would see. The Guru and the Jogi 
determined to proceed into the forest and there 
make trial of the Sikh converts who accompanied 
them in numbers. For this purpose the Guru 
assumed a terrible guise. He put on dirty, tattered 
clothes, took a knife in his hand, and proceeded with 
some hunting dogs into the forest, ostensibly in 
quest of game. On this several of his Sikhs fled. 
It was on that occasion the Guru composed the 
following : 

1 A fuller account of Jodha s influence on Lahina will be given in 
the Life of Guru Angad, Vol. II. 



184 THE SIKH RELIGION 

I have a dog l and two bitches 2 with me ; 

Every morning they bark at the wind. 3 

Falsehood is my hunting-knife and carrion its handle. 

Creator, I remain in the guise of a huntsman ; 

1 do not follow my Master s counsel or do His work. 
I appear deformed and terrible. 

Thy Name alone saveth the world ; 

It is my support ; to obtain it is my desire. 

I utter calumny day and night ; 

I am base and worthless ; I covet my neighbour s house. 

Lust and anger, which are pariahs, dwell in my heart. 

Creator, I remain in the guise of a huntsman ; 
In saint s dress I meditate to entrap others. 

1 am a cheat in a country of cheats. 4 

/ deem myself very clever, and bear a great load of sin. 
O Creator, I remain in the guise of a huntsman. 
Ungrateful that I was, I did not appreciate what Thou 
didst for me. 

How can I, who am wicked and dishonest, show my face ? 
Humble Nanak expresseth his thoughts 

Creator, I remain in the guise of a huntsman. 5 

As the party proceeded they found the road 
covered with copper coins. Some Sikhs took them 
up and departed. Further on were found silver 
coins. Several Sikhs took up the silver coins and 
returned home. As the Guru s party proceeded 
further, they saw gold coins on the road. Several 
of the remaining Sikhs took up the gold coins and 
quickly vanished. Only the Jogi, two Sikhs, and 
the Guru s attendant Lahina now remained. 

On proceeding further they found a funeral pyre. 
Near the corpse were four lighted lamps. A sheet 
was stretched over it as it lay on the ground and 
emitted an offensive smell. The Guru said, Let 

1 Avarice. 2 Desire and covetousness. 

3 The line means that desire and covetousness call in vain to the 
saint. 

4 Also translated I am a cheat and cheat the country. 

5 Sri Rag. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 185 

whoever wisheth to accompany me eat of this. 
The Sikhs quailed at the dreadful proposal, but 
Lahina remained staunch in his faith in the Guru. 
Without more ado he clasped his hands and asked 
the Guru if he should begin to eat the head or the 
feet of the corpse. The Guru told him to begin at 
the waist. Lahina lifted the winding-sheet in order 
to begin to eat, when lo ! it is said, a dish of sacred 
food appeared instead of the corpse ! Lahina offered 
the sacred food to the Guru first, and said he would 
partake of his leavings. The Guru replied, Thou 
hast obtained this sacred food because thou didst 
desire to share it with others. The wealth given by 
God which man useth himself or burieth in the earth, 
is like carrion ; but the wealth which man shareth 
with others is as sacred food. Thou hast obtained 
my secret ; thou art in mine image. I will tell thee 
the real thing, the spell which is the essence of 
religion, and by which thou shalt have happiness 
here and hereafter. The following, which is the 
preamble of the Japji, is the spell meant by the 
Guru : 

There is but one God whose name is True, the Creator, 
devoid of fear and enmity, immortal, unborn, self-existent, 
great, and bountiful. Repeat His name. 

The True One was in the beginning ; The True One was 
in the primal age ; 

The True One is, was, O Nanak ; the True One also shall be. 

The Guru instructed Lahina to utter the spell 
with a pure heart. It would fulfil all his desires, 
bestow happiness in this world and salvation in the 
next ; and by the continual practice of it the light 
of God should dawn in his heart. Upon this the 
Jogi said, O Nanak, he shall be thy Guru who is 
produced from thy body ang. Upon this the 
Guru embraced Lahina, addressed him as Angad, and 
promised that he should be his successor. The Jogi 
and the Guru then went to their respective homes. 



i86 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The Sikhs who had deserted the Guru, afterwards 
bitterly regretted their conduct. They who had 
found the copper money said, that if they had gone 
further they would have found the silver money; 
and they who had found the silver money said that 
if they had gone further, they would have found 
the gold money. Upon this the Guru composed the 
following : 

The words man speaketh shall be taken into account ; 
the food he eateth shall be taken into account ; 

Man s movements shall be taken into account ; what 
he heareth and seeth shall be taken into account ; 

Every breath he draweth shall be taken into account ; 
why should I go and ask the learned ? 

O father, attachment to Maya is deceitful. 

He who being spiritually blind forgetteth God s name, 
shall gain neither this world nor the next. 

Life and death are for everything that is born ; death 
devoureth everything here. 

Where the Judge sitteth and decideth, thither no one 
shall accompany thee. 

All who weep for thee tie up, as it were, a bundle of refuse. 1 

Everybody saith that God is great ; nobody detracteth 
from Him ; 

But no one hath found His price ; He becometh not 
great by what man saith. 

O True Lord, Thou art one Lord ; how many other worlds 
in which creatures dwell ! 

Nanak is with those who are low-born among the lowly ; 

Nay, who are lowest of the low ; how can he rival the 
great ? 

Where Thou, O Lord, watchest over the lowly, Thy look 
of favour shall be their reward. 2 

The successor of Pir Baha-ul-Din, the Musalman 
prelate of Multan, went accompanied by several of 
his followers to visit Guru Nanak. On meeting him 
he said, I have loaded the load ; do something 

1 That is, they weep in vain. 2 Sri Rag. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 187 

for me that is, pray that I may have a successful 
journey to the next world. 
The Guru replied : 

He who filleth the sack shall load it on himself ; l the 
will of God is over all ; 

Nanak, they who have acted honestly shall depart with 
bright faces. 

The Guru, seeing the Pir prepared for death, said 
he would soon follow him himself. The Guru upon 
this composed the following hymn : 

Wealth, youth, and flowers are guests 2 only for four days ; 3 

They wither and fade like the leaves of the water lily. 

Enjoy God s love, O dear one, in the freshness of youth. 

Few are thy days ; thou art wearied and the vesture of 
thy body hath grown old. 

My merry friends have gone to sleep in the grave. 

I too shall depart in sorrow, and weep with a feeble 
voice. 

O fair one, 4 why not attentively listen to this message ? 

Thou must go to thy father-in-law s ; thou mayest not 
dwell for ever in thy father s house. 

Nanak, know that she who sleepeth 5 in her father s 
house, is robbed at an untimely season. 

She hath lost her bundle of merits and departed with 
a load of demerits. 6 



CHAPTER XVII 

The Guru, knowing that his end was approach 
ing, appointed Angad his successor. The Guru s 
sons had not obeyed him. Their minds were insin 
cere, and they had rebelled and deserted him. 
Wherefore he subsequently placed the umbrella 

1 Man shall take with him the result of his acts. 

2 Ndthiare is connected with the Panjabi nathna, to run away. 

3 Four days is a common Oriental expression for a short period. 
* The soul is here meant. 

Who awakes not in God s service. 6 Sri Rag. 



i88 THE SIKH RELIGION 

of spiritual sovereignty over Angad s head, and 
bowed to him in token of his succession to the 
Guruship. Then it became known to his people^ 
that Guru Nanak was about to die. Whole troops < 
of Sikhs, Hindus, and Musalmans went to bid him J 
farewell. Angad stood up before him in an attitude 
of supplication. When Guru Nanak had invited him 
to speak, he said, O king, be pleased to attach again 
to thy skirt those who have seceded from thee. By 
this Angad meant the Sikhs whose faith had been 
tried and found wanting. Guru Nanak replied, 
I have forgiven them all for thy sake/ Upon this 
Angad fell at his feet. 

Guru Nanak went and sat under a withered 
acacia tree, when lo ! it became green, and produced 
leaves and blossoms. Angad again fell at his feet 
in adoration. Guru Nanak s family, relations, and 
disciples began to weep. On that occasion he com 
posed the following : 

Hail to the Creator, the True King, who allotted to the 
world its various duties ! 

When the measure 1 is full, the duration of life is at an 
end ; the soul is led away ; 

When the destined hour arriveth, the soul is led away 
and all one s relations weep. 

The body and soul are separated, O my mother, when 
one s days are at an end. 

Thou hast obtained what was allotted thee, and reaped 
the fruit of thy former acts. 

Hail to the Creator, the True King, who allotted to the 
world its various duties ! 

Remember the Lord, O my brethren ; all must depart. 

The affairs of this world are transitory, only for four 
days ; we must assuredly proceed onwards : 

We must assuredly proceed onwards like a guest ; why 
should we be proud ? 

1 Pai. This is an Indian corn measure. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 189 

Repeat the name of Him by whose worship thou shalt 
obtain happiness in His court. 

In the next world thou canst in no wise enforce thine 
authority ; every one shall fare according to his acts. 

Remember the Lord, my brethren, every one must 
depart. 

That which pleaseth the Omnipotent shall come to pass ; 
this world is an illusion. 

The true Creator pervadeth sea and land, the nether 
regions, and the firmament. 

The true Creator is invisible, unequalled ; His limit 
cannot be found. 

Profitable is their advent into this world who have medi 
tated with their whole hearts upon Him. 

The Adorner by His order demolisheth and again con- 
structeth. 

That which pleaseth the Omnipotent shall come to pass ; 
this world is an illusion. 

Saith Nanak, O Father, they shall be considered to have 
wept who weep through love. 

If men weep for the sake of worldly things, all their 
weeping, O Father, shall be in vain : 

All their weeping shall be in vain ; the world is not 
mindful of God, and weepeth for mammon. 

They know not good from evil, and thus lose their human 
lives. 

All who come into this world must depart ; false are you 
who practise pride. 

Saith Nanak. men shall be considered to have wept, O 
Father, if they weep through love. 1 

After this the assembled crowd began to sing 
songs of mourning, and the Guru fell into a trance. 
When he awoke therefrom, his sons, on seeing 
a stranger appointed to succeed their father, inquired 
what provision had been made for themselves. Guru 
Nanak replied, O my sons, God giveth to His 
creatures ; you shall obtain food and clothing in 

1 Wadhans, Alahanian. 



igo THE SIKH RELIGION 

abundance, and if you repeat God s name you shall 
be saved at last. 

The Musalmans who had received God s name 
from the Guru, said they would bury him after his 
death. His Hindu followers on the contrary said 
they would cremate him. When the Guru was 
invited to decide the discussion he said, Let the 
Hindus place flowers on my right, and the Musal 
mans on my left. They whose flowers are found 
fresh in the morning, may have the disposal of my 
body. 

Guru Nanak then ordered the crowd to sing the 
Sohila : 

In the house in which God s praise is sung and He is 
meditated on, 

Sing the Sohila and remember the Creator. 

Sing the Sohila of my fearless Lord ; I am a sacrifice to 
that song of joy by which everlasting comfort is obtained. 

Ever and ever living things are watched over ; the Giver 
regardeth their wants. 

When even Thy gifts cannot be appraised, who can 
appraise the Giver ? 

The year and the auspicious time for marriage* are re 
corded ; O relations, meet and pour oil on me the bride. 2 

my friends, pray for me that I may meet my Lord. 
This message is ever sent to every house ; such invita 
tions are ever issued. 

Remember the Caller ; Nanak, the day is approaching. 3 

The concluding slok of the Japji was then 
sung. The Guru drew a sheet over him, uttered 
1 Wahguru , made obeisance to God, and blended 
his light with Guru Angad s. The Guru remained 
the same. There was only a change of body pro 
duced by a supreme miracle. 

1 Death is here considered a marriage as among the ancient Greeks. 

2 Before marriage the bride s relations anoint her with oil. 

3 Rag Gauri Dlpaki. Guru Nanak caused this hymn to be repeated 
for him in token of rejoicing when he was dying. It is still read as a 
funeral service. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 191 

When the sheet was removed next morning, there 
was nothing found beneath it. The flowers on both 
sides were in bloom. The Hindus and the Musal- 
mans removed their respective flowers. All the 
Sikhs reverently saluted the spot on which the Guru 
had lain. He breathed his last on the tenth day of 
the light half of the month of Assu, Sambat 1595 
(A.D. 1538) at Kartarpur in the Panjab. 

The Sikhs erected a shrine and the Muhammadans 
a tomb in his honour on the margin of the Ravi. 
Both have since been washed away by the river, 
perhaps providentially, so as to avoid idolatrous 
worship of the Guru s last resting-place. 

Bhai Gur Das, a brief account of whom we have 
given in the Introduction, draws a gloomy picture 
of the wickedness of the world at the rise of the Sikh 
religion: Men s ideas and aspirations were low. 
Mammon fascinated the world and led every one 
astray. Good acts no longer commended themselves 
to men. They burned with pride, and respected 
not one another. The high and the low forgot 
their mutual duties. Monarchs were unjust, and 
their nobles were butchers who held knives to men s 
throats. 

Everybody thought he possessed knowledge, but 
none knew in what knowledge or ignorance consisted. 
Men did what pleased themselves. Alchemy and 
thaumaturgy were professed, incantations and spells 
practised, and men indulged in strife, wrath, and 
mutual jealousies. In the general disorder every one 
adopted a religion of his own. Out of one God they 
made many, and carved gods attractive and unat 
tractive from wood and stone. Some worshipped 
the sun or moon, others propitiated the earth, sky, 
wind, water, or fire, and others again the god of 
death, while the devotion of many was addressed 
to cemeteries and cremation grounds. Thus did 
mankind go astray in vain religions and vain worship. 

Men despised one another and hence caste received 



192 THE SIKH RELIGION 

religious sanction. The Brahmans set the Veds, 
the Purans, and the Shastars at variance. The 
professors of the six schools of Hindu philosophy 
quarrelled with one another, and while so employed 
indulged to their hearts content in hypocrisy and 
superstition. 

Not only were the Hindus divided into four castes, 
but the Muhammadans were divided into four sects, 1 
and while the Hindus worshipped the Ganges and 
Banaras, the Muhammadans addressed their devo 
tions to Makka and the Kaaba. The devil fascinated 
the members of both religions ; they forgot their 
holy books ; they went astray on every road ; and 
truth was the one thing they failed to discover. 

There was no guru or religious guide, and without 
one the people were pushing one another to their 
destruction. Sin prevailed throughout creation. 
Pure religion was weeping day and night, and finally 
began to disappear from men s gaze beneath the 
earth. She was weighed down by human trans 
gressions. In lowly attitude she appealed to God 
for a guide. God observing men s anguish and 
hearing their piteous cries, conferreoT^supernatural 
attributes on Guru Nanak. _ He bestowed on him 
the supreme wealth of the Name and humility, and 
sent Mm into the world to relieve its sufferings. 
When Guru Nanak contemplated the world, he 
everywhere saw spiritual darkness, and heard the 
cry of pain. He endured the greatest privations 
and travelled to different countries in order to 
regenerate the human race. 

He pointed out to men the straight way that 
there was but one God, the primal and omnipreaent. 
He restored the three legs which religion had lost, 
and reduced to one the four castes of the Hindus. 
He placed the king and the beggar on a spiritual 
equality, and taught them to respect each other. 

1 Hanifi, Shafai, Maliki, and Hanbali. 



LIFE OF GURU NANAK 193 

He preached to all a religion of the heart as distin 
guished from a religion of external forms and 
unavailing ritual. 

He found that the acts and austerities practised 
by professedly religious men of his age and country 
were without divine love or devotion, and conse 
quently contained no merit before God. He satisfied 
himself that Brahma, the reputed author of the 
Veds, did not include love in them, nor was it men 
tioned in the Simritis. He declared that God who 
has no form or outline was not found by wearing 
religious garbs, but by humility, and that if men 
rejected caste and worshipped God in spirit they 
should be accepted in His court. 

The Guru examined all religious sects, contem 
plated the gods, goddesses, and spirits of earth and 
heaven, and found them all immersed and perishing 
in spiritual pride. He scrutinized Hindus, Moslems, 
priests, and prophets, and found not one godly 
person among them. They were all groping in the 
blind pit of superstition. 

Religious men who ought to be guiding their flocks, 
had retreated to the solitude of mountains. There 
was no one left to instruct and save the world. 
Though hermits rubbed ashes night and day on their 
bodies, they possessed no knowledge, and the world 
was rushing to its ruin for want of a divine guide. 
Rulers were everywhere oppressive. The fence 
began to eat the field instead of protecting it. 
Guardians proved faithless to their trusts and con 
sumed the wealth of their wards. Some disciples 
played while their spiritual guides danced. Other 
disciples sat at home while, contrary to all custom, 
their spiritual guides waited on them. Judges took 
bribes and perpetrated injustice. Women only paid 
regard to their husbands for the wealth they pos 
sessed, and sin was diffused throughout the world. 

When Guru Nanak appeared, the fog of spiritual 
ignorance dispersed, and light shone in the world, 



i 9 4 THE SIKH RELIGION 

as when the sun rises the stars disappear and dark 
ness fades away, or as when the lion roars in the forest 
the timid deer incontinently disappear. Wherever 
the Guru planted his foot, there was established 
a seat of worship. Every house of his followers 
became a temple in which the Lord s praises were 
ever sung and the Lord s name continually repeated. 
The Guru established a separate religion, and laid 
out an easy and simple way of obtaining salvation 
by the repetition of God s name. The Guru extri 
cated men from the terrible ocean of the world, and 
included them in the boon of salvation. He cut off 
the fear of transmigration, and healed the malady 
of superstition and the pain of separation from God. 
Until the Guru s advent death s mace ever impended 
over men s heads, and the apostate and the evil 
spent their lives in vain. When men grasped the 
feet of the divine Guru, he gave them the true 
Word and effected their deliverance. He inculcated 
love and devotion, the repetition of God s name, 
and the lesson that as men sow so shall they reap. 
The four castes of the Hindus he reduced to one. 
Whether a Sikh had a caste or not, he was distin 
guished in the society of the holy. The six schools 
of philosophy are like the six seasons of the year, 
but the sect of the Guru is the sun which shines 
over them all. Guru Nanak having abolished all 
sects shed great splendour on his own. Setting 
aside the Veds and the books of Islam, he taught 
his sect to repeat the name of the infinite God who 
surpasses all conception. By falling at one another s 
feet and by practising humility are the Guru s Sikhs 
recognized. They live as hermits among their fami 
lies, they efface their individuality, they pronounce 
the ineffable name of God, and they transgress not 
the will of the Creator by uttering blessings or 
curses upon their fellow-creatures. Thus were men 
saved in every direction and Guru Nanak became 
the true support of the nine regions of the earth. 



DIVINE SERVICES BY GURU NANAK 
AND OTHER GURUS 

THE JAPJI 1 

THERE is but one God whose name is true, the Creator, 2 
devoid of fear and enmity, immortal, unborn, self-existent ; 3 
by the favour of the Guru. 4 

REPEAT His NAME 

The True One was in the beginning ; the True One was in 
the primal age. 

The True One is 5 now also, O Nanak ; the True One 
also shall be. 6 

1 The Japji is considered by the Sikhs a key to their sacred volume 
and an epitome of its doctrines. It is silently repeated by the Sikhs 
early in the morning. Every Sikh must have it by heart, otherwise he 
is not deemed orthodox. It is the duty of all Sikhs, even if they 
cannot read, to have themselves taught this great morning divine 
service. The composition appears to have been the work of Guru 
Nanak in advanced age. 

2 Karta pumkh. It is perhaps not necessary to translate the word 
puriikh. It means male or creative agency. The all-pervading spirit 
in union with a female element uttered a word from which sprang 
creation. 

8 Saibhan is derived from the Sanskrit swayambhu, which we have 
found in this passage in a very ancient Sikh MS. 

4 Gur Par sad. We have translated these words in deference to the 
opinions of the majority of the Sikhs ; but with several learned gyanis 
we have no doubt that they were intended as epithets of God the great 
and bountiful. Guru Nanak had no human guru ; as we have already 
seen, his guru was God. It was during the spiritual supremacy of his 
successors the favour of the Guru was invoked, and deemed indis 
pensable for deliverance. Moreover, though gur par sad does sometimes 
in the Granth Sahib mean the Guru s favour, this appears to be more 
often expressed by gur parsddi. 

6 Bhi. There are two this in this line which some say are idiomatic. 
We have very little doubt that the first bhi is an obsolete past tense of 
the defective verb bhu, and that the verse ought to be translated 
1 The True One is, was, and also shall be. Compare Guru Nanak, 
Shahu hai, bhi, hosi. Suhi Ashtapadi i. 

6 Also translated 

God was true in the beginning, He was true in the primal age ; 

He is true now also, Nanak, and He also will be true. 

O 2 



196 THE SIKH RELIGION 

I 

By thinking I cannot obtain a conception of Him, even 
though I think hundreds of thousands of times. 

Even though I be silent and keep my attention firmly 
fixed on Him, I cannot preserve silence. 

The hunger of the hungry for God subsideth not though 
they obtain the load of the worlds. 

If man should have thousands and hundreds of thousands 
of devices, even one would not assist him in obtaining God. 

How shall man become true before God ? How shall the 
veil of falsehood be rent ? l 

By walking, O Nanak, according to the will 2 of the Com 
mander as preordained. 

II 

By His order bodies are produced ; His order cannot be 
described. 

By His order souls 3 are infused into them ; by His order 
greatness is obtained. 

By His order men are high or low ; by His order they 
obtain preordained pain or pleasure. 

By His order some obtain their reward ; 4 by His order 
others must ever wander in transmigration. 

All are subject to His order ; none is exempt from it. 

He who understandeth God s order, O Nanak, is never 
guilty of egoism. 5 

Ill 

Who can sing His power ? Who hath power to sing it ? 6 

Who can sing His gifts or know His signs ? 7 

This translation appears to be unmeaning, for it is not doubted that 
God was true in all ages. With the translation in the text compare 
Eyw et/xi TTOLV TO yeyovos, KOL ov, KOL e(ro/xeyoi/, * I am all that was, and 
is, and will be. Inscription on a Greek temple. 

1 Also translated How shall the line of falsehood be broken ? 

2 Rajdi, the Arabic razd, the divine pleasure. 

3 In these two lines some suppose akdr to refer to the non-sentient, 
jiv to the sentient world. 4 That is, to be blended with God. 

5 Literally would not be guilty of saying haun main, i.e. I exist by 
mvself independently of God. This is the sin of spiritual pride. 

6 Also translated Whoever has the power. 

7 Also translated He who knows his signs. 



THE JAPJI 197 

Who can sing His attributes, His greatness, and His deeds? 1 

Who can sing His knowledge whose study is arduous ? 

Who can sing Him, who fashioneth the body and again 
destroyeth it ? 

Who can sing Him, who taketh away life and again 
restoreth it ? 

Who can sing Him, who appeareth to be far, but is known 
to be near. 

Who can sing Him, who is ^//-seeing and omnipresent ? 2 

In describing Him there would never be an end. 

Millions of men give millions upon millions of descriptions 
of Him, but they fail to describe Him. 

The Giver giveth ; the receiver groweth weary of receiving. 

In every age man subsisteth by His bounty. 

The Commander by His order hath laid out the way of the 
world. 

Nanak, God the unconcerned is happy. 

IV 

True is the Lord, true is His name ; it is uttered with 
endless love. 3 

People pray and beg, * Give us, give us ; the Giver giveth 
His gifts ; 

Then what can we offer Him whereby His court may be 
seen ? 

What words shall we utter with our lips, on hearing which 
He may love us ? 

At the ambrosial hour of morning meditate on the true 
Name and God s greatness. 

1 Char is understood to be a contracted form of achar. Some 
translate the word excellent, and make it an epithet of wadidi. 

2 This and the preceding lines of this pauri are also translated 

Some sing His power according to their abilities ; 

Some sing His gifts according to their knowledge of His signs ; 

Some sing His attributes, His greatness, and His deeds; 

Some sing His knowledge whose study is arduous ; 

Some sing that He fashioneth the body and again destroyeth it ; 

Some that He taketh away the soul and again restoreth it ; 

Some that He appeareth far from mortal gaze ; 

Some that He is all-seeing and omnipresent. 

3 Also translated His attributes are described in endless languages. 



198 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The Kind One will give us a robe of honour, and by His 
favour we shall reach the gate of salvation. 1 

Nanak, we shall thus know that God is altogether true. 2 

V 

He is not established, nor is He created. 

The pure one existeth by Himself. 

They who worshipped Him have obtained honour. 

Nanak, sing His praises who is the Treasury of excellences. 

Sing and hear and put His love into your hearts. 

Thus shall your sorrows be removed, and you shall be 
absorbed in Him who is the abode of happiness. 3 

Under the Guru s instruction God s word is heard ; under the 
Guru s instruction its knowledge is acquired , under the Guru s 
instruction man learns that God is everywhere contained. 4 

The Guru is Shiv ; the Guru is Vishnu and Brahma ; the 
Guru is Parbati, Lakhshmi, 5 and Saraswati. 6 

1 This verse is also translated By our former acts we acquire this 
human vesture, and by God s favour reach the gate of salvation. 

The body is first formed, and then the soul from another body 
enters it. God decides in what body the soul is to have residence 
until the body perishes. The acts of previous births are adjusted 
when the soul attains a human body. It is the acts done in 
a human body which accompany the soul to future states of existence. 

2 This verse is commonly translated we shall then know that God 
is all in all Himself; but this translation does not appear to harmonize 
with the preceding part of the pauri. 

3 Also translated and you shall take happiness to your homes. 

4 This very difficult verse is also translated 

(a) Under the Guru s instruction God s word is heard under the 
Guru s instruction the knowledge of it is acquired ; it is contained in 
the Guru s instruction. 

(&) The voice of God is found as well in other compositions as in 
the Veds ; the voice of God is all-pervading. 

(c) The pious know the Guru s instruction, that God is every 
where contained. 

(d) The voice of the Guru is as the Veds for the holy ; they are 
absorbed in it. 

5 The Hindu goddess of wealth and riches, consort of Vishnu, and 
mother of Kam the god of love. 

1 The goddess of eloquence and learning and patroness of arts and 
sciences. 

This verse is also translated 



THE JAPJI 199 

If I knew Him, should I not describe Him ? He cannot be 

described by words. 

My Guru hath explained one thing to me 

That there is but one Bestower on all living beings ; may 

I not forget Him ! 

VI 

If I please Him, that is my place of pilgrimage to bathe in ; 
if I please Him not, what ablutions shall I make ? 

What can all the created beings I behold obtain without 
previous good acts ? 

Precious stones, jewels, and gems shall be treasured up in 
thy heart if thou hearken to even one word of the Guru. 

The Guru hath explained one thing to me 

That there is but one Bestower on all living beings ; may 
I not forget Him ! 

VII 

Were man to live through the four ages, yea ten times 
longer ; 

Were he to be known on the nine continents, and were 
everybody to follow in his train ; l 

Were he to obtain a great name and praise and renown in 
the world ; 

If God s look of favour fell not on him, no one would 
notice him. 

He would be accounted a worm among worms, and even 
sinners would impute sin to him. 

(a) He is greater than Shiv ; greater than Vishnu and Brahma ; 
greater than Parbati, Lakhshmi, and Saraswati. 

(6) For the holy the Guru is Shiv; the Guru is Vishnu and 
Brahma ; the Guru is Parbati, Lakhshmi, and Saraswati. 

The tenth Guru says : 

Khanda prithme saj ke Jin sab sansdr upaiya 

God first created the sword, the emblem of Death, and then the 
world. 

So here Shiv obtains precedence as the agent of destruction. 
The word uttered by God became the source of knowledge of 
Him through the Guru in the three forms of Shiv, Vishnu, and 
Brahma. 

1 That is, to show him respect. 



200 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Nanak, God may bestow virtue on those who are devoid 
of it, as well as on those who already possess it ; 

But no such person is seen as can bestow virtue upon Him. 

VIII 

By hearing the name of God men become Sidhs, Pirs, Surs, 1 
and Naths ; 

By hearing the Name man under standeth the real nature of 
the earth, its supporting bull, 2 and Heaven ; 

By hearing the Name man obtaineth a knowledge of the 
continents, the worlds, and the nether regions. 

By hearing the Name death doth not affect one. 3 

Nanak, the saints are ever happy. 

By hearing the Name sorrow and sin are no more. 

IX 

By hearing the Name man becometh as Shiv, Brahma, 
and Indar. 

By hearing the Name even the low become highly lauded. 4 

By hearing the Name the way of Jog and the secrets of 
the body are obtained. 

By hearing the Name man understandeth the real nature of 
the Shastars, the Simritis, and the Veds. 

Nanak, the saints are ever happy. 

By hearing the Name sorrow and sin are no more. 

X 

By hearing the Name truth, contentment, and divine 
knowledge are obtained. 

Hearing the Name is equal to bathing at the sixty-eight 
places of pilgrimage. 

By hearing the Name and reading it man obtaineth 
honour. 5 

1 Surs are spiritual heroes. 

2 The bull which the Hindus believe supports the earth. This is 
not believed in by the Sikhs. See below, pauri xvi. 

3 Man shall not die again, but obtain deliverance. 

4 Also translated By hearing the Name one is praised by high and 
low. 

5 Also translated On hearing the Name man obtaineth honour by 
the knowledge acquired. 



THE JAPJI 201 

By hearing the Name the mind is composed and fixed on 
God. 1 

Nanak, the saints are ever happy. 

By hearing the Name sorrow and sin are no more. 

XI 

By hearing the Name, the depth of the sea of virtue is 
sounded. 2 

By hearing the Name men become Shaikhs, Pirs, and 
Emperors. 

By hearing the Name a blind man findeth his way 

By hearing the Name the unfathomable becometh fathom 
able. 

Nanak, the saints are ever happy. 

By hearing the Name sorrow and sin are no more. 

XII 

The condition of him who obeyeth God cannot be described. 
Whoever trieth to describe it, shall afterward repent. 
There is no paper, or pen, or writer 
To describe the condition of him who obeyeth God. 
So pure is His name 

Whoever obeyeth God knoweth the pleasure of it in his 
own heart. 3 

XIII 

By obeying Him wisdom and understanding enter the 
mind ; 

By obeying Him man knoweth all worlds ; 

By obeying Him man suffereth not punishment; 

By obeying Him man shall not depart with Jam 4 

So pure is God s name 

Whoever obeyeth God knoweth the pleasure of it in his 
own heart. 

1 Or by hearing the Name man easily meditateth upon God. 

2 Also translated man acquireth the best virtues. 

3 Literally he knows it in his own mind, that is, he obtains a 
pleasure which is incommunicable. 

4 The god of death, previously called Dharmraj. This verse 
means that man shall not die again, but be absorbed in God. 



202 THE SIKH RELIGION 

XIV 

By obeying Him man s path is not obstructed ; 

By obeying Him man departeth with honour and distinc 
tion ; 

By obeying Him man proceedeth in ecstasy 1 on his way ; 

By obeying Him man formeth an alliance with virtue 

So pure is God s name 

Whoever obeyeth God knoweth the pleasure of it in his 
own heart. 

XV 

By obeying Him man attaineth the gate of salvation ; 

By obeying Him man is saved with his family ; 

By obeying Him the Guru is saved, and saveth his 
disciples ; 

By obeying Him, O Nanak, man wandereth not in quest of 
alms 2 

So pure is God s name 

Whoever obeyeth God knoweth the pleasure of it in his 
own heart. 

XVI 

The elect 3 are acceptable, the elect are distinguished ; 

The elect obtain honour in God s court ; 

The elect shed lustre 4 on the courts of kings. 

The attention of the elect is bestowed on the one Guru. 5 

If any one say he can form an idea of God, he may say so, 

1 Magun. This word is understood to be for magan. Those who 
read magu na translate 

(a) By obeying Him man proceedeth not by the path of destruction. 
(l>) Man proceedeth by the broad, not the narrow way. 

2 This is explained to mean does not wander in transmigration. 

3 Panch, literally five. The number conveys the idea of selection. 
There is a Hindustani proverb, Panchon men Parameshwar hat, 
Where five are assembled, God is in the midst of them. Others say 
that panch refers to the five classes of persons previously mentioned 
those who walk according to God s will, who know Him to be true, 
who praise Him, who hear His name, and who obey Him. 

1 This is the interpretation of sohahi given by Bhai Chanda Singh 
in his commentary on the Granth Sahib. 

5 The elect have one God as their Guru or spiritual guide, and 
meditate on Him. 



THE JAPJI 203 

But the Creator s works cannot be numbered. 

The bull that is spoken of is righteousness, the offspring of 
mercy, 

Which supported by patience maintaineth the order of 
nature. 1 

Whoever understandeth this is a true man. 

What a load there is upon the bull ! 2 

Beyond this earth there are more worlds, more and more. 

What power can support their weight ? 

The names of living things, their species, and colours 

Have all been written with a flowing pen. 

Doth any one know how to write an account of them ? 

If the account were written, how great it would be ! 

What power and beautiful form are Thine, O God ! 

Who hath power 3 to know how great Thy gifts are ? 

By one word 4 Thou didst effect the expansion of the world, 

Whereby hundreds of thousands of rivers were produced. 

What power have I to describe Thee ? 

So powerless am 7, that I cannot even once be a sacrifice 
unto Thee. 

Whatever pleaseth Thee is good. 

Thou, Formless One, art ever secure. 

XVII 

Numberless thy worshippers, 5 and numberless Thy lovers ; 
Numberless Thine adorers, and numberless they who 
perform austerities for Thee ; 
^Numberless the reciters of sacred books and Veds ; 

1 SiM, the thread on which the world is strung. The Guru means 
by patience the adjusted balance of the world, everything being in 
equipoise. 

2 Here Guru Nanak obviously rejects the Hindu story that the earth 
is supported by a bull. 

3 We understand kut as the Arabic kmvwat. \(kut be held to mean 
food, a meaning which the word so pronounced also bears in Arabic, 
the verse will be translated Who knoweth the extent of Thy gifts of 
sustenance ? 

4 The Hindus believe this is Eko aharn, bahu sj-iim, I am one, let 
Me become many. 

5 Literally repetitions of God s name. Here the word is used by 
metonymy for those who repeat God s name. 



204 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Numberless Thy Jogis whose hearts are indifferent to the 
world ; 

Numberless the saints who ponder on Thine attributes and 
divine knowledge ; 

Numberless Thy true men ; numberless Thine almsgivers ; 

Numberless Thy heroes who face the steel of their 
enemies ; 

Numberless Thy silent worshippers who lovingly fix their 
thoughts upon Thee. 

What power have I to describe Thee ? 

So lowly am I, that I cannot even once be a sacrifice unto 
Thee. 

Whatever pleaseth Thee is good. 

O Formless One, Thou art ever secure. 

XVIII 

Numberless are the fools appallingly blind ; 

Numberless are the thieves and devourers of others 
property ; 

Numberless those who establish their sovereignty by 
force ; l 

Numberless the cut-throats and murderers ; 

Numberless the sinners who pride themselves on committing 
sin ; 

Numberless the liars who roam about lying ; 

Numberless the filthy 2 who enj oy filthy gain ; 

Numberless the slanderers who carry loads of calumny on 
their heads ; 

Nanak thus describeth the degraded. 

59 lowly am I, I cannot even once be a sacrifice unto Thee. 

Whatever pleaseth Thee is good. 

Formless One, Thou art ever secure. 

1 Also translated Numberless are those who issue oppressive 
orders. 

2 Malechh. Whose desires are filthy, and who are deemed the 
lowest of the low, complete outcasts. In the Guru s time the word 
malechh was applied by Hindus as a term of opprobrium to Muham- 
madans. The Hindus still apply it to all who are not of their own 
persuasion. 



THE JAPJI 205 

XIX 

Numberless Thy names, and numberless Thy places. 

Completely beyond reach are Thy numberless worlds. 

Numberless they who repeat Thy name with all the 
strength of their intellects. 1 

By letters 2 we repeat Thy name, by letters we praise Thee ; 

By letters we acquire divine knowledge, and sing Thy 
praises and Thine attributes ; 

By letters we write and utter the word 3 of God ; 

By the letters recorded on man s head his destiny is declared. 

He who inscribeth them on others, beareth them not on 
His own head. 

As He ordaineth, so shall man obtain. 

As great Thy creation, O God, so great is Thy fame 

There is no place without Thy name. 

What power have I to describe Thee ? 

So lowly am /, that I cannot even once be a sacrifice unto 
Thee 

Whatever pleaseth Thee is good. 

Formless One, Thou art ever secure. 

XX 

When the hands, feet, and other members of the body are 
covered with filth, 

It is removed by washing with water. 

When thy clothes are polluted, 

Apply soap, and the impurity shall be washed away. 

So when the mind is defiled by sin, 

It is cleansed by the love 4 of the Name. 

Men do not become saints or sinners by merely calling 
themselves so. 

1 Also translated 

(a) With their bodies reversed, that is, standing on their heads, a 
form of religious austerity practised in India. 

(If) They who try to describe Thee shall have to carry loads of 
sin on their heads. 

2 Letters here appear to mean sacred literature. 

3 Ban generally means custom. Here it is understood to be used 
for bani, a word. 

4 Water in which the dye of the Name has been dissolved. 



206 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The recording angels take with them a record of man s 
acts. 

It is he himself soweth, and he himself eateth. 
Nanak, man suffereth transmigration by God s order. 



XXI 

Pilgrimage, austerities, mercy, and almsgiving on general 
and special occasions 

Whosoever performeth, may obtain some little honour ; 

But he who heareth and obeyeth and loveth God in his 
heart, 

Shall wash off his impurity in the place of pilgrimage within 
him. 

All virtues are Thine, O Lord ; none are mine. 

There is no devotion without virtue. 

From the Self-existent proceeded Maya (athi), whence issued 
a word which produced Brahma and the rest 1 

Thou art true, Thou art beautiful, there is ever pleasure 
in Thy heart ! 

What the time, what the epoch, what the lunar day, and 
what the week-day, 

What the season, and what the month when the world 
was created, 

The Pandits did not discover ; had they done so, they 
would have recorded it in the Purans. 

Nor did the Qazis 2 discover it ; had they done so, they 
would have recorded it in the Quran : 

Neither the Jogi nor any other mortal knows the lunar 
day, or the week-day, or the season, or the month. 

Only the Creator who fashioned the world knoweth when 
He did so. 

How shall I address Thee, O God ? how shall I praise 
Thee ? how shall I describe Thee ? and how shall I know 
Thee? 

1 The verse is also translated Blessing on Thee ! is said to have 
been the first salutation that Brahma addressed Thee. 

2 Guru Nanak means the scribes who reduced the Quran to writing. 



THE JAPJI 207 

Saith Nanak, everybody speaketh of Thee, one wiser than 
another. 

Great is the Lord, great is His name ; what He doeth 
cometh to pass. 

Nanak, he who is proud shall not be honoured on his 
arrival in the next world. 



XXII 

There are hundreds of thousands of nether and upper 
regions. 

Men have grown weary at last of searching for God s 
limits ; the Veds say one thing, thai God has no limit. 1 

The thousands of Purans 2 and Muhammadan books 
tell that in reality there is but one principle. 3 

If God can be described by writing, then describe Him ; 
but such description is impossible. 

Nanak, call Him great ; only He Himself knoweth how 
great He is. 

XXIII 

Praisers praise God, but have not acquired a knowledge 
of Him, 

As rivers and streams fall into the sea, but know not its 
extent. 

Kings and emperors who possess oceans and mountains of 
property and wealth, 4 

Are not equal to the worm which forgetteth not God in 
its heart. 

1 The verse is also translated The Veds have at last grown 
weary of searching for God s limits, but they cannot give the slightest 
description of Him. 

2 There being only eighteen Purans, the expression in the text 
means a thousand times eighteen or an indefinite number. The word 
sahans is also understood by the gyanis to refer to rikhis and learned 
men in indefinite numbers. 

3 That is, that God is the root or principle of all things. 

4 Also translated As the sea is the king of streams, so is God the 
monarch of all. They who possess mountainous wealth, &c. 



208 THE SIKH RELIGION 

XXIV 

There is no limit to God s praises ; l to those who repeat 
them there is no limit. 

There is no limit to His mercy, and to His gifts there is no 
limit. 

There is no limit to what God seeth, no limit to what He 
heareth. 

The limit of the secret of His heart cannot be known. 

The limit of His creation cannot be known ; neither His 
near nor His far. side can be discovered. 2 

To know His limits how many vex their hearts. 3 

His limits cannot be ascertained ; 

Nobody knoweth His limits. 

The more we say, the more there remains to be said. 

Great is the Lord, and exalted is His seat. 

His exalted name is higher than the most exalted. 

Were any one else ever so exalted, 

Then he would know that exalted Being : 

How great He is He knoweth Himself. 

Nanak, God bestoweth gifts on whom He looketh with 
favour and mercy. 

XXV 

His many bounties 4 cannot be recorded, 

He is a great giver and hath not a particle of covetousness. 

How many, yea countless heroes beg of Him ! 

How many others whose number cannot be conceived ! 

How many pine away in sin ! 5 

How many persons receive yet deny God s gifts ! 

How many fools there are who merely eat ! 

How many are ever dying in distress and hunger ! 

Giver, these are also Thy gifts. 

1 Also translated There is no limit to the Praised One. 

2 A metaphor taken from the banks of a river. 

3 Billah, literally, cry in pain. 

4 Kami, in Sanskrit, is work ; in Persian, kindness, favour, or 
bounty. The context seems to show that the latter is intended. 

5 Compare Man vekdn n vena, the mind is encompassed with sin. 
Guru Amar Das. 



THE JAPJI 209 

Rebirth 1 and deliverance depend on Thy will : 

Nobody can interfere with it. 

If any fool 2 try to interfere with it 

He shall himself know the punishment he shall suffer, 

God himself knoweth to whom He may give, and He Him 
self giveth : 

Very few acknowledge this. 

He to whom God hath given the boon of praising and 
lauding Him, 

Nanak, is the King of kings. 3 

XXVI 

Priceless are Thine attributes, O God, and priceless Thy 
dealings ; 4 

Priceless Thy dealers, priceless Thy storehouses ; 

Priceless what cometh from Thee, and priceless what is 
taken away ; 

Priceless Thy rate and priceless the time for dealing ; 5 

Priceless Thy justice and priceless Thy court ; 

Priceless Thy weights and priceless Thy measures ; 6 

Priceless Thy gifts and priceless Thy marks ; 

Priceless Thy mercy and priceless Thine ordinances. 

How beyond all price Thou art cannot be stated. 

Ever speaking of Thee men continue to fix their thoughts 
on Thee. 7 

1 Band, to be enclosed in a womb. 

2 Khdik. This word is also found in the Sri Rag ki War, Slok 2 - 
thdo ndh in khdika, there is no place for the fool. 

3 Also translated 

To those few, O Nanak, the King of kings 
Giveth the boon of praising and lauding Him. 

4 In the true Name. 

5 Also translated Priceless is Thy love, and priceless they who 
are absorbed in it. 

8 We ivz.<\ pramdn for parwdn. If the latter be read, the translation 
will be Priceless Thy weights and priceless Thine acceptance of 
mortals. A third translation is Priceless Thy scale and priceless 
Thy weights. 

7 Also translated Repeating that Thou art priceless, men continue 
to fix their attention on Thee. 



210 THE SIKH RELIGION 

They who read the Veds and Purans speak of Thee ; 

Learned men speak of Thee and deliver discourses on Thee ; 

Brahmas speak of Thee, and Indars speak of Thee ; 

The milkmaids and Krishan speak of Thee 

Shivs speak of Thee, the Sidhs speak of Thee ; 

All the Budhas Thou hast created speak of Thee ; 

The demons speak of Thee, the gods speak of Thee ; 

Thy demigods, men, munis, 1 and servants speak of Thee ; 

How many speak of Thee or attempt to speak of Thee ! 

How many depart while speaking of Thee ! 

If Thou wert to create as many more as Thou hast created, 

Even then few of them would be able to speak adequately 
of Thee. 

Thou mayest be as great as Thou pleasest. 

Nanak, only the True One Himself knoweth how great 
He is. 

If any one were to speak improperly of God, 

Write him down as the most ignorant of men. 

XXVII 

What is that gate, what is that mansion where Thou, 
God, sittest and watchest over all things ? 

How many various and countless instruments are played ! 
How many musicians, 

How many musical measures with their consorts, and 
how many singers sing Thee ! 

Wind, water, and fire sing Thee ; Dharmraj sings at Thy 
gate. 

The recording angels, 2 who know how to write, and on 
whose record Dharmraj judgeth sing Thee. 

Ishar, 3 Brahma, and Devi, ever beautiful as adorned by 
Thee, sing Thee. 

1 Inspired saints who are popularly supposed to have attained divine 
nature. 

2 Chitr and Gupt. Chitr means visible, Gupt invisible. According 
to the Sikhs, Chitr records man s overt acts, Gupt the designs of his 
heart. Both then report to Dharmraj. In Sanskrit literature Chitrgupt 
is one person, the recorder of Yama. 

3 A title of Shiv. 



THE JAPJI 211 

Indar seated on his throne with the gods at Thy gate 
sing Thee. 

Sidhs in meditation sing Thee ; holy men in contempla 
tion sing Thee. 

The continent, the true, and the patient sing Thee ; un 
yielding heroes sing Thee. 

The pandits and the supreme Rikhis, 1 reading their Veds, 
sing Thee in every age. 

The lovely celestial maids who beguile the heart in the 
upper, middle, and nether regions sing Thee. 2 

The jewels created by Thee with the sixty-eight places 
of Hindu pilgrimage sing Thee. 

Mighty warriors and divine heroes sing Thee ; the four 
sources of life sing Thee. 

The continents, the worlds, and the universe made and 
supported by Thy hands sing Thee. 

The saints who please Thee, and who are imbued with 
Thy love 3 sing Thee. 

The many others who sing Thee I cannot remember ; how 
could Nanak recount them ? 4 

1 There are said to be seven supreme Rikhis. The Veds were 
written by Rikhis. 

2 Also translated The lovely celestial maids who beguile the heart 
sing Thee in the upper, and the fish in the lower regions. 

3 Rasdle is, literally, an abode of pleasure. 

4 The following is offered as a free blank verse paraphrase of this 
pauri : 

What is that gate, that mansion what, where Thou 
Dost sit and watch o er all Thy wondrous works ? 
Many the harps and songs which tune Thy praise, 
Yea countless; Thy musicians who can tell? 
How many measures sung wilh high delight, 
And voices which exalt Thy peerless name ! 
To Thee sing water, wind, and breathing fire ; 
To Thee sings Dharamraj in regions drear ; 
To Thee sing th angels who men s deeds record 
For judgement final by that king of death. 
To Thee sing Shiva, Brahma, and the Queen 
Of Heav n with radiant beauty ever crown d. 
To Thee sing Indar and th attendant gods 
Around Thy throne and seraphs at Thy gate. 
To Thee sing Sidhs in meditation deep, 
And holy men who ponder but on Thee. 
P 2 



THE SIKH RELIGION 

tat God is ever true, He is the true Lord, and the true 
iame. 

He who made this world is and shall be ; He shall neither 
depart, nor be made to depart. 1 

He who created things of different colours, descriptions, 
and species, 

Beholdeth His handiwork which attesteth His greatness. 

He will do what pleaseth Himself ; no order may be 
issued to Him. 

He is King, the King of kings, O Nanak ; all remain subject 
to His will. 

XXVIII 2 

Make contentment and modesty thine earrings, self- 
respect thy wallet, meditation the ashes to smear on thy body ; 

Make thy body, which is only a morsel for death, thy 
beggar s coat, and faith thy rule of life and thy staff. 3 

Make association with men thine Ai Panth, 4 and the 
conquest of thy heart the conquest of the world. 

To Thee sing chaste and patient of mankind, 
Unyielding heroes of true faith approved. 
To Thee sing pandits and the chiefs of saints ; 
The ages four and Veds to them assigned. 
To Thee sing maidens who delight the sense, 
This world of ours, high heaven, and hell below. 
To Thee sing gems from Vishnu s sea that rose, 
And eight and sixty spots of pilgrims haunt. 
To Thee sing heroes and the men of might ; 
The sources four from which all life doth spring. 
To Thee sing regions, orbs, and universe, 
Created, cherish d, and upheld by Thee ! 
To Thee sing those whose deeds delight Thine eye, 
The hosts who wear the colours of Thy faith. 
All things beside which sing Thy glorious name, 
Could ne er be told by Nanak s lowly song. 

1 Also translated Creation shall depart, but not He who made it. 

2 This and the following three pauris were composed by Guru 
Nanak after the Jogis had pressed him to adopt their dress and their 
religion. 

3 This verse is also translated Make the chastening of thy body 
not yet wedded to death thy patched coat, and faith thy beggar s staff. 

4 A sect of Jogis. 



THE JAPJI 213 

HAIL ! l HAIL TO HIM, 

The primal, the pure, 2 without beginning, the indestruc 
tible, the same in every age ! 

XXIX 

Make divine knowledge thy food, compassion thy store 
keeper, and the voice which is in every heart the pipe to call 
to repast. 

Make Him who hath strung the whole world on His string 
thy spiritual Lord ; let wealth and supernatural power be 
relishes for others. 

Union and separation is the law which regulateth the 
world. 3 By destiny we receive our portion. 

HAIL ! HAIL TO HIM, 

The primal, the pure, without beginning, the indestruc 
tible, the same in every age ! 

XXX 

One Maya in union with God gave birth to three acceptable 
children. 4 

One of them is the creator, the second the provider, the 
third performeth the function of destroyer. 5 

As it pleaseth God, He directeth them by His orders. 

He beholdeth them, but is not seen by them. This is very 
marvellous. 

HAIL ! HAIL TO HIM, 

The primal, the pure, without beginning, the inde 
structible, the same in every age ! 

1 Adesh, the ordinary salutation of Jogis. This word is derived from 
ddi\ primal and Ish or Ishwar, God. Guru Nanak means that this 
salutation should only be offered to God. 

2 Anil literally, not of a blue colour, as Krishan is represented. 

3 Also translated favourable and unfavourable destinies shape 
men s actions. 4 Chele, literally, disciples. 

5 Lai may either mean absorption or reaper (lave). Both meanings 
convey the idea of destruction. 



214 THE SIKH RELIGION 

XXXI 

His seat and His storehouses l are in every world. 
What was to be put into them was put in at one time. 2 
The Creator beholdeth His creation. 
Nanak, true is the work of the True One. 

HAIL ! HAIL TO HIM, 

The primal, the pure, without beginning, the indestructible, 
the same in every age ! 

XXXII 

Were one tongue to become a hundred thousand, and a 
hundred thousand to become twentyfold more, 

I would utter the name of the one Lord of the world 
hundreds of thousands of times with all my tongues. 

In this way I should ascend the stairs of the Lord, and 
become one with Him. 

On hearing of the exaltation of the religious the vile 
become jealous. 3 

Nanak, the former have found the Kind One, while false is 
the boasting of the false. 

XXXIII 

I have no strength to speak and no strength to be silent. 4 

I have no strength to ask and no strength to give ; 

I have no strength to live, and no strength to die ; 

I have no strength to acquire empire or wealth which 
produce a commotion in the heart. 

I have no strength to meditate on Thee or ponder on 
divine knowledge ; 

I have no strength to find the way to escape from the 
world. 

He in whose arm there is strength, may see what he 
can do. 

Nanak, no one is of superior or inferior strength before God. 

1 To supply human necessities. 

2 That is, before man is born, his portion is fully allotted him. 

3 Literally on hearing matters connected with heaven worms grow 
jealous. 

4 This hyperbole means that man has no strength to do anything 
without God s assistance. 



THE JAPJI 215 

XXXIV 

God created nights, seasons, lunar days, and week days, 

Wind, water, fire, and the nether regions. 

In the midst of these He established the earth as a temple. 

In it He placed living beings of different habits and kinds. 

Their names are various and endless, 

And they are judged according to their acts. 

True is God, and true is His court. 

There the elect are accepted and honoured. 

The Merciful One marketh them according to their acts. 

The bad and the good shall there be distinguished. 

Nanak, on arrival there, this shall be seen. 

XXXV 

Such is the practice in the realm of righteousness. 

I now describe the condition of the realm of knowledge. 

How many winds, waters, and fires ! how many Krishans 
and Shivs ! 

How many Brahmas l who fashioned worlds ! how many 
forms, colours, and garbs ! 

How many lands of grace like this\ 2 how many mountains ! 
how many Dhrus and instructors 3 such as his. 

How many Indars, how many moons and suns, how many 
regions and countries ! 

How many Sidhs, Budhs, how many Naths ! how many 
goddesses and representations of them \ 

How many demigods and demons ! how many saints, 
how many jewels and seas ! 

How many sources of life ! how many languages ! and how 
many lines of kings ! 

How many possessors of divine knowledge ! how many 
worshippers ! Nanak, there is no end of them. 

1 The Hindus believe it was through the agency of Brahma God 
created the world. 

2 Where men reap the results of their acts. 

3 Narad, who instructed Dhru to obtain his exalted dignity. Narad 
is said to have been a son of Brahma. His father advised him to 
marry, but he rejected his advice saying it was only proper to love 
Krishan. Father and son then began to curse each other with immoral 
and disastrous results for both. One of Narad s epithets is Strife-maker. 



216 THE SIKH RELIGION 

XXXVI 

In the realm of knowledge the light of divine knowledge 
is resplendent. 

There are heard songs from which millions of joys and 
pleasures proceed. 

Beauty is the attribute of the realm of happiness. 1 

There things are fashioned in an incomparable manner. 

What is done there cannot be described. 

Whoever endeavoureth to describe it shall afterwards 
repent. 

There are fashioned knowledge, wisdom, intellect, and 
understanding ; 

And there too is fashioned the skill of demigods and men 
of supernatural power. 

XXXVII 

Force is the attribute of the realm of action. 2 
Incomparable are they who dwell therein. 
There are very powerful warriors and heroes 
They are filled with the might of Ram. 
There are many Sitas 3 in the midst of greatness, 
Their beauty cannot be described 
They die not, neither are they led astray 4 
In whose hearts God dwelleth. 
There dwell congregations of saints ; 
They rejoice ; the True One is in their hearts. 
God dwelleth in the true realm. 5 

He looketh on its denizens with an eye of favour, and 
rendereth them happy. 

There are continents, worlds, and universes. 

Whoever trieth to describe them shall never arrive at an end. 

1 Sharm khand. Sharm is here not the Persian sharm y shame, nor 
the Sanskrit shram, toil. It is the Sanskrit sharman, happiness. The 
verse is also translated Beautiful are the words of those who have 
attained the realm of the happy. 

2 That is, the world. 

3 Slta s name is apparently introduced here as she was the wife of 
Ram mentioned in the preceding line. 

4 Na thage jah, literally are not deceived. 

5 Sach Khand. 



THE JAPJI 217 

There are worlds upon worlds and forms upon forms. 
They fulfil their functions according to God s orders : 
God beholding and contemplating them is pleased. 
Nanak, to describe them would be impossible. 1 

XXXVIII 

Make continence thy furnace, resignation thy goldsmith, 
Understanding thine anvil, divine knowledge thy tools, 
The fear of God thy bellows, austerities thy fire, 
Divine love thy crucible, and melt God s name therein. 
In such a true mint the Word shall be coined. 
This is the practice of those on whom God looketh with 
an eye of favour. 

Nanak, the Kind One by a glance maketh them happy. 

SLOK 

The air is the guru, water our father, and the great earth 
our mother ; 

Day and night are our two nurses, male and female, who 
set the whole world a-playing. 2 

Merits and demerits shall be read out in the presence of 
the Judge. 

According to men s acts, some shall be near, and others 
distant from God. 

They who have pondered on the Name and departed after 
the completion of their toil, 3 

Shall have their countenances made bright, O Nanak ; 
how many shall be emancipated in company with them ! 4 

1 Literally would be as hard as iron. 

2 Here the denizens of the world are likened to children. Their 
father is said to be water, the human sperm ; the earth like a mother 
affords them nutriment; day supplies them with occupation; the 
night lulls them to rest ; and the breath of the Guru imparts divine 
instruction. 

In the East it is usual for the rich to have two nurses for a child a 
female nurse by night, and a male nurse to accompany and play 
with it by day. 

3 The worship of God and the necessity of labour for one s liveli 
hood are eminently Sikh principles. 

4 This slok is generally believed to be the composition of Guru 
Angad. 



2i8 THE SIKH RELIGION 



ASA KI WAR 1 

THERE is but one God whose name is true, the Creator, 
devoid of fear and enmity, immortal, unborn, self-existent, 
great and beneficent. 

GURU HAR GOBIND 

This War includes sloks. The sloks also were written by 
the first Guru, and should be sung to the air of Tunda 
As Raja . 2 

SLOK I 
Guru Nanak 

I am a sacrifice to my Guru a hundred times a day, 
Who without any delay made demigods out of men. 

Guru Angad 

Were a hundred moons to rise, and a thousand suns to 
mount the sky ; 

Even with such light there would be appalling darkness 
without the Guru. 

Guru Nanak 

Nanak, they who very clever in their own estimation 
think not of the Guru, 

Shall be left like spurious sesames in a reaped field. 

1 The word War originally meant a dirge for the brave slain in 
battle, then it meant any song of praise, and in this collection it means 
God s praises generally. Wars were composed in stanzas called 
paun s, literally ladders, which were sung or chanted by professional 
minstrels._ 

The Asa ki War is repeated by religious Sikhs after the Japji 
as a morning divine service. 

2 As, son of Chitrbir, was a holy prince against whom a false 
charge had been preferred by his lascivious stepmother, which led to 
his hands and feet being cut off as punishment. One of the many 
Oriental versions of the story of Potiphar s wife. 



ASA KI WAR 219 

They shall be left in the field, saith Nanak, without an 
owner : 

The wretches may even bear fruit and flower, but they shall 
be as ashes within their bodies. 

PAURI I 1 

God Himself created the world and Himself gave names 
to things. 

He made Maya 2 by His power ; seated He beheld His 
work with delight. 

Creator, Thou art the Giver ; being pleased Thou 
bestowest and practisest kindness. 

Thou knowest all things ; Thou givest and takest life 
with a word. 3 

Seated Thou didst behold Thy work with delight. 

SLOK II 
Guru Nanak 

True are Thy regions and true Thy universes ; 

True Thy worlds and true Thy creation ; 

True Thine acts and all Thy thoughts ; 

True Thine order and true Thy court ; 

True Thy command and true Thy behest ; 

True Thy favour and true Thy signs. 

Hundreds of thousands and millions declare Thee true ; 

True is all Thy power, true all Thy strength ; 

True Thy praises, true Thy eulogies ; 

True Thy might, O true King. 

Nanak, true are they who meditate on the True One. 

They who are born and die are the falsest of the false. 4 

1 The pauris in this collection are all by Guru Nanak, so in the 
original his name is omitted at their head. 

2 In Sanskrit literature, Maya is styled anadi, without a beginning, 
hence uncreated, but this is not the doctrine of the Gurus. To believe 
that God did not create Maya would be to believe in a limitation of 
His power. 

3 Also translated Thou givest and takest life from the body. 

4 Kach is here used as the correlative of sack, true. 



220 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Guru Nanak l 

Great is His glory whose name is great ; 
Great is His glory whose justice is true ; 
Great is His glory whose seat is immovable ; 
Great is His glory who understandeth our utterances ; 
Great is His greatness who knoweth all our feelings ; 
Great is His glory who giveth without consulting others ; 
Great is His glory who is all in all Himself. 
Nanak, His acts cannot be described. 
All that He did and hath to do dependeth on His own 
will. 

Guru Angad 

This world is the True One s chamber ; the True One s 
dwelling is therein. 

Some by His order He absorbeth in Himself ; others by 
His order He destroyeth. 2 

Some at His pleasure He withdraweth from mammon ; 
others He causeth to abide therein. 

It cannot be even told whom He will regenerate. 

Nanak, he to whom God revealeth Himself, is known as 
holy. 

PAURI II 

Nanak, God having created animals recorded their names, 
and appointed Dharmraj to judge their acts. 

At His own court the real truth is adjudged ; He separateth 
and removeth those who are attached to mammon. 

There the false find no place: they go to hell with blackened 
faces. 

They who are imbued with Thy name win ; the de 
ceivers lose. 

God recorded names and appointed Dharmraj to record 
acts. 

1 In the original, Mahala I. It is so written to mark the distinction 
between the preceding verses, which are sloks, and the following 
verses, which are in a different measure. 

2 By separating from Himself. 



ASA KI WAR 221 

SLOK III 
Guru Nanak 

Wonderful Thy word, wonderful Thy knowledge ; 
Wonderful Thy creatures, wonderful their species ; 
Wonderful their forms, wonderful their colours ; 
Wonderful the animals which wander naked ; 
Wonderful Thy wind ; wonderful Thy water ; 
Wonderful Thy fire which sporteth wondrously ; 
Wonderful the earth, wonderful the sources of production ; 
Wonderful the pleasures to which mortals are attached ; 
Wonderful is meeting, wonderful parting from Thee ; 
Wonderful is hunger, wonderful repletion ; 
Wonderful Thy praises, wonderful Thy eulogies ; 
Wonderful the desert, wonderful the road ; 
Wonderful Thy nearness, wonderful Thy remoteness ; 
Wonderful to behold Thee present. 
Beholding these wonderful things I remain wondering. 
Nanak, they who understand them are supremely 
fortunate. 

Guru Nanak 

By Thy power we see, by Thy power we hear, by Thy 
power we fear, or enjoy the highest happiness ; 

By Thy power were made the nether regions and the 
heavens ; by Thy power all creation ; 

By Thy power were produced the Veds, the Purans, the 
Muhammadan books, and by Thy power all compositions ; 

By Thy power we eat, drink, and clothe ourselves ; by 
Thy power springeth all affection ; 

By Thy power are the species, genera, and colours of 
creatures ; by Thy power are the animals of the world. 1 

By Thy power are virtues ; by Thy power are vices : by 
Thy power, honour and dishonour ; 2 

1 Also translated By Thy power \vas created animate and inani 
mate nature. 

2 Man abhman. The latter word is for apman, as so often in the 
Granth Sahib. Compare man abhiman madhe so sewak tij/itn, He 
who hath regard for honour or dishonour is not a holy man. 



222 THE SIKH RELIGION 

By Thy power are wind, water, and fire ; by Thy power 
is the earth. 

Everything existeth by Thy power ; Thou art the omni 
potent Creator ; Thy name is the holiest of the holy. 

Saith Nanak, Thou beholdest and pervadest all things 
subject to Thy command : Thou art altogether unrivalled. 

PAURI III 

Man having enjoyed himself becometh ashes, and the 
soul passeth away. 

However great and wealthy a man may be, the ministers 
of Death throw a chain on his neck and take him away. 

There an account of his acts is read ; the Judge on his seat 
taketh the account and passeth sentence. 

Such a man shall find no place of shelter ; when he is 
beaten, who will hear his cries ? 

Man, blind that thou art, thou hast wasted thy life. 

SLOK IV 
Guru Nanak 

In fear 1 the winds and breezes ever blow ; 

In fear flow hundreds of thousands of rivers ; 

In fear fire performeth its forced labour ; 

In fear the earth is pressed by its burden ; 

In fear Indar moveth headlong : in fear sitteth Dharmraj 
at God s gate ; 

In fear is the sun, in fear the moon ; they travel millions 
of miles without end ; 

In fear are the Sidhs, the Budhas, the demigods, and the 
Naths ; in fear are the stars 2 and the firmament ; 

In fear are wrestlers, very mighty men and divine heroes ; 

In fear cargoes of men come and go. 

God hath destined fear for every one ; 3 Nanak, the Form 
less One, the True, is alone without fear. 

1 The fear of God is, of course, meant. 

2 Addne, from the Sanskrit udugan. The phrase is also translated 
In fear is the firmament extended. 

3 Literally God hath written the destiny of fear on the heads of all. 



ASA KI WAR 223 

Guru Nanak 

Nanak, the Formless One is without fear ; all the Rams 
were dust. 

How many stories there are of Krishan ! how many Veds 
and religious compositions ! l 

How many beggars dance, and fall, and again beat time ! 

Actors enter the market-place and draw forth their 
appliances ; 2 

Kings and queens sing and utter nonsense ; 3 

They wear earrings worth hundreds of thousands, and 
necklaces worth hundreds of thousands. 4 

The body on which they are worn, O Nanak, shall become 
ashes. 

Divine knowledge is not sought in mere words ; to speak 
concerning it were as hard as iron ; 

By God s grace man obtaineth it ; skill and orders are 
useless therefor. 

PAURI IV 

If the Kind One look with kindness, then is the true 
Guru obtained. 

The soul hath wandered through many births, and now 
the true Guru hath communicated the Word. 

There is no benefactor so great as the true Guru ; hear 
this, all ye people. 

By meeting the true Guru who hath removed pride from 
his heart, and who preacheth the Truest of the true, 

The True One is obtained. 

SLOK V 

Let all the gharis be your milkmaids, and the pahars 
your Krishans and Gopals 5 : 

Let wind, water, and fire be your jewels ; and the moon 
and sun your avatars ; 

1 Also translated How many expound the Veds ! 

2 Also translated draw a crowd around them. This hymn pur 
ports to give a brief description of the miracle-plays of Ram and 
Krishan. 3 Literally speak of the upper and lower regions. 

4 Lakh takian. Takd is really a double pice, or about a halfpenny 
of English money, but in the plural it means money in general. 

5 Gopals are herdsmen among whom Krishan used to sport. 



224 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The whole earth your stage properties and vessels, which 
are all entanglements. 

Nanak, they who are devoid of divine knowledge are 
robbed ; the minister of death hath devoured them. 

Guru Nanak 

The disciples play, the gurus dance, 

Shake their feet, and roll their heads. 

Dust flieth and falleth on their hair ; 1 

The audience beholding laugh and go home. 

For the sake of food the performers beat time, 

And dash themselves on the ground. 

The milkmaids sing, Krishans sing, 

Sitas and royal Rams sing. 

Fearless is the Formless One, whose name is true, 

And whose creation is the whole world. 

The worshippers on whom God bestoweth kindness worship 
Him ; 

Pleasant 2 is the night for those who long for Him in their 
hearts. 

By the Guru s instruction to his disciples this knowledge 
is obtained, 

That the Kind One saveth those on whom He looketh with 
favour. 

Oil-presses, spinning-wheels, hand-mills, potters wheels, 

Plates, whirlwinds, many and endless, 

Tops, churning-staves, threshing-frames turn round ; 

Birds tumble and take no breath. 

Men put animals on stakes and whirl them. 

Nanak, the tumblers are innumerable and endless. 

In the same way those bound in entanglements are swung 
round ; 

Every one danceth according to his own acts 

They who dance and laugh shall weep on their departure ; 

1 Jhaia is a woman s head of hair. The actors, who in India are 
generally all men, wear female wigs. 

2 Bhini. Literally dewy; when the atmosphere is calm and the 
heat not excessive. 



ASA KI WAR 225 

They cannot fly or obtain supernatural power. 
Leaping and dancing are human recreations ; 
Nanak, they who have the fear of God in their hearts 
have also love. 

PAURI V 

Thy name is the Formless : by repeating it man goeth not 
to hell. 

The soul and body are all Thine : what Thou givest man 
eateth : to say aught else were waste of words. 

man, if thou desire thine advantage, do good acts and be 
lowly. 

Even though thou stave off old age, it shall come to thee 
in the disguise of death. 

None may remain when his measure is full. 

SLOK VI 

The Musalmans praise the Shariat, read it, and reflect 
on it ; 

But God s servants are they who employ themselves in 
His service in order to behold Him. 

The Hindus praise the Praised One whose appearance 
and form are incomparable ; 

They bathe in holy streams, perform idol-worship and 
adoration, use x copious incense of sandal. 

The Jogis meditate on God the Creator, whom they call 
the Unseen, 

Whose form is minute, whose name is the Bright One, 
and who is the image of their bodies. 2 

In the minds of the generous contentment is produced 
in their desire to give. 

Others give, but ask a thousandfold more, and still want 
the world to honour them. 

Why mention thieves, adulterers, perjurers, evil and sinful 
men ? 

1 Some suppose kdr to be a noun meaning the lines Hindus draw 
on the ground to enclose cooking-places, within which others are not 
admitted. 

! The Jogis, when in intensely deep meditation, close their eyes. 
On opening them and looking upward they suppose that they behold 
God in their own image in the firmament. 

SIKH. I Q 



226 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Many depart from here after eating what they had 
amassed in previous births ; l shall they have any business 
whatever in the next world ? 2 

The animals which live in the water, dry land, the four 
teen worlds, and all creation 

What they say Thou alone knowest ; for them too Thou 
carest. 

Saith Nanak, the saints hunger to praise Thee ; the true 
Name is their support. 

In everlasting joy they abide day and night : may I 
obtain the dust of the feet of such virtuous men ! 

Guru Nanak and Shaikh Brahm discussed the 
question of the disposal of the dead. The Shaik 
maintained that a man who was burned would either 
go to hell or not rise at the day of judgement. 

Guru Nanak 

The ashes of the Musalman fall into the potter s clod ; 

Vessels and bricks are fashioned from them ; they cry out 
as they burn. 

The poor ashes burn and weep, and sparks fly from them. 

Nanak, the Creator who made the world, knoweth whether 
it is better to be burned or buried. 

PAURI VI 

Without the true Guru none hath found God : without 
the true Guru none hath found God. 

God hath put Himself into the true Guru ; He hath made 
manifest and proclaimed this. 

Salvation is ever obtained by meeting the true Guru who 
hath banished worldly love from within him. 

Best are the meditations of him who hath fixed his mind 
on the True One : 

He hath found the Giver of life to the world. 

1 And have done nothing meritorious in this birth. 

2 This verse is also translated Many depart from here after 
spending what they possessed; had they any other business in this 
world ? 



ASA KI WAR 227 

SLOK VII 

In pride man cometh, in pride he departeth ; 
In pride is man born, in pride he dieth ; 
In pride he giveth, in pride he taketh ; 
In pride he earneth, in pride he spendeth ; 
In pride man becometh true or false ; 
In pride man meditateth evil or good ; 
In pride he goeth to hell or heaven ; 
In pride he rejoiceth, in pride he mourneth ; 
In pride he becometh filthy, in pride he is cleansed ; 
In pride man loseth his caste and race ; 
In pride are the ignorant, in pride the clever ; 
In pride one knoweth not the value of deliverance or 
salvation ; 

In pride is mammon and in pride its effect on the heart ; 

In pride are animals created. 

When pride is removed, God s gate is seen. 

Without divine knowledge manworrieth himself by talking. 

Nanak, the Commander hath thus ordained it ; 

As man regardeth God, so God regardeth him. 1 

Guru Angad 

It is the nature of pride that it produceth pride. 

This pride is a trammel which subject eth man to repeated 
transmigration. 

What is the origin of pride, and by what device shall it 
depart ? 

For pride it is ordained that man wander according to 
his previous acts. 

Pride is a chronic disease, but there is also a medicine 
for it in the heart. 

If God bestow His grace, man shall avail himself of the 
Guru s instruction ; 

Saith Nanak, hear, O ye men, in this way trouble shall 
depart. 

1 Also translated 

(a) Treat men according to their acts. 
() Treat others as thou wouldst be treated thyself. 
Q 2 



228 THE SIKH RELIGION 

PAURI VII 

They who have meditated on God as the truest of the true, 
have done real worship and are contented ; 

They have refrained from evil, 1 done good deeds, and 
practised honesty ; 

They have lived on a little corn and water, and burst the 
entanglements of the world. 

Thou art the great Bestower ; ever Thou givest gifts which 
increase a quarterfold. 

They who have magnified the great God have found Him. 

SLOK VIII 

Men, trees, the banks of sacred streams, clouds, fields, 

Islands, peoples, countries, continents, the universe, 

The sources of production from eggs, wombs, the earth, 
and perspiration, 

Lakes, mountains, animals O Nanak, God knoweth their 
condition. 

Nanak, God having created animals taketh care of them 
all. 

The Creator who created the world hath to take thought 
for it also. 

It is the same Creator who made the world who taketh 
thought for it. 

To Him be obeisance ; blessings be on Him ! His court 
is imperishable. 

Nanak, without the true Name what is a sacrificial mark ? 
what a sacrificial thread ? 

Guru Nanak 

Man may perform hundreds of thousands of good acts 
and deeds, hundreds of thousands of approved charities, 

Hundreds of thousands of penances at sacred places, 
sahaj jog 2 in the wilderness, 

1 Literally Have not put their feet into evil. 

2 There are two forms of Jog or exercise for the union of the soul with 
God. Sahaj jog or raj jog is the repetition of God s name with fixed 
attention and association with the holy, as contradistinguished from the 
hath jog of Patanjali, the severest and most painful form of a Jogi s 
austerities. 



ASA KI WAR 229 

Hundreds of thousands of braveries, and part with his life 
in the conflict of battle ; 

He may study hundreds of thousands of Veds and works 
of divine knowledge and meditation, and read the Purans 

Nanak, these devices would be of no avail ; true is the 
mark of grace. 

The Creator who made the world hath decreed trans 
migration. 

PAURI VIII 

Thou alone art the true Lord who hath diffused the real 
truth. 

He to whom Thou givest obtaineth truth, and he then 
practiseth it. 

Man obtaineth truth on meeting the true Guru in whose 
heart the truth dwelleth. 

The fool knoweth not truth, and hath wasted his life 
by obstinacy ; 

Why hath he come into the world ? 

SLOK IX 
Guru Nanak 

A man may load carts with books ; he may load men 
with books to take with him ; 

Books may be put on boats ; pits may be filled with them. 

A man may read books for months ; he may read them for 
years ; 

He may read them for life ; he may read them while he 
hath breath 

Nanak, only one word, God s name, would be of account ; 
all else would be the senseless discussion of pride. 

Guru Nanak 

The more one readeth and writeth, the more is one tor 
mented ; 

The more one wandereth on pilgrimages, the more one 
babbleth ; 

The more religious garbs man weareth, the more dis 
comfort he causeth his body. 



230 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Bear, O my soul, the result of thine own acts. 

He who eateth not corn 1 hath lost the relish of life. 

Men suffer much pain through their attachment to 
mammon. 

They who wear not clothes suffer terribly day and 
night. 

Man ruineth himself by perpetual silence ; how can he who 
sleepeth in ignorance be awakened without a guru. 

Even though man go barefooted, he must still suffer for 
his own acts. 2 

If a man eat filth, and put ashes on his head, 

The blind fool loseth respect ; without the Name he 
obtaineth no abiding place. 

The ignorant man who dwelleth in the wilderness and at 
burial and cremation-grounds, knoweth not God and shall 
afterwards regret. 

He who meeteth the true Guru and fixeth God s name in 
his heart, obtaineth comfort. 

Nanak, he on whom God looketh with favour obtaineth 
Him. 

He becometh free from hopes and fears, and destroyeth 
his pride by means of the Word. 

PAURI IX 

The saints, Lord, please Thy heart, adorn Thy gate, 
and hymn Thy praises. 

Nanak, they who are outside Thy favour, find no entrance 
and wander in many births. 

Some know not their origin, and have an excessive 
opinion of themselves. 

I am a singer of low caste ; others call themselves of high 
caste. 

I only beg of those who meditate on Thee 3 

1 Several faqirs do not eat corn, some go naked, some practise 
perpetual silence, some go barefooted, some eat filth, c. 

2 The gyanis generally translate If a man go barefooted, he is 
merely suffering for his folly. 

3 Also translated I beg for a sight of those who meditate 
on Thee. 



ASA KI WAR 231 

SLOK X 
Guru Nanak 

False are kings, false their subjects, false the whole world ; 

False are mansions, false palaces, false those who dwell 
therein ; 

False is gold ; false silver ; false he who weareth them ; 

False the body ; false raiment ; false peerless beauty ; 

False husbands ; false wives ; they waste away and 
become dust. 

Man who is false loveth what is false, and forgetteth 
the Creator. 

With whom contract friendship ? The whole world 
passeth away. 

False is sweetness ; false honey ; in falsehood shiploads 
are drowned. 

Nanak humbly asserteth except Thee, O God, everything 
is thoroughly false. 

Guru Nanak 

Man is known as true when truth is in his heart ; 
When the filth of falsehood departeth, man washeth his 
body clean. 

Man is known as true when he beareth love to the 
True One ; 

When the mind is enraptured on hearing the Name, 
man attaineth the door of salvation. 

Man shall be known as true when he knoweth the true 
way; 

Having prepared the field of the body, put into it the seed 
of the Creator. 

Man shall be known as true when he receiveth true 
instruction ; 

Let man show mercy to living things and perform some 
works of charity. 

Man shall be known as true, when he dwelleth in the 
pilgrimage of his heart ; 



232 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Let man after inquiry from the true Guru rest and abide 
in his own heart ; 

Truth is the medicine for all ; it removeth and washeth 
away sin. 

Nanak maketh supplication to those who are in possession 
of truth. 

PAURI X 

Be mine the gift of the dust of the saints feet : if I obtain 
it, I shall apply it to my forehead. 

Forsake false covetousness ; concentrate thy mind and 
meditate on the Unseen One. 

Thou shalt obtain a reward in proportion to what thou hast 
done. 

If it have been so allotted from the beginning, man shall 
obtain the dust of the saints feet. 

Ruin not thyself with scant service. 

SLOK XI 
Guru Nanak 

There is a dearth of truth ; falsehood prevaileth ; the 
blackness of this age maketh men demons. 

They who have sown the seed of the Name have departed 
with honour ; how can half-seed germinate ? 

If the seed be whole, it will germinate in the proper 
season. 

Nanak, unbleached cloth cannot be dyed without a base. 

If the body be put into the vat of fear, modesty be made 
its base, 

And it be dyed with devotion, O Nanak, there will not 
be a trace of falsehood in it. 

Guru Nanak 

Greed and sin are ruler and village accountant ; falsehood 
is master of the mint. 

Lust, his minister, summoneth and examineth men, and 
sitteth in judgement on them. 

The subjects are blind and without divine knowledge, and 
satisfy the judge s greed with bribes. 



ASA KI WAR 233 

Priests dance, play musical instruments, disguise, and 
decorate themselves ; 

They shout aloud, sing of battles, and heroes praises. 

Fools call themselves pandits and with tricks and cavilling 
love to amass wealth. 

Pretended religious men spoil their religious acts, and yet 
want the door of salvation ; 

They call themselves continent, and leave their houses 
and homes, yet they know not the way. 

Every one is perfect to himself : no one admitteth himself 
wanting. 

If the weight of honour be put into the scale, then, Nanak, 
man shall appear properly weighed. 

Guru Nanak 

Man s evil becometh known, O Nanak ; the True One 
seeth all. 

Every one maketh endeavours, but it is only what the 
Creator doeth that taketh place. 

Caste hath no power in the next world : there is a new 
order of beings. 

They whose accounts are honoured are the good. 

PAURI XI 

They whom Thou didst so destine from the beginning 
meditate on Thee, O Lord. 

There is nothing in the power of creatures ; God, it is 
Thou who hast created the different worlds. 

Some Thou blendest with Thyself ; others Thou leadest 
astray from Thee. 

Thou art known by the favour of the Guru, through whom 
Thou revealest Thyself. 

They who know Thee are easily absorbed in the True One. 

SLOK XII 
Guru Nanak 

Pain is medicine, worldly pleasure a disease ; where 
there is such pleasure, there is no desire for God. 

Thou art the Doer, I do nothing ; if I try to do anything, 
it cometh to nothing. 



234 THE SIKH RELIGION 

I am a sacrifice unto Thee ; Thou abides! in Thine omni 
potence : 

Thine end cannot be seen. 

Thy light pervadeth creatures ; creatures are contained 
in Thy light ; Thou fillest inanimate and animate 
creation. 1 

Thou art the true Lord ; beautiful is Thy praise ; he who 
uttereth it is saved. 

Nanak uttereth the words of the Creator ; what is to be 
done God continueth to do. 

Guru Angad 

The Jogis deem it their duty to acquire divine knowledge, 
the Brahmans to read the Veds, 

The Khatris to exercise bravery, the Sudars to work for 
others ; 

But the highest duty of all is to repeat the name of the one 
God. 2 

He who knoweth the secret of this 

Is a bright God himself, and Nanak is his slave. 

Guru Angad 

There is one God, the God of all gods, the Supreme God 
of souls. 

He who knoweth the secrets of the soul and of God, 
Is a bright God himself, and Nanak is his slave. 

Guru Nanak 

Water remaineth if confined in a vessel ; but it cannot 
remain without a vessel. 

The mind controlled by divine knowledge is restrained ; 
but without a guru there can be no divine knowledge. 

1 Also translated Thy power (kala) is inconceivable (a, not, and 
kalna, to know). 

2 Also translated 

The Jogis speak of divine knowledge, the Brahmans of the Veds ; 
The Khatris of bravery, the Sudars of working for others. 
All that they speak is concerning the one God. 



ASA KI WAR 235 

PAURI XII 

When the literate man is sinful he dcscrvcth punishment ; 
but punish not the illiterate saint. 

As man acteth so shall he be described. 

Play not such a game as shall bring thee defeat on arriving 
at God s court. 

The literate and the illiterate shall be judged hereafter ; 

The headstrong shall be punished in the next world. 

SLOK XIII 
Guru Nanak 

Nanak, this body of ours 1 hath one carriage and one 
driver. 

They are both changed in every age : the holy man 
knoweth this. 

In the Sat age contentment was the carriage, piety the 
driver in front ; 

In the Treta age continence was the carriage, strength 
the driver in front ; 

In the Dwapar age penance was the carriage, truth the 
driver in front ; 

In the Kal age passion 2 is the carriage, falsehood the 
driver in front. 

Guru Nanak 

The Sam Ved saith that the Lord is white-robed, 3 that 
men desired truth, abode in truth, and that all were 
absorbed in truth. 

The Rig saith that God s name is everywhere contained, 
that it is as the sun in heaven ; 

That by repeating it sins depart, 

1 Meru is the large bead in which the two ends of a rosary are 
joined, without which it is believed that prayers repeated on the rosary 
are of no avail. Mer sharir here means man s body, which is 
superior to that of other animals. 

2 Agan. Literally fire. This word is often used for wrath, but Guru 
Nanak has more often inveighed against avarice or covetousness than 
against wrath, and perhaps it is the former that is taken as a special 
attribute of this degenerate age. 

3 Sctambar. The Hans or Swan avatar. 



236 THE SIKH RELIGION 

And that then, Nanak, man obtaineth salvation. 

The Yajur stateth that Kan Krishan, who was a Yadav, 
seduced Chandrawal ; 

That he brought the tree of life for a milkmaid, and amused 
himself in Bindraban. 

The Atharv belongeth to the Kal age, when God s name 
was called Allah. 

Men then wore blue clothes, and the Turks and Pathans 
exercised sway. 

The four Veds are true according to the Hindus ; but if they 
are read and studied there are found therein four different 
doctrines ; 

When man hath love and devotion and is himself lowly, 
it is then, O Nanak, he obtaineth salvation. 

PAURI XIII 

I am a sacrifice to the true Guru by meeting whom the 
Lord is remembered, 

Who gave me the salve of divine instruction ; with these 
eyes I then beheld God in the world. 

The dealers who leave the Lord and attach themselves 
to mammon are wrecked. 

The true Guru is a boat ; few there are who consider this, 

And those who do he mercifully saveth. 

SLOK XIV 
Guru Nanak 

The simmal-tree of the desert is very tall and very thick. 

Why should the birds which go to it with hopes depart 
disappointed ? 

Because its fruit is insipid, its flowers unwholesome, and 
its leaves useless. 

The tree which yieldeth sweet fruit is lowly, O Nanak, 
but its qualities and virtues are exquisite. 

Every one boweth to himself ; no one boweth to another. 

If anything be put into a scale and weighed, the side 
which descendeth is the heavier. 1 

J The man who is lowly is the most worthy. 



ASA KI WAR 237 

The wicked man like a deer-stalker boweth twice more 
than any one else ; 

But what availeth bowing the head, if the heart be impure ? 

The following hymn was composed by Guru 
Nanak at Banaras on the occasion of a discussion 
with the local pandits who pressed him to dress in 
the style of the Hindus : 

Guru Nanak 

You read books, perform your twilight devotions, argue, 
worship stones, and sit like cranes ; 

You utter falsehoods as excellent jewels ; you meditate 
on the Gayatri * three times a day ; 

You wear necklaces, put sacrificial marks on your fore 
heads, carry two dhotis, and put towels on your heads. 

If you knew God s designs, you would know that yours is 
verily a vain religion. 

Saith Nanak, verily reflect that without the true Guru 
you shall not find the way. 

Some suppose that the following was addressed to 
Sultan Ibrahim Khan Lodi who it is believed at one 
time sought to persecute the Guru : 

PAURI XIV 

Raiment and pleasing beauty man must leave on earth 
and depart. 

Man shall obtain the fruit of the bad or good deeds he hath 
done : 

He may have exercised sovereignty to his heart s content, 
yet must he proceed by the narrow road. 

He shall be sent naked to hell, which will then appear 
very formidable to him ; 

And he shall regret the sins he committed. 

The following slok, addressed by Guru Nanak to 
pandit Hardial, his family priest, when he came to 
invest him with a janeu, the sacrificial thread of the 
upper classes of Hindus, has already been given : 

1 Traipal is understood to be for tripada, the gayatri or spell of the 
Hindus. 



238 THE SIKH RELIGION 

SLOK XV 

Make mercy thy cotton, contentment thy thread, con 
tinence its knot, truth its twist. 

That would make a janeu for the soul ; if thou have it, 
O Brahman, then put it on me. 

It will not break, or become soiled, or be burned, or lost. 

Blest the man, O Nanak, who goeth with such a thread 
on his neck. 

Thou purchasest a janeu for four damris, and seated in 
a square puttest it on ; 

Thou whisperest instruction that the Brahman is the 
guru of the Hindus 

Man dieth, the janeu falleth, and the soul depart eth with 
out it. 

Guru Nanak 

Though men commit countless thefts, countless adulteries, 
utter countless falsehoods and countless words of abuse ; 

Though they commit countless robberies and villanies night 
and day against their fellow creatures ; 

Yet the cotton thread is spun, and the Brahman cometh 
to twist it. 

For the ceremony they kill a goat and cook and eat it, 
and everybody then saith Put on the janeu . 

When it becometh old, it is thrown away and another 
is put on. 

Nanak, the string breaketh not if it be strong. 

Guru Nanak 

By adoring and praising the Name honour and a true 
thread are obtained. 

In this way a sacred thread shall be put on, which will not 
break, and which will be fit for entrance into God s court. 

Guru Nanak 

There is no string for the sexual organs, there is no string 
for women ; 

There is no string for the impure acts which cause your 
beards to be daily spat upon. 

There is no string for the feet, there is no string for the hands, 



ASA KI WAR 239 

There is no string for the tongue, there is no string for 
the eyes. 

Without such strings the Brahman wandereth astray, 

Twisteth strings for the neck, and putteth them on others. 

He taketh hire for marrying ; 

He pulleth out a paper, and showeth the fate of the wedded 
pair. 1 

Hear and see, ye people, it is strange 

That, while mentally blind, man is named wise. 

PAURI XV 

He to whom the Lord is compassionate and merciful will 
do the Master s work. 

That worshipper whom God causeth to abide by His order, 
will worship Him. 

By obeying His order man is acceptable, and shall then 
reach his Master s court. 

He shall act as pleaseth his Master, and obtain the fruit 
his heart desireth ; 

And he shall be clothed with a robe of honour in God s 
court. 

A man at Lahore presented a cow to a Brahman. 
The Brahman took her with him, but had not 
wherewithal to pay toll at the Sultanpur ferry. He 
was stopped by the Khatri toll-keeper. The latter 
collected the cow s dung, and at once set about 
plastering his cooking-place therewith. Mardana 
went towards him, but was ordered off, lest he 
should defile the toll-keeper s cooking-place. Upon 
this Guru Nanak uttered the following: 

SLOK XVI 

Thou takest toll for a cow and a Brahman, the cow- 
dung will not save thee. 

Thou wearest a dhoti 2 and a frontal mark, and earnest 
a rosary, yet thou eatest the bread of malechhas. 

1 That is, he draws a horoscope. 

- Dhoti is a cloth tied round the loins, the Latin sulligacuhim. 



240 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Thou performest the Hindu worship at home, thou readest 
the Quran in public, and associatest with Muhammadans, 1 
O my brother. 

Lay aside hypocrisy, repeat God s name, and thou shalt 
be saved. 

Guru Nanak 

They who have strings on their necks eat men, recite 
the Muhammadan prayers, 

And use knives to cut men s throats. 2 

Although the Brahmans sound shells in their houses, 

And enjoy their viands as they do themselves ; 3 

Yet false is their capital and false their dealings. 

By uttering falsehood they maintain themselves. 

Far from them is the abode of bashfulness and honesty : 

Nanak, falsehood everywhere prevaileth. 

On their foreheads are sacrificial marks ; on their waists 
reddish 4 dhotis ; 

And in their hands knives ; they are the world s butchers. 

Putting on blue clothes, they are acceptable in the 
Muhammadans court, 

And, while taking bread from the malechhas, worship 
the Purans. 

They eat he-goats killed with unspeakable words, 5 

And allow no one to enter their cooking squares. 

Having smeared a space they draw lines around it, 

And sit within, false that they are, 

Saying, Touch not ! O touch not ! 

Or this food of ours will be defiled. 

But their bodies are defiled ; what they do is defiled ; 

1 Also translated Thou actest like Muhammadans. 

2 Also translated They who read prayers devour men, and they 
who wear strings on their necks ply knives. 

3 According to the holy books of the Hindus, Brahmans should 
not eat in the houses of men who recite Muhammadan prayers. 

4 Kdkhdi, reddish, or partially soiled from frequent washing. The 
word is also applied to the tucking in of a dhoti in a particular way. 

5 The Muhammadan expression Bismillah (in the name of God), 
used when slaughtering animals as well as on other occasions. It is, 
of course, unacceptable to Hindus. 



ASA KI WAR 241 

Their hearts are false while they perform ablutions after 
their meals. 

Saith Nanak, meditate on the True One ; 

If thou art pure, thou shalt obtain Him. 
PAURI XVI 

All are within Thy ken, O Lord ; Thou seest all, and Thou 
movest them beneath Thy glance. 

God himself bestoweth greatness ; He Himself causeth 
men to do good works. 

He is the greatest of the great ; great is His world ; He 
appoint eth all men to their respective duties. 

If He cast a backward glance, He maketh monarchs as 
grass ; l 

They may beg from door to door and receive no alms. 

Guru Nanak composed the following slok on being 
invited by a dishonest shopkeeper to attend a shradh, 
or religious service, for his deceased father: 

SLOK XVII 

If a robber break a house and sacrifice the fruits of that 
robbery to his ancestors, 

The sacrifice shall be known in the next world, and make 
out the ancestors to be thieves. 

The hand of the Brahman go-between shall be cut off ; 
thus will God do justice. 

Nanak, it is only the fruit of what man giveth from his 
earnings and toil that shall be obtained in the next world. 

Guru Nanak 

As a woman hath her recurring courses, so falsehood dwell- 
eth in the mouth of the false one, and he is ever despised. 

He should not be called pure who sitteth and washeth his 
body ; 

Rather is he pure, Nanak, in whose heart God dwelleth. 

1 Ghdh. Generally translated grass-cutters by the gyanis : a third 
interpretation too is current. In former times men of position 
appeared before conquerors with grass in their mouths, implying 
that they were the conquerors cows whose lives should be saved. 
Accordingly, the phrase is also translated and He would cause 
kings to put grass in their mouths. 

SIKH. I R 



242 THE SIKH RELIGION 

PAURI XVII 

Caparisoned horses fleet as the wind and women adorned 
with every aid to beauty 1 

Men fix their hearts on them, dwell in mansions, pavilions 
and palaces, and make display ; 

They enjoy pleasures to their hearts content ; but they 
know not God and therefore fail. 

They live by their authority, and, beholding their women s 
chambers, forget death ; 

But old age shall come and youth fail them. 

A rich man gave a feast to which Guru Nanak 
and several Brahmans were invited. During the 
feast a child was born in the house, whereupon the 
Brahmans refused food and departed, deeming the 
house impure. Guru Nanak remonstrated with 
the following : 

SLOK XVIII 

If the idea of impurity be admitted, there is impurity 
in everything. 

There are worms in cow-dung 2 and in wood ; 

There is no grain of corn without life. 

In the first place, there is life in water by which everything 
is made green. 

How shall we avoid impurity ? It falleth on our 
kitchens. 

Saith Nanak, impurity is not thus washed away : it is 
washed away by divine knowledge. 3 

Guru Nanak 

Impurity of the heart is greed, impurity of the tongue is 
falsehood ; 

Impurity of the eyes is gazing on another s wealth, his wife, 
and her beauty ; 

Impurity of the ears is listening to slander. 

1 Har rangi. Literally with every colour. 

2 In India cow-dung, besides being used for religious purposes, is 
ordinarily used as fuel by poor people. 

3 In the current Janamsakhis it is stated that this slok was composed 
on the proposed purification of the Guru s house after the birth of his 
son, Sri Chand. 



ASA KI WAR 243 

Nanak, even the pretended saint who practiseth such things, 
shall go bound to hell. 

All impurity consisteth in superstition and attachment 
to worldly things. 

Birth and death are ordained ; as it pleaseth God, we come 
and go. 

The eating and drinking which God sent as sustenance 
are pure. 

Nanak, the pious persons who know God have no 
impurity. 

PAURI XVIII 

Magnify and praise the True Guru in whom there is all 
greatness. 

If the Guru cause us to meet God, we shall behold His 
greatness. 

If it please the Guru, he will cause God s praises to dwell 
in the heart. 

He putteth his hand on our foreheads ; and when he 
giveth the order, removeth evil from within us. 

When God is pleased the nine treasures are obtained. 

SLOK XIX 

The Brahman having first purified himself sitteth in a 
purified square. 

The purified food is placed before him ; no one may 
touch it. 

Being thus purified, he beginneth to eat and read Sanskrit 
verses. 

If it is thrown into a filthy place ; whose fault is that ? 

The corn was holy, the water was holy, the fire and salt 
were holy ; when the fifth ingredient, ghi, 1 was added, 

Then the food became holy. 

When the food entereth a sinful body, it bccomcth impure 
as if spat upon. 

The mouth which uttereth not the Name, and eateth even 
delicacies without the Name, 

Consider, O Nanak, as if spat upon. 

1 Clarified butter, always deemed pure by Hindus and kindred sects. 

R 2 



244 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The following was Guru Nanak s remonstrance to 
a man who reviled the female sex : 

Guru Nanak 

In a vessel 1 man is conceived, from a vessel he is born, 
with a vessel he is betrothed and married. 

With a vessel he contracteth friendship ; with a vessel 
he goeth through the world. 

When one vessel dieth, another is sought for ; to a vessel 
he is bound. 

Why call her bad from whom are born kings ? 

From a vessel a vessel is born ; none may exist without 
a vessel. 

Nanak, only the one True God is independent of a vessel. 

The mouth which ever praiseth Him 2 is fortunate and 
beautiful. 

Nanak, that face shall be bright in the court of the True 
One. 

PAURI XIX 

Every one calleth Thee his own, O Lord ; those who do 
not so call Thee Thou puttest away. 

Every one must bear the result of his own acts, and adjust 
his own account. 

Since ye are not to remain in this world, why practise 
ye pride ? 

Call no one bad ; know this by reading these words. 

Dispute not with a fool. 

SLOK XX 

Nanak, the mind and body of him who talketh evil are 
evil : 

He is most evil, and most evil is his reputation. 

The evil person is rejected in God s court ; his face is 
spat upon. 

The evil person is a fool, and receiveth shoe-beatings as 
punishment. 

1 Woman is meant. The Greeks sometimes used the word O-KCUOS 
in the same sense. 

2 Some suppose that woman is the missing word here, as the pre 
ceding part of the slok is a defence of women, not a eulogy of God. 



ASA KI WAR 245 

Guru Nanak 

If a man, foul within and fair without, puff himself up 
in the world, 

His filth will not depart even though he bathe at the sixty- 
eight places of pilgrimage. 

They who wear silk within and rags without, are good 
in this world. 

They have conceived love for God and contemplate 
beholding Him. 

In God s love they weep, in God s love they laugh, or are 
even silent. 

They care not for anything except the true Master. 

They beg for food at God s door, and only eat when He 
giveth it to them. 

For them there is but one court as there is but one pen ; l 
we and you shall meet for justice. 

The accounts of the wicked shall be examined in God s court, 
and they shall be pressed, O Nanak, like oil in a mill. 2 

PAURI XX 

Thou Thyself didst create the world, and Thou Thyself 
didst infuse power into it. 

Thou beholdest Thine own work, the losing and winning 
dice 3 upon earth. 

Whatever hath come shall depart ; his turn shall come to 
every one. 

Why forget that Lord who owneth life and soul 

With thine own hands arrange thine own affairs. 

1 That is, there is no mediator between God and man. It is God 
Himself who decides man s fate. 

2 This with half the last line is also translated They who confound 
meum and tuum shall have their accounts examined in God s court, 
and shall be pressed, O Nanak, like oil in a mill. 

3 That is, the sinners and the virtuous. The game of chausar or 
chaupar is played with sixteen pieces, called saris, and three dice, 
called pasa. The saris while being moved round the board, like 
creatures in transmigration, are called kachi, unripe ; when they reach 
their goal, they are called pakki\ or ripe. 



246 THE SIKH RELIGION 

SLOK XXI 
Guru Angad 

What love is that which attacheth itself to worldly 
things ? 

Nanak, call him a lover who is ever absorbed in God. 

He who deemeth what is good good, and what is bad bad, 

Shall not be called a true lover if he proceed in this 
manner. 1 

Guru Angad 

He who offereth salutation and at the same time criticizeth 
God s works, hath made a mistake from the beginning. 

Both his salutation and criticism are in vain ; Nanak, 
such a person shall not obtain a place in God s court. 

PAURI XXI 

Ever remember that Lord by worshipping whom thou 
shalt find happiness. 

Why hast thou done such evil deeds as thou shalt suffer 
for? 

Do absolutely nothing evil, look well before thee ; 

So throw the dice that thou mayest not lose with the 
Lord, 

Nay, that thou mayest gain some profit. 

SLOK XXII 
Guru Angad 

When a servant while performing service is proud and 
quarrelsome besides, 

And talketh too much, he pleaseth not his master. 

If he efface himself and perform service, he shall obtain 
some honour. 

Nanak, he who longeth for God shall meet Him, and 
his longing shall be acceptable. 

1 He shall not be called a lover, if he rail at God in adversity. 
This idea often occurs in Oriental poetry. 



ASA KI WAR 247 

Guru Angad 

What a man hath in his heart cometh forth ; lip-worship 
is of no avail. 

Man soweth poison and expecteth ambrosia ; behold 
that for justice ! 

Guru Angad 

Contracting friendship with a fool would never be pro 
fitable. 

He acteth according to his understanding : let any one 
see and inquire into this. 

One thing can be put into a vessel if another be first 
removed. 1 

Commands will not succeed with God ; supplications 
must be addressed to Him. 

By practising falsehood falsehood is obtained : Nanak, 
there is pleasure in praising God. 

Guru Angad 

Friendship for a fool and love for a great man 
Are like lines drawn on water, which leave neither trace 
nor mark. 

Guru Angad 

If a man be a fool and do anything, he cannot do it well ; 
Even though he do one or two things well, he will spoil the 
rest. 

PAURI XXII 

If the servant who is employed in service act according 
to his master s wishes, 

His honour is all the more, and he receiveth double wages. 

If he vie with his master, he will excite his jealousy, 

Lose his large salary, and receive shoe-beating on the 
mouth. 

Thank Him by whose gifts thou liveth 

Nanak, commands will not succeed with Him ; the 
Master must be implored. 

1 The love of God will enter man s heart if he first expel worldly love. 



248 THE SIKH RELIGION 

SLOK XXIII 
Guru Angad 

What sort of gift is that which we obtain by our own 
asking ? 

Nanak, wonderful is the gift we obtain when the Lord 
is pleased. 

Guru Angad 

What sort of service is that in which the fear of the 
master departeth not ? l 

Nanak, he is called a servant who is absorbed in the love 
of his master. 

PAURI XXIII 

Nanak, God s end is not seen, nor hath He a thither or 
a hither side. 

He Himself createth, and He Himself again destroyeth. 

Some have chains on their necks, and some ride on many 
horses. 

It is God who causeth to act and who acteth Himself ; 
to whom else shall we complain ? 

Nanak, it is for Him who made the world to take 
care of it. 

SLOK XXIV 
Guru Nanak 

It is God Himself who made vessels 2 and He Himself who 
filleth them. 

In some is contained milk ; 3 others are put over 
the fire. 

Some sleep on mattresses, and others stand and watch over 
them. 

Nanak, God regenerateth those on whom He looketh with 
favour. 

That is, when perfect understanding does not exist between master 
and servant, and the service is performed without love. 

Here the word bhande means human beings generally. 
s That is, God s love, milk being deemed pure. 



ASA KI WAR 249 

Guru Angad 

God Himself arrangeth, He Himself putteth what He 
hath made into its proper place ; 

Having in this world created animals, He Himself be- 
holdeth their birth and death. 

Whom shall we address, O Nanak, since God doeth every 
thing Himself ? 

PAURI XXIV 

The greatness of the great God cannot be expressed ; 

He is the Creator, the Omnipotent, the Bounteous ; He 
provideth His creatures with sustenance. 

Man must do the work which God destined for him from 
the beginning. 

Nanak, except in the one God alone there is no abiding 
place. 

He doeth what He pleaseth. 



THE RAHIRAS 1 

SODAR 2 

GURU NANAK, RAG ASA 

WHAT is that gate, what is that mansion where Thou, 
O God, sittest and watchest over all things ? 

How many various and countless instruments of Thine 
are played ! How many Thy musicians, 

How many Thy musical measures with their consorts, and 
how many singers sing Thee ! 

Wind, water, fire sing Thee ; Dharmraj singeth at Thy 
gate; 

The recording angels, who know how to write, and on 
whose record Dharmraj judgeth, sing Thee ; 

Ishar, Brahma, and Devi, ever beautiful as adorned by 
Thee, sing Thee ; 

Indar seated on his throne and the gods at Thy gate sing 
Thee ; 

Sidhs in meditation sing Thee ; holy men in contempla 
tion sing Thee ; 

The continent, the true, and the patient sing Thee ; un 
yielding heroes sing Thee. 

The Pandits and the supreme Rikhis, reading their Veds, 
sing Thee in every age. 

The lovely celestial maids who beguile the heart in the 
upper, middle, and nether regions sing Thee. 

1 The Rahiras is a collection of hymns by Guru Nanak, Guru 
Amar Das, Guru Ram Das, and Guru Arjan. It is recited by the 
Sikhs as divine service at sunset. 

2 The following hymn is so called because in the original it thus 
begins. 



THE RAHIRAS 251 

The jewels created by Thee with the sixty-eight places of 
Hindu pilgrimage sing Thee. 

Mighty warriors and heroes sing Thee ; the four sources 
of life sing Thee. 

The continents, the worlds, and the universe made and 
supported by Thy hands sing Thee. 

God, the saints who please Thee and who are imbued 
with Thy love sing Thee. 

The many others who sing Thee I cannot remember ; how 
could Nanak recount them ? 

That God is ever true, He is the true Lord, and the true 
Name. 

He who made this world is, was, and shall be ; he shall 
neither be born nor die. 

He who created things of different colours, descriptions, 
and species, 

Beholdeth His handiwork which attesteth His greatness. 

He will do what pleaseth Himself ; no order may be issued 
to Him to the contrary. 

He is King, the King of kings, O Nanak ; all remain subject 
to His will. 

GURU NANAK, RAG ASA 

As men have heard so all call Thee great ; 

But hath any one ever seen how great Thou art ? 

Thy worth cannot be estimated or described ; 

They who seek to describe it are absorbed in Thee 

O my great Lord, deep and profound, brimful of excel 
lences, 

None knoweth the extent of Thine outline. 

Though all meditative men were to meet and meditate 
upon Thee, 

Though all appraisers were to meet and appraise Thee 

They who possess divine and spiritual wisdom, priests 
and high priests 

Yet they could not describe even a small portion of Thy 
greatness. 

All truth, all fervour, all goodness, 



252 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The excellences of perfect men, 

Cannot be obtained in their perfection without Thee. 

If Thy grace be obtained none can be excluded ; 

Of what account is the helpless speaker ? 

Thy storerooms are filled with Thy praises. 

Who can prevail against him to whom Thou givest ? 

Nanak, the True One arrangeth all. 

GURU NANAK, RAG ASA 

If I repeat the Name, I live ; if I forget it, I die ; 

It is difficult to repeat the true Name. 

If man hunger after the true Name, 

His pain shall depart when he satisfieth himself with it. 

Then how could I forget it, O my mother ? 

True is the Lord, true is His name. 

Men have grown weary of uttering 

Even an iota of His greatness ; His worth they have not 
discovered. 

If all men joined and tried to describe Him, 

That would not add to or detract from His greatness. 

God dieth not, neither is there any mourning for Him ; 

He continueth to give us our daily bread which never 
faileth. 

His praise is that there neither is, 

Nor was, nor shall be any one like unto Him. 

As great as Thou art Thyself, O God, so great are Thy 
gifts. 

Thou who madest the day madest also the night 

They who forget their Spouse are evil persons : 

Nanak, without His name they are naught. 

GURU RAM DAS, RAG GUJARI 

O servants of God and the true Guru, the true Being, 
offer this supplication unto Him. 

We insects and worms seek thy protection, O true Guru ; 
mercifully enlighten us with the Name ; 

My friend and divine Guru, enlighten me with God s name. 



THE RAHIRAS 253 

Under the Guru s instruction, the Name is the helper of 
my soul ; singing God s praises is my occupation. 

Exceedingly fortunate are the men of God who have 
faith in Him and thirst for Him : 

On obtaining the name of God, they are satisfied ; when 
men meet the company of the saints, God s attributes are 
known. 

They who obtain not the relish of God s name are unfor 
tunate, and shall go to the god of death. 

Curses on the lives, curses on the hopes of living, of those 
who enter not the true Guru s protection and society ! l 

The saints who have obtained the society of the true 
Guru are those on whose foreheads it was so written from 
the beginning. 

Blest is that true society, Nanak, by meeting which the 
relish of God is obtained, and the Name manifested. 



GURU ARJAN, RAG GujARi 2 

O my soul, why proposest thou exertion 3 when God 
Himself is engaged in effort for thee ? 

He even putteth their food before the insects which He 
created in rocks and stones. 



1 Also translated They who enter not the true Guru s protection 
and society have lived and shall live accursed. 

2 It is said that on one occasion there was scarcity in Guru Arjan s 
langar khdna, or supply depot for holy men and mendicants. When 
the Guru s servants were making excessive efforts to collect provisions, 
he composed the following/br the special occasion. It should not be 
understood from this hymn that the Guru discountenanced labour or 
exertion. The Guru himself was most active in his ministrations, in 
his poetical work, and in his compilation in one great volume of the 
compositions of his predecessors and of the most famous mediaeval 
Indian saints. He wrote 

O man, by striving and earning enjoy happiness ; 
Nanak, by meditating on God, meet Him and thine anxieties shall 
vanish. 

So also Guru Nanak 

They who eat the fruit of their labour and bestow some portion, 

O Nanak, recognize the right way. 

3 Also translated- O man, why feelest thou anxiety ? 



254 THE SIKH RELIGION 

O my God, they who meet the society of the saints are 
saved. 

Through the favour of the Guru they obtain the highest 
rank ; though they be as dry wood, they are made green. 

No one can rely on mother, father, friends, children, or 
wives. 

God provideth every one with his daily food ; why, O man, 
art thou afraid ? 

The kulang flieth away hundreds of miles, leaving her 
young behind her. 

Who feedeth them ? Who giveth them morsels to peck at ? 
Have you not considered this ? 

God holdeth in the palm of His hand all treasures and the 
eighteen supernatural powers. 

Nanak is ever a sacrifice unto Thee ; O God, Thou hast 
no end or bounds. 



SO PURUKH 1 

GURU RAM DAS, RAG ASA 

That Being is pure, God is the pure Being, God is alto 
gether inaccessible and illimitable. 

All meditate on Thee ; all meditate on Thee ; O God, Thou 
art the true Creator. 

All creatures are Thine ; Thou providest for them all. 

saints, meditate on God who causeth all misery to be 
forgotten. 

God Himself is the Lord, God Himself is the worshipper ; 2 
Nanak, what a helpless creature is man ! 

Thou, O God, the one Supreme Being, art fully contained 
in every heart and pervadest everything. 

Some men are givers, some beggars ; all are Thy 
wondrous sport. 

Thou Thyself art the Giver ; Thou art the Enjoyer ; I 
know none beside Thee. 

1 The following hymn is so known as these are its first words. 

2 On the principle that God is everywhere and in every creature. 



THE RAHIRAS 255 

Thou art the totally infinite Supreme Being ; what attri 
butes of Thine shall I recount ? 

The slave Nanak is a sacrifice unto those who serve Thee, 
unto those who serve Thee. 

They who meditate on Thee, who meditate on Thee, 
O God, abide in happiness in this age. 

They who meditate on God are emancipated, are emanci 
pated, my friend ; for them Death s noose is broken. 

All fear hath departed from those who have meditated on 
the fearless, the fearless God. 

They who have worshipped, who have worshipped my 
God, are absorbed in Him. 

Blest, blest are they who have meditated on God ; the 
slave Nanak will become a sacrifice unto them. 

O Infinite One, Thine infinite storehouses are filled with 
Thy worship, Thy worship. 

O Infinite One, many are Thy saints, many are Thy saints 
who praise Thee. 

They offer various, various worship to Thee, O God ; they 
practise austerities and repeat Thy name, O endless One. 

Various, various saints of Thine read many Simritis and 
Shastars, perform their daily duties and the six acts prescribed 
for Brahmans ; l 

But only they are saints, good saints, saith Nanak, who 
please God, the Omnipotent. 

Thou art the primal Being, the illimitable Creator ; there 
is none so great as Thou. 

Thou art the same in every age ; Thou art ever and ever 
the same ; Thou art the eternal Creator. 

What pleaseth Thee prevaileth ; what Thou doest cometh 
to pass. 

Thou Thyself didst fashion the whole creation, yet, being 
created, it shall disappear. 2 

Nanak singeth the praises of the Creator who knoweth all 
things. 

1 Reading the Veds, expounding them, making sacrifice, assisting 
others in doing the same, receiving alms and giving them to other 
Brahmans. 2 Only God Himself is permanent. 



256 THE SIKH RELIGION 

GURU RAM DAS, RAG ASA 

Thou art the true Creator, my Lord. 

What pleaseth Thee shall come to pass ; what Thou givest 
I shall receive. 

Everything is Thine : all meditate on Thee. 

They to whom Thou showest kindness, obtain the jewel 
of Thy name. 

The pious 1 have gained, and the perverse have lost it. 

Thou Thyself hast separated these and blended those with 
Thee. 

Thou art an ocean : all are contained in Thee. 

There is none beside Thee. 

All living creatures are Thy play. 

When Thou didst desire separation, they who had met 
Thee were separated from Thee ; when Thou didst desire 
union, Thou didst blend them with Thyself. 2 

That saint whom Thou causest to know Thee shall know 
Thee. 

And ever dwell on Thy praises. 

They who have served God have found happiness, 

And have become easily absorbed in His name. 

Thou Thyself art the Creator ; everything that is made is 
Thine ; 

There is none beside Thee ; 

Thou beholdest and knowest Thy handiwork. 

The slave Nanak saith, under the Guru s instruction 
Thou becomest manifest. 



GURU NANAK, RAG ASA 

Man hath obtained a dwelling in that tank 3 whose water 
God hath made as hot as fire. 

Man s feet cannot move in the mire of worldly love ; we 
have seen him drowning therein. 

1 Gurumukh, literally they who follow the Guru s instruction. 

2 Also translated Those separated from the saints Thou didst 
separate from Thee ; those united with them Thou didst blend with 
Thyself. 3 That is, the world. 



THE RAHIRAS 257 

foolish man, thou hast not thought of the one God in 
thy heart ; 

Through forgetfulness of Him thy virtues have melted 
away. 

1 am not continent, or true, or learned ; I was born a 
stupid fool. 

Nanak representeth, he hath sought the shelter of those 
who forget Thee not, God. 

GURU AKJAN, RAG ASA 

Since thou hast now obtained a human body man, 

It is time for thee to meet God ; 

All else that thou doest is of no avail ; 

Join the company of the saints and only repeat God s 
name ; 

Apply thyself to preparation for crossing the terrible 
ocean. 

Thy life is vainly passing in worldly love ; 

Thou hast not repeated God s name, performed penance, 
austerities, or other religious works ; 

Thou hast not served holy men or known God. 

Nanak saith, base have been mine acts ; 

Preserve mine honour who have taken shelter in Thee. 



THE SOHILA 1 

GURU NANAK, RAG GAURI DIPAKI 

IN the house in which God s praise is sung and He is 
meditated on, 

Sing the Sohila and remember the Creator. 

Sing the Sohila of my Fearless Lord ; I am a sacrifice to 
that song of joy by which everlasting comfort is obtained. 

Ever and ever living things are watched over ; the Giver 
regardeth their wants. 

When even Thy gifts cannot be appraised, who can ap 
praise the Giver ? 

The year and the auspicious time for marriage are re 
corded ; relations meet and pour oil on me the bride. 

O my friends, pray for me that I may meet my Lord. 

This message is ever sent to every house : such invitations 
are ever issued. 

Remember the Caller ; Nanak, the day is approaching. 

GURU NANAK, RAG ASA 

There are six schools of philosophy, six teachers, and six 
doctrines. 

The Guru of gurus is but one, though He hath various 
forms. 

father, preserve the system 

In which the Creator is praised ; 2 that will redound to 
thy glory. 

As there is one sun and many seasons, 

In which there are wisas, chasas, gharis, pahars, lunar 
and week days, and months ; 

1 The collection of hymns called Sohila is repeated at bedtime by 
pious Sikhs. It consists of three hymns of Guru Nanak, one of Guru 
Ram Das, and one of Guru Arjan. The word Sohila is derived from 
sowan wela meaning in the Panjabi language the time for sleep. 

2 The meaning is that Guru Nanak rejects the Hindu systems. 



THE SOHILA 259 

So O Nanak, there is but one God, although His forms 
are many. 

GURU NANAK, RAG DHANASARI 

The sun and moon, Lord, are Thy lamps ; the firmament 
Thy salver ; the orbs of the stars the pearls enchased in it. 

The perfume of the sandal is Thine incense, the wind is 
Thy fan, all the forests are Thy flowers, O Lord of light. 

What worship is this, O Thou Destroyer of birth ? Unbeaten 
strains of ecstasy are the trumpets of Thy worship. 

Thou hast a thousand eyes and yet not one eye ; Thou 
hast a thousand forms and yet not one form ; 

Thou hast a thousand stainless feet and yet not one 
foot ; Thou hast a thousand organs of smell and yet not one 
organ. I am fascinated by this play of Thine. 

The light which is in everything is Thine, O Lord of light. 

From its brilliancy everything is brilliant ; 

By the Guru s teaching the light becometh manifest. 

What pleaseth Thee is the real worship. 

O God, my mind is fascinated with Thy lotus feet as the 
bumble-bee with the flower : night and day I thirst for them. 

Give the water of Thy favour to the sarang Nanak, so 
that he may dwell in Thy name. 

GURU RAM DAS, RAG GAURI PURBI 

The city * is greatly filled with lust and wrath ; but these 
are destroyed on meeting the saints. 

By predestination the Guru is found, and the soul is ab 
sorbed in the region of God s love. 

Salute the saint with clasped hands this is a greatly 
meritorious act. 

Prostrate thyself before him this is a greatly religious act. 

The infidel knoweth not the taste of God s essence ; he 
beareth the thorn of pride in his heart. 

The more he moveth, the more it pricketh him, and the 
more pain he feeleth : his head shall feel death s mace. 

1 The body. 
S 2 



260 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The saints of God are absorbed in God s name, and have 
destroyed the pain and fear of transmigration. 

They have found God the imperishable Being, and great 
honour is theirs in the earth s continents and the universe. 

God, we poor, and wretched, are Thine ; preserve us, 
preserve us, Thou greatest of the great ! 

The Name is Nanak s support and prop ; I have obtained 
happiness through being absorbed only in God s name. 

GURU ARJAN, RAG GAURI PURBI 

1 pray you hear me, my friends, it is time to serve the 
saints. 

Earn here the profit of God s name, and in the next world 
ye shall abide in happiness. 

Human life groweth shorter every day and night ; 

O man, meet the Guru and arrange thine affairs. 

This world is involved in wickedness and superstition ; 
they who know God are saved. 

He whom God awakeneth and causeth to drink the 
essence of His word, knoweth the story of the Ineffable. 1 

Purchase that 2 for which thou hast come into the world, 
and God by the Guru s favour will dwell in thy heart. 

Thou shalt find a home with comfort and peace in God s 
own palace, and not return again to this world. 

God, Searcher of hearts, Arranger, 3 fulfil the desires of 
my heart. 

The slave Nanak craveth the happiness of being made the 
dust, of the saints feet. 

1 This and the concluding portion of the preceding line are also 
translated 

He whom the saint who knoweth God awakeneth, shall be saved, 
And shall quaff the essence of God s name : it is he who knoweth 
the story of the Ineffable. 

2 God s name. 

3 The gyanis often translate Bidhata He who gives man the fruit 
of his acts. The third Guru uses the expression in the same sense. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 

SRI RAG 

THE following was addressed to a man addicted 
to intoxicants : 

The Giver gave man a pill of the intoxicant illusion. 

In his intoxication he forgot death and enjoyed pleasure 
for four days. 

The abstainers 1 obtained truth to keep them in God s 
court. 

Nanak, know the True One alone as true. 

By serving Him man obtaineth happiness and proceedeth 
with honour to His court. 

The true wine is that which containeth the true Name ; 
it is prepared without molasses. 

I am a sacrifice unto those who hear and explain this. 

Man is known as properly intoxicated when he obtaineth 
a place in God s court. 

Bathe in the water of virtues ; apply the perfume of 
truth to thy body ; 

Then shall thy face become bright, and the One Giver 
bestow hundreds of thousands of gifts on ihee. 

Inform God, with whom resteth happiness, of thine 
unhappiness. 

Why forget Him who owneth thy soul and life ? 

All clothing and food are impure without Him. 

All else is false ; what pleaseth Thee, O God, is accept 
able. 

A Sikh called Prema asked the Guru where God 
resided, in what state He dwelt, and how He 

1 Sofiiin. These must not be confounded with the Sufis of Persia 
whose predilections are in the opposite direction. By abstainers are 
here meant the truthful. 



262 THE SIKH RELIGION 

could be found. The following was the Guru s 
reply : 

The virtues of the virtuous woman are blazoned abroad ; 
she who is not virtuous regretteth it. 

O woman, if thou desire thy Spouse, practise truth. He 
cannot be obtained by falsehood. 

No boat or raft will take thee to the distant Beloved. 

My Lord is perfect ; His throne is secure. 

He whom the perfect Guru maketh holy, shall obtain 
the True and unrivalled One. 

God s palace is beautiful ; it is adorned with bright gems, 
rubies, 

Pearls, and diamonds ; it is surrounded by a golden 
fortress, and is an abode of pleasure. 

How shall I scale the fortress without a ladder ? By 
meditating on God through the Guru I shall behold Him. 

The Guru giving me God s name is my ladder, my boat, 
and my raft ; 

The Guru is the lake, the sea, and the boat ; the Guru is 
the sacred stream. 

If it please God, I shall go to bathe in the true tank x 
and become pure. 

He is called the most perfect ; He reposeth on a perfect 
throne. 

His seat is perfectly beautiful ; He fulfilleth the hopes 
of the hopeless. 

Nanak, if man obtain the Perfect One how can his virtues 
decrease ? 

A man can only find favour with God by 
devotion : 

Accursed is her life who is separated from her Spouse ; 
she is ruined by mammon. 

Like a wall impregnated with kallar she crumbleth down 
day and night. 

She obtaineth no rest without the Word ; without her 
Beloved her grief departeth not. 

O woman, what are thine adornments without thy Spouse? 
1 The Guru is meant. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 263 

Thou shalt not obtain entrance into God s court ; being 
false thou shalt be despised. 

The Lord is wise and forgetteth not : He is true and 
a great husbandman. 

He first prepareth the ground, 1 then soweth the seed of 
the true Name. 

From the name of the one God the nine treasures are 
produced, and man obtaineth the marks 2 of His favour. 

What shall be the condition of him who accepteth not 
the Guru s doctrine ? 

The blind 3 man hath forgotten the Name ; the perverse 
is stone-blind. 

His transmigration shall cease not ; he shall be ruined 
by death and birth. 

Woman may buy sandal, kungu, 4 and red lead for the 
partings of her hair, 

Distilled aloe wood, sandal, betel, and camphor in great 
quantities ; 

Yet, if she please not her Spouse, all her preparations 
are vain : 

All her enjoyments are vain, and all her adornments are 
useless. 

Until she is permeated by the Word, how shall she obtain 
honour at God s court ? 

Nanak, blest is the woman who loveth her Spouse. 

The Guru s idea of creation : 

From the True One proceedeth air, from air water. 

And from water the three worlds ; light was infused into 
every heart. 

The Pure One becometh not impure : he who is imbued 
with the Word obtaineth honour. 

Guru Nanak composed the following after a con- 

1 That is, man s heart. 

2 A reference to the thappds, or marks, put on crops before being 
divided among the partners of the land. 

3 That is, spiritually blind. 

4 A red composition, principally of saffron, used by women to 
ornament their foreheads. 



264 THE SIKH RELIGION 

versation with Samangir, a Sanyasi, at Talwandi. 
The Guru maintained the excellence of his own 
system and the advantage of repeating God s name 
obtained from the Gurii : 

If I turn myself into a woman, the Enjoy er will enjoy me. 

Love not that which appeareth transient. 

The Spouse enjoyeth on His couch the pious virtuous wife. 

Having under the Guru s instruction obtained God s name 
as the water, quench the four fires. 1 

The lotus of the heart shall then bloom, and thou shalt 
be completely satiated with nectar. 

Nanak, make the true Guru thy friend, and thou shalt 
obtain happiness 2 in God s court. 

The following is a homily addressed to a trader 
called Ramu whom the Guru met at Kartarpur : 

Trade, O trader, and take care of thy merchandise. 
Buy such goods as shall depart with thee. 
In the next world is a wise Merchant who will be careful 
in selecting the real article. 

my brother, utter God s name with attention. 

Take with thee God s praise as thy merchandise, so that, 
when the Merchant seeth it, He shall be satisfied. 

How shall they whose wares are not genuine, be happy ? 

By trading in counterfeit goods the soul and body become 
counterfeit. 

Like a deer snared in a noose, such a trader shall suffer 
great misery and ever lament. 

The counterfeit shall not be received in the great God s 
treasury, and they shall not behold Him. 

The counterfeit have neither caste nor honour ; the 
counterfeit are none of them acceptable. 

The counterfeit who do counterfeit work, shall lose their 
honour in transmigration. 

1 The four fires are hinsa, cruelty ; moh, worldly love ; krodh, 
anger ; and lobh, avarice. 

2 Sack, literally truth, but in the compositions of the Gurus the word 
often means happiness. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 265 

Nanak, instruct thy heart by the Guru s word and advice. 

They who are imbued with the love of God s name have 
no load of sin and no superstition. 

They in whose hearts God dwelleth are without fear, and 
great shall be their gain by repeating His name. 

The omnipresence of God : 

He Himself is the Relisher ; He Himself is the relish ; 
He Himself is the Enjoyer ; 

He Himself is the robe ; He Himself the couch and the 
Spouse 

My Lord, who is dyed with love, pervadeth everything 

He Himself is the fisherman and the fish ; He Himself 
is the water and the net. 

He Himself is the lead of the net ; He Himself is the bait 
within it. 

my friends, my Darling is in every way playful. 

He ever enjoyeth the virtuous wife ; see what a state is 
mine ! 1 

Nanak representeth, Thou art the lake, and Thou art the 
swan ; 

Thou art the lotus and the water lily, Thou art pleased 
on beholding them. 2 

The following was a remonstrance to a Mulla 
and a Qazi who had entered on a discussion with 
the Guru : 

He is the Lord who hath caused the garden of the world 
to flourish 3 and grow green, 

And who restraineth sea and land ; hail to the Creator ! 
Thou must die, O Mulla, thou must die. 
By all means fear the Creator. 

1 Who, not being virtuous, am divorced from God. 

2 The lotus opens its leaves by day and the water-lily by night. 
God is the sun and moon which behold them by day and night 
alternately. 

3 Maula, a name of God in Arabic. The Hindi verb maulna 
means to bloom or blossom. There is in the original a pun on the 
word. 



266 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Thou art a Mulla or a Qazi only when thou really knowest 
God s name. 

Even if thou be very learned thou must depart ; none 
may remain when his measure of life is full. 

He is a Qazi who hath renounced pride, and made the 
name of God alone his support. 

He is, was, and shall be : He was not born, neither shall 
He die ; True is the Creator. 1 

Thou prayest five times a day, and readest thy Quran 
and holy books. 

Nanak saith, when the grave calleth, man shall cease to 
drink and eat. 

ASHTAPADI 

The following was composed in a devotional 
paroxysm. Some suppose that it was uttered at 
Makka in reply to Qazis who had asked the Guru 
to tell them of the God he adored : 

Persuade thy heart to sing God s name with every breath 
thou drawest. 2 

How great is He to whom one playeth and singeth, and 
where doth He dwell ? 

All Thy eulogists continue to praise Thee with affection. 

Father, God is inaccessible and endless. 

Pure is the Name ; pure is the place of the true Cherisher. 

How great Thy sovereignty is cannot be known ; no one 
knoweth how to describe it. 

If a hundred poets were to be found, they could not 
describe a particle of it, though they sang their utmost. 3 

Nobody hath found Thy worth ; every one as he hath 
heard describeth Thy glory. 

Priests, prophets, saints, faithful men, martyrs, 

Shaikhs, Strivers, Qazis, Mullas, Darweshes who have 
arrived at God s gate, 

L True here apparently means abiding, eternal. 

2 Also translated As far as it can fix its attention. 

3 Literally even though they cried over it. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 267 

Obtain further blessings if they continue to recite God s 
praises. 

He consulteth no one when He createth ; He consulteth 
no one when He destroyeth ; He consulteth no one when 
He giveth or taketh. 

He knoweth His own might ; He acteth and causeth 
others to act. 

He beholdeth all men with favour, and bestoweth on 
those who please Him. 

Neither His place nor His name is known, nor how great 
His name is among other names. 

How great is that place where my Sovereign dwelleth ! 

None can reach it ; of whom shall I inquire the way ? 

High or low caste influenceth not God when He maketh 
any one great. 

Greatness is in the hands of the Great One ; He giveth 
to whom He pleaseth. 

He regenerateth man by His order without any delay. 

Everybody crieth Give me much, much , in the hope 
of getting it. 

How great shall the Giver be called who giveth countless 
gifts ! 

Nanak saith, God, Thy storehouses are full in every 
age, and never is there a deficiency. 

It is said that a Qazi and a pandit asked the 
Guru how man could find God and be blended 
with Him. The following was the reply : 

All are wives of the Spouse and adorn themselves for 
Him. 

In trumpery red dresses have they come for His in 
spection. 1 

Love is not obtained by hypocrisy ; counterfeit gilding 
degradeth. 

In this way God the Spouse shall enjoy the wife. 

The good wife is pleasing to Thee, O Lord ; of Thy favour 
Thou decoratest her. 

1 Literally to be counted by Him. 



268 THE SIKH RELIGION 

She is decorated with the Guru s word ; her body and soul 
are with her Beloved. 

With hands clasped she standeth waiting on Him, and 
offereth Him true supplication. 

She is imbued with the love of her Darling ; she dwelleth 
in fear of the True One ; and, when dyed with His love, 
her colour is the true one. 

She is called the handmaiden of the Beloved, and an- 
swereth to the name of Lali. 1 

Her true affection is not sundered ; the True One blendeth 
her with Himself. 

Her soul is imbued and saturated with the Word ; I am 
ever a sacrifice unto her. 

She who is absorbed in the True Guru, shall not sit down 
a widow. 

Her Beloved is an abode of pleasure ever young and 
true ; He neither dieth nor is born. 

He ever enjoy eth His virtuous wife, and casteth true 
glances on her as she obey eth Him. 

She maketh truth the parting of her hair, and love her 
dress and ornaments. 

She maketh the indwelling 2 of God her sandal, and the 
tenth gate her chamber. 

She lighteth the lamp of the Word, and weareth God s 
name as her necklet. 

She weareth on her forehead the jewel of love, and she 
is beautiful among women. 

Her beauty and wisdom are charming, and true is her 
infinite love. 

She knoweth no man but her Beloved ; it is only for 
the True Guru she feeleth love and affection. 

But thou who art reckless on a dark night, 3 how shalt 
thou pass it without the Beloved ? 

Thy bosom shall burn, thy body shall burn, and thy mind 
shall burn, O woman. 



L The jewel or precious one. 

2 Chit wasaia ; also translated mental restraint. 

3 In spiritual ignorance. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 269 

When woman enjoyeth not her Husband, her youth passct li 
in vain. 

Her Husband is on the couch ; his wife sleepeth and 
knoweth not His presence. 

While I sleep, the Beloved awaketh ; whom shall I go to 
consult ? l 

Nanak, the true Guru, having taught me love, hath 
caused me to meet God, and 1 abide in His fear. 

The mind is impure until it receives instruction 
from a true religious teacher : 

When the mind is impure the body is impure, and the 
tongue impure. 

The mouth is impure by uttering impurity ; how shall 
it be made pure ? 

The heart cannot be cleansed without the Word ; from the 
True One truth is obtained. 

O girl, what happiness is there without virtue ? 

Brahmans read books aloud, but understand not their 
meaning. 

They give instruction to others as a business matter. 

They wander about the world preaching falsehood ; while 
they who abide by the Word are the best. 

How many pandits and astrologers study the Veds ! 

They glorify battles and enmities, 2 but from quarrels 
rcsulteth transmigration. 

However much they tell and preach what they have heard, 
man shall not be freed from his sins without the Guru. 

All call themselves virtuous, but I possess no virtue. 

Beautiful is the woman who hath God for her Spouse ; 
that God pleaseth me. 

Nanak, she who is united with God by the Word shall 
not be separated from Him. 

The following was addressed to Hindu devotees 
whom the Guru met in his wanderings in the Hima 
layas : 

1 That is, there is no remedy for my negligence now. 

2 The epic poems Ramayan and Mahabharat. 



270 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Though man perform lip-devotion, penance, and austeri 
ties, dwell at places of pilgrimage, 

Bestow alms and perform acts of devotion, what are 
these without the True One ? 

As he soweth so shall he reap ; human life is lost without 
virtue. 

O silly one, happiness is obtained by being a slave to 
virtue. 

She who under the Guru s instruction abandoneth evil, 
shall be absorbed in the Perfect One. 

The following is a brief lecture against hypocrisy, 
with a few precepts to obtain future happiness : 

God carefully draweth the touchstone over men in order 
to assay them. 

The counterfeit shall not be accepted ; the genuine shall 
be put into His treasury. 

Dispel hopes and fears, so shall thy filth be washed away. 

Everybody asketh for happiness ; nobody asketh for 
misery. 

Great misery attendeth on happiness, but the perverse 
understand it not. 

They who consider happiness and misery the same, and 
know the secret of the Word shall be happy. 

Man may escape from the dangers of this world by 
accepting the Guru and hearkening to his instruc 
tions: 

The fearful ocean of the world is dangerous and formid 
able ; it hath no shore or limit, 

No boat, no raft, no pole, and no boatman ; 

But the true Guru hath a vessel for the terrible ocean, 
and ferrieth over him on whom he looketh with favour. 

Love for God is inculcated by familiar Indian 
examples : 

O man, entertain such love for God as the lotus hath for 
the water. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 271 

Such love doth it bear it, that it bloometh even when 
dashed down by the waves. 

The creatures which God created in water die without it, 
and therefore love it. 

O man, how shalt thou be delivered without love ? 

God pervadeth the hearts of the pious, and bestoweth on 
them a store of devotion. 

O man, entertain such love for God as the fish for the 
water. 

The more it hath, the happier it becometh, and the 
greater its peace of mind and body. 

Without water it could not live for a moment ; God 
aione knoweth the sufferings of its heart. 

O man, entertain such love for God as the chatrik for 
rain : 

Though the tanks be full and the earth drenched, it will 
not drink from either. 

If so fated, it shall obtain the rain-drops, otherwise it is 
fated to die. 

O man, entertain such love for God as water for milk. 

The water alone is consumed in boiling and alloweth not 
the milk to be consumed. 

God uniteth the separated, and conferreth true greatness. 

man, entertain such love for God as the chakwi 1 for 
the sun. 

She sleepeth not for a moment, for she knoweth that 
her mate is absent from her. 

The perverse see not ; to the pious God is ever present. 

The perverse make calculations, but it is only what the 
Creator doeth that cometh to pass. 

His worth cannot be ascertained, even though all men 
desire it ; 

But it can be ascertained under the Guru s instruction ; 
by meeting the True One happiness is obtained. 

1 The ruddy sheldrake, called by Anglo-Indians the Brahmani duck. 
Should the male and female birds be separated at night, for instance 
at different sides of a river, they are believed to call to each other unul 
they behold the morning sun when they renew their conjugal acquaint 
ance. 



272 THE SIKH RELIGION 

If the True Guru be met, true love shall not sunder, 

And the wealth of divine knowledge of the three worlds 
shall be obtained. 

If any one acquire virtue, he will not forget the Pure 
Name. 

The birds which peck on sea and land have played and 
gone away. 

Man must depart in a ghari or two ; his enjoyment is 
only for to-day or to-morrow. 

He whom Thou blendest with Thyself shall be blended 
with Thee, and shall take his place in the true arena. 

Without the Guru love is not produced, and the filth of 
pride departeth not. 

He who recognizeth God in himself, and knoweth the 
secret of the Word, shall be satisfied : 

But when man recognizeth himself through the Guru s 
instruction, what more remaineth for him to do ? 

Why speak of meeting God ? Man hath met Him 
already, 1 but it is only on receiving the Word he is 
satisfied. 

The perverse obtain not understanding ; separated from 
God they suffer punishment. 

For Nanak there is but the gate of the one God ; there 
is no other refuge. 

It is said the following was addressed by the 
Guru, during his pilgrimage to the east, to a Raja 
called Harbans : 

Man is led astray by the reading of words ; ritualists 
are very proud. 

What availeth it to bathe at a place of pilgrimage, if the 
filth of pride be in the heart ? 

Who but the Guru can explain that the King and Emperor 
dwelleth in the heart ? 

All men err ; it is only the great Creator who erreth not. 

He who admonisheth his heart under the Guru s instruc 
tion shall love the Lord. 

1 Because the soul has emanated from God. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 273 

Nanak, he whom the incomparable Word hath caused to 
meet God, shall not forget the True One. 

God cannot be deceived and His merits cannot be 
described : 

By taking the protection of the Guru man shall be saved ; 
counterfeit is the capital of the perverse. 

The eight metals of the King are coined agreeably to 
His orders. 1 

The Assayer Himself assayeth the coins, and putteth the 
genuine into His treasury. 

Thy merits, O Lord, cannot be ascertained ; I have seen 
and tested everything. 

Thy merits cannot be expressed by words ; if man remain 
true, he shall obtain honour. 

Under the Guru s instruction Thou, O Lord, art praised ; 
otherwise Thy worth cannot be described. 

The Guru prefers the repetition of God s name 
to all other forms of devotion : 

My heart is penetrated by God s name ; what else shall 
I reflect upon ? 

Happiness cometh to him who meditateth on the Word ; 
perfect happiness to him who is imbued with God. 

Preserve me as it pleaseth Thee, O God ; Thy name 
is my support. 

man, just is the will of the Master. 

Love Him who made and adorned thy body and mind. 

Were my body to be cut into pieces and burnt in the 
fire ; 

Were I to turn my body and soul into firewood, and burn 
them night and day ; 

Were I to perform hundreds of thousands and millions 
of religious ceremonies, all would not be equal to God s 
name. 

1 Man is composed, according to Indian ideas, of hair, blood, 
nerves, skin, bone, seed, flesh, and fat. These correspond to ilu- 
eight simple or compound metals differently stated by Indian historians. 
Bhai Gur Das understands the eight metals to be the four castes of 
Hindus and the four great sects of Muhammadans. 



274 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Were a saw to be applied to my head and my body to be 
cut in twain ; l 

Were my body to be frozen in the Himalayas, even then 
my mind would not be free from disease 

It would all not be equal to God s name I have seen and 
examined everything 

Were I to make offerings of millions of gold, many ex 
cellent horses and excellent elephants ; 

Were I to make large presents of lands and cows, even 
then pride would remain in my heart. 

The Guru hath given me the true gift that my mind is 
penetrated by God s name. 

How many opinions, and how many interpretations of 
the Veds through obstinacy ! 

How many entanglements there are for the soul ! the 
gate of deliverance is only obtained through the Guru s 
instruction. 

Everything is inferior to truth ; the practice of truth is 
superior to all else. 

Call every one exalted ; let no one appear to thee low. 

The one God fashioned the vessels, and it is His light 
that filleth the three worlds. 

By His favour man obtaineth the truth ; what He 
granteth in the beginning none can efface. 

The holy meet the holy ; by love for the Guru man 
obtaineth consolation. 

He who is absorbed in the True Guru pondereth on the 
Word of the Ineffable. 

He who drinketh the nectar of the Name shall be satisfied, 
and go to God s court with a dress of honour. 

The strain of ecstasy 2 resoundeth night and day in the 
hearts of those who bear great love to the Word. 

1 Saws were kept at Banaras and Priyag for the immolation of Hindu 
devotees. The operator applied the saw first to the head and cut 
through the body to the middle thus dividing it into halves. Devotees 
believed that all their sins should thus be forgiven, and they should 
immediately enter a state of bliss. 

2 Kinguri is a musical instrument, originally composed of two 
gourds or calabashes connected by a frame on which there were four 
strings. It is now generally made of one calabash, a frame and one j 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 275 

Few there are who obtain understanding by admonishing 
their hearts through their guru. 

Nanak, they who forget not the Name, and who act 
according to the Word shall be delivered. 

The following principally inculcates the inutility 
of worldly possessions and the superiority of 
devotion : 

We see mansions painted and whitewashed with orna 
mented doors. 

They were constructed to give pleasure to the heart, 
and through love and regard for worldly things, but they 
shall fall to ruin. 

So the body which is empty within and possesseth no 
love, shall fall and become a heap of dust. 

O my brethren, your bodies and wealth shall not accompany 
you. 

God s name is the pure wealth ; God giveth it through 
the Guru. 

If the Giver give the true wealth of God s name, 

The great Creator shall become man s friend, and no 
inquiry shall be made of him in the next world. 

If God deliver man, he shall be delivered ; God alone is 
the Pardoner. 

The perverse man deemeth that daughters, sons, and 
relations are his. 

He is pleased on beholding woman, but, as she bringcth 
joy, so she bringeth sorrow. 

Holy men are imbued with the Word, and day and night 
enjoy divine happiness. 

The mind of the wavering infidel wandereth in quest of 
transitory wealth. 

Men ruin themselves by their search abroad while the 
Real Thing is in their homes. 

The pious obtain It, the perverse miss It through pride. 

O vicious infidel, know thine own origin. 

string. The Jogis apply the word to the music heard in the brain 
by the practice of Jog. 

T 2 



276 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Thy body made from blood and semen shall be brought 
to the fire at last. 

The body is in the power of the breath according to the 
true mark on the forehead. 

Men pray for a long life ; no one desireth to die. 

He is said to lead a happy life in whose heart God dwelleth 
through the Guru s instruction. 

Of what account are they who are without the Name, 
and who therefore obtain not a sight of the great God ? 

As a man goeth astray at night in his sleep, 

So doth he in whose heart there is pride and worldly love, 
and who is in the power of mammon. 

To him who reflecteth under the Guru s instruction the 
world appear eth a dream. 

As thirst is quenched when one findeth water ; as the 
child is sustained by its mother s milk ; 

As the lotus cannot exist without water, and the fish 
would die without it, 

So, Nanak, may I obtain divine happiness through the 
Guru s instruction and live singing God s praises ! 

Without the spiritual condition which is obtained 
by a repetition of the Name there is no salvation : 

I have become alarmed on seeing a terrible mountain in 
my Father s house. 1 

Steep is the mountain and difficult to ascend ; there is 
no ladder which will reach it ; 

But under the Guru s instruction I have found the secret ; 2 
the Guru hath caused me to meet God and I am saved. 

O my brethren, the ocean of the world is difficult and 
formidable. 

If I have a satisfactory interview with the perfect true 
Guru, he will deliver me by granting me God s name. 

If I say I am perishable, it will not avail me ; but if I 
really know that I am perishable, it will. 

Everything that came into this world shall depart ; the 
Creator alone is immortal. 

1 Seeing the difficulties of this world. 

2 That there is no mountain. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 277 

Be sure to praise the True One and love His abode. 

Beautiful houses and palaces and thousands of strong 
holds, 

Elephants, horses with their housings, and hundreds of 
thousands, yea, countless armed men 

Will not depart with any one : Their masters pine away 
and die without gaining any advantage from them. 

Thou mayest amass gold and silver, but wealth is an 
entangling net. 

Man s authority may be proclaimed throughout the whole 
world, but without the Name death standeth over his 
head. 

When the body falleth, the soul fleet h away ; what shall 
be the condition of the evil doers ? 

The husband is delighted on beholding his sons and his 
wife on her couch ; 

He applieth distilled aloe wood and sandal ; he weareth 
fine clothes and decorateth himself ; 

Yet shall he leave his family and depart ; dust shall 
return to dust. 

He may be styled a chief, an emperor, a king, a governor, 
or a lord ; 

He may be called the headman of a town or a governor ; 
he may burn with pride ; 

Yet by perversely forgetting the Name he shall be as a 
reed burnt in the fire. 

Having come into the world, he shall depart however proud 
he be. 

The whole world is a chamber of lampblack ; the body 
and soul which enter it shall be tarnished. 1 

They who are preserved by the Guru are pure ; the fire 
of their desires is extinguished by the Word. 

Nanak, man obtaineth deliverance by the true name of the 
King of kings. 

May I not forget God s name ! may I purchase it as a 
jewel ! 

The perverse man perisheth in the terrible ocean of the 

1 Literally shall become ashes. 



278 THE SIKH RELIGION 

world ; the holy man crosseth it, unfathomable though 
it be. 

GHAR III 1 

Definitions : 

How is Sat Sangat, the Society of the holy, known ? 

The name of the one God is mentioned there. 

How are Duhagins women separated from their husbands 
known ? 

They are those who forgetful of their Spouse wander 
unhonoured. 

They who are pleased with God s will, 

Remove superstition from their minds. 

Nanak, the true Guru, is known by his association with 
every one. 

SRI RAG KI WAR 
Some virtues which contribute to perfection : 

Faith and resignation are the characteristics of the holy ; 
patience is the viaticum of angels. 

The perfect shall obtain a sight of God ; the fool shall 
find no place with Him. 

Caste is vain and contributes not to goodness or 
holiness : 

Castes are folly, names are folly : 
All creatures have one shelter, that of God. 
If a man call himself good, 

The truth shall be known, O Nanak, when his account is 
accepted. 

Man, no matter what his caste or social position 
may be, is exalted by devotion : 

What difference is there between a swan and a crane, if 
God look kindly on the latter ? 

Nanak, if it please Him, He can change a raven into a 
swan. 

1 This is understood to mark time three beats to a bar. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 279 

MAJH KI WAR 

God as the Guru : 

The Guru is the Giver, the Guru is the house of snow, 1 
the Guru is the lamp of the three worlds. 

Nanak, the Guru possesseth the immortal wealth ; by 
putting faith in Him happiness is obtained. 

The ten stages of man : 

In man s first stage he loveth the milk of his mother s 
breast ; 

In his second he recognizeth his father and mother ; 

In his third his brother, his brother s wife, and his own 
sister ; 

In the fourth a love of play ariseth in him ; 

In the fifth he runneth after food and drink ; 

In the sixth he inquireth not a woman s caste in his lust ; 

In the seventh he collect eth things for a house to live in ; 

In the eighth his body is wasted by wrath ; 

In the ninth he groweth grey and his breathing is diffi 
cult ; 

In the tenth he is burnt and becometh ashes. 



His companions accompany him to his pyre with loud 
lamentations. 

The soul flieth away, showing the road of departure to 
others. 

He came, he died, and departed leaving only a name. 

After his death his relations offer food on leaves, and 
call the crows. 2 

Nanak, the perverse love mental darkness. 

Without a guru the world is lost. 

Other divisions of human life : 
At ten a child, at twenty a rake, at thirty man calleth 
himself handsome ; 

1 That is, he cools the fire of desires. Some suppose that hiwai 
ghar is for the Sanskrit himkar, the moon. 

2 Portions (bait) of such offerings are set aside for cows, portions 
for dogs, and portions for crows. 



280 THE SIKH RELIGION 

At forty he is in his prime, at fifty his feet halt, at sixty 
old age cometh on ; 

At seventy he loseth his intellect, at eighty he cannot 
perform his duties ; 

At ninety he reclineth on his couch, and feeleth no strength 
whatever in himself. 

I, Nanak, have sought and searched, and seen that the 
world is a mansion of smoke. 

The following is said to have been addressed to 
a holy man called Thakur Das at Priyag : 

Were I to dwell in the cavern of a golden mountain or 
in a pit of water ; 

Were I to stand on my head on earth or in the heavens ; 

Were I to cover all my body with clothes, 1 and did I 
nothing but bathe ; 

Were I to shout aloud the white, the red, the yellow, 
and the black Veds ; 2 

Were I to remain dirty and filthy, 3 all this would be foolish 
and sinful. 

Nanak, since I have pondered on the Word, I am not, 
I was not, and I shall not be. 4 

Guru Nanak declares the folly of external puri 
fications : 

Man washeth his clothes and his body, and mortifieth 
himself. 

Knowing not of the filth attaching to his heart, he rubbeth 
and cleanseth himself externally. 

Being blind he is led astray, and falleth into Death s noose 

He deemeth the property of others as his own, and suffereth 
for his pride. 

Nanak, when pride is dispelled under the Guru s instruc 
tions, man meditateth on God s name, 

Repeateth the Name, adoreth the Name, and through 
the Name is absorbed in happiness. 

1 This is done by a sect called the Kaprias, who cover even their 
faces. 

2 As the Brahmans do. 3 The reference is to the Jains. 
4 That is, I am totally absorbed in God. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 281 

Some important subjects are briefly treated as 
follows : 

God hath caused the union of body and soul ; 

He who created them can separate them. 

A fool while enjoying pleasure hath all pain : 

Disease proceedeth from sinful pleasure. 

From worldly rejoicing proceedeth mourning, separation 
from God, birth, and death. 

The fool while boasting becometh involved in disputes : 

The decision resteth with the True Guru ; He putteth an 
end to disputes. 

That which the Creator doeth cometh to pass ; what 
man hath set in motion must stop. 

The following was addressed by the Guru to 
a Qazi at Sultanpur : 

Thou utterest falsehood, eatest carrion, 1 

Yet thou goest to admonish others. 

Cheated thyself thou now cheatest thy companions. 

Nanak saith, that is the sort of guide thou appearest ! 

As a Qazi beheaded a goat, some drops of blood 
fell on his garments, which he at once wiped 
off. He said that he could not join in prayer until 
the pollution had been removed. The following was 
uttered by the Guru on the occasion : 

If clothes become denied by blood falling on them, 

How can the hearts of those who drink human blood 2 
be pure ? 

Nanak, utter God s name with a pure heart regardless of 
thy dress. 

All else is but worldly ostentation ; thou, Qazi, 
practisest falsehood. 

The Qazi asked Guru Nanak who he was. The 
latter replied as follows : 

Since I am nobody, what shall I say : since I am nothing, 
what can I be ? 

1 Food obtained by peculation and bribery. 

2 That is, who practise extortion or tyranny. 



282 THE SIKH RELIGION 

As God made me, I act ; as He told me, I speak ; I am 
thoroughly defiled with sin, and desire to wash it away. 

Though I know nothing myself, yet I teach others ; such 
a guide am I. 

Nanak, he who being blind showeth the road to others 
and misleadeth all his companions, 

Shall be shoe-beaten in the next world, and it will be seen 
what sort of guide he was. 

Everything shall vanish except God : 

Of kings, subjects, and rulers none shall remain : 

Shops, cities, bazars shall be destroyed by God s order. 

Solid and beautiful mansions a fool deemeth his own ; 

Storehouses filled with wealth in a moment become 
empty. 

Steeds, chariots, camels, elephants and their housings, 

Gardens, properties, houses, and homes, 

Tents, comfort able beds, and ornamental pavilions where 
shall they be recognized ? 

The following was delivered to Sikhs who asked 
the Guru what pleasure God s praises afforded him : 

Were rivers to become kine, and springs to become milk 
and clarified butter ; 

Were the whole earth to become sugar so that the heart 
might ever rejoice ; 

Were the mountains to become gold and silver, and be 
studded with diamonds and rubies ; 

I would even then magnify Thee, and the desire to do so 
would not cease as I spoke. 



Were the eighteen loads of vegetables of the earth 1 to become 
fruit, and grass to become rice ; 

Could I arrest the moon and sun in their courses, and were 
my seat to become immovable, 

1 This is the sum total of the earth s flora according to ancient 

Sanskrit writers. The idea was that if a leaf w r ere taken off every 

tree and plant, there would be formed eighteen loads, each of which 
an ordinary strong man could lift. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 283 

I would even then magnify Thee, and the desire to do so 
would not cease as I spoke. 

Could I inflict pain by means of the two sinful beings 
Rahu and Ketu ; l 

Could I obtain authority over bloodthirsty kings and my 
glory thus shine forth, 

I would even then magnify Thee, and the desire to do so 
would not cease as I spoke. 

Were fire and frost to become my raiment, and the wind 
my food ; 

Were all the fascinating women of heaven to become my 
wives all perishable 2 

I would even then magnify Thee, and the desire to do so 
would not cease as I spoke. 

Caste becomes deadly if exclusive reliance be 
placed on it for salvation : 

What power hath caste ? It is the reality that is tested. 

Poison may be held in the hand, but man dieth if he eat it. 

The sovereignty of the True One is known in every age. 

He who obeyeth God s order shall become a noble in His 
court. 

The following allegory of mounted cavalry refers 
to the different stages of asceticism : 

The Master sent obedience to His orders as a steed into 
the world ; 

Reflection on the instruction which the Guru imparteth 
is its kettle-drums. 

Some have mounted their steeds, others have them ready 
caparisoned ; 

1 Owing to the exigencies of prosody, only Rahu is mentioned in 
the original text. R t ahu and Ketu are two demons, who, according 
to Indian astrologers, inflict pain on mortals as they do on the sun 
and moon on occasions of eclipse. 

2 Some understood / to be the Sanskrit /ay*, wife. The gyanis 
translate -All the fascinating women of heaven may go, as far as I am 
concerned. 



284 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Some have loaded their baggage for the march, and others 
have set out. 

In the following allegory the mill is the world, 
the corn is the soul, the husk the body, refuge in 
God the axle : 

When the field is ripe, it is cut ; only the chaff and the 
hedge remain. 

The corn is threshed with the husk, and the chaff is 
winnowed away. 

Men then put together the two mill-stones and sit down 
to grind corn. 

That which attacheth to the axle escapeth. Nanak hath 
seen a wonderful thing. 1 

Good men, like sugar-cane, are subject to torture: 

See how sugar-cane is cut down and made into sheaves 
after the stalks are cleaned.. 

The labourers put it into a press and squeeze it. 

Having expressed the juice, they put it into a pan, and it 
groaneth as it burneth. 

The residue is collected and put into the fire beneath the 
pan. 

Nanak, sweet things are thus ill-treated ; come and see, 
O people. 

It is useless to endeavour to instruct a fool : 

What can deep water do to a fish ? What can the sky do 
to a bird ? 

What can cold do to a stone ? What can married life 
do to a eunuch ? 

Even though thou apply sandal to a dog, he will still 
preserve his canine nature : 

Even though thou instruct a deaf man, and read for him 
the Simritis ; 

Even though thou place a light before a blind man, and 
burn fifty lamps for him, all would be of no avail. 

1 That the corn attached to the axle is not ground, that is, the soul 
which is attached to God is not tortured by Death. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 285 

Even though thou put gold before a herd of cattle, they 
would still pick out the grass to eat. 

If a flux be put into iron it will melt, but not become 
cotton. 1 

Nanak, the peculiarity of a fool is that what is said to 
him is ever lost. 

When his Sikhs inquired how an alliance could 
be formed with God the Guru composed the fol 
lowing : 

When bronze, gold, and iron break, 

The blacksmith weldeth them by means of fire. 

When a husband falleth out with his spouse, 

A reconciliation is effected in this world through children. 

When the king asketh and his subjects give, a bond is 
established between them. 

When a hungry man eateth, he establish 3th an alliance 
with the world. 

Drought formeth an alliance with rivers when they are 
flooded with rain. 

There is an affinity between love and sweet words. 

If any one speak the truth, he formeth a bond with know 
ledge. 

By goodness and truth the dead establish a bond with the 
living. 

Such are the affinities that are established in the world. 

The only way to establish friendship with a fool is to 
smite him on the mouth. 2 

By praising God man establisheth an alliance with God s 
court. 

Nanak saith this deliberately. 

The following seven sloks form part of the Guru s 
instruction to Shaikh Brahm, or Farid the second, of 
Pak Pat tan : 

The priests, the shaikhs, and the potentates of the world 
are all beneath the earth. 

1 Its nature will not be altered. 

2 Munh mar. Also translated to remain silent. 



286 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Emperors pass away, but God ever flourisheth. 
There is only Thou, there is only Thou, O God ! 

Neither demigods, nor demons, nor men, 

Nor Sidhs, nor Strivers, nor this earth shall abide. 

There is One ; is there any other ? 

There is only Thou, there is only Thou, God ! 

Neither the just nor the generous, 

Nor the seven regions beneath the earth shall remain. 

There is One : is there any other ? 

There is only Thou, there is only Thou, O God ! 

Not the regions of the sun and the moon, 
Nor the seven continents,, nor the seven seas, 
Nor corn, nor wind shall abide. 
There is only Thou, there is only Thou, God ! 

Our maintenance is in nobody s power but God s : 

To all of us but one hope abideth 

There is one : is there any other ? 

There is only Thou, there is only Thou, God ! 

Birds have no money in their possession : 

They only depend on trees and water. 

God is their Giver. 

There is only Thou, there is only Thou, O God ! 

Nanak, no one can erase 

What is written on the forehead. 

God it is who giveth man power and again taketh it away. 

There is only Thou, there is only Thou, O God ! 

Guru Nanak thus discoursed to Prem Chand of 
Sarhind on the best way of occupying time : 

They who in the early morning praise God and meditate 

on Him with single heart, 

Are perfect kings, and die fighting when occasion ariseth. 1 
In the second watch there are many ways in which the 

attention of the mind is distracted. 

1 This is understood to mean that they fight to the death with their 
deadly sins. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 287 

Many persons fall into the fathomless water, and cannot 
emerge however much they struggle. 

In the third watch when hunger and thirst are both 
barking, food is put into the mouth. 

What is eaten becometh filth, yet man again desireth 
food. 

In the fourth watch drowsiness cometh, man closeth his 
eyes and goeth into dreamland. 1 

Again rising in the morning he engageth in turmoil, and 
yet maketh preparations to live a hundred years. 

If man feel love for God every moment during the eight 
watches of the day, 

O Nanak, God will dwell in his heart and true shall be 
his ablution. 

Man s continual thought should be devotion to 
his Maker : 

When Thou art near, what more do I desire ? I speak 
verily. 

He who is deceived by false worldly occupations reach eth 
not God s palace : 

His heart is hard and he loseth his service. 

The house which containeth not the True One, should be 
destroyed and rebuilt. 

When its owner is weighed, how shall he be found of 
full weight ? 

If he lose his pride, no one will say he is of short weight. 

The genuine shall be assayed, and selected at the gate of the 
All-seeing. 

The true goods are only in one shop ; they are obtained 
from the perfect Guru. 

The advantages conferred on men by the True 
One: 

Without the True One all are false and practise falsehood. 

Without the True One the false shall be bound and led 
away ; 

1 Pawar properly means trance, or suspended animation. 



288 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Without the True One the body is dust and shall be rolled 
in the dust ; 

Without the True One dress and food are all hunger ; 

Without the True One the false shall not attain God s 
court . 

The false attached to avarice miss God s palace. 

The whole world is deceived, and cometh and goeth in 
deception. 

In the heart is the fire of greed which is quenched by the 
Guru s instruction. 

The advantages of the Guru, who is likened to 
a life-giving tree : 

Nanak, the Guru is the tree of contentment, whose 
blossom is religion and whose fruit is divine knowledge. 

It aboundeth in succulence and is ever green ; it ripeneth 
by good works and meditation. 

Honour is obtained by partaking of its relish ; it is the 
greatest of gifts. 

There is a tree of gold ; its leaves are corals ; its blossoms, 
jewels and rubies. 

It beareth gems for fruit, and the heart of him who eateth 
it rejoiceth. 

Nanak, it is obtained by him on whose forehead such 
destiny hath been recorded. 

The sixty-eight places of pilgrimage are at the Guru s 
feet, and ever specially worship them. 

Cruelty, worldly love, avarice, and wrath are four streams 
of fire : 

They who fall into them are burnt, O Nanak, but de 
liverance is obtained by cleaving to good works. 

The evil of forgetting God : 

In the heart and mouth of the perverse who never re 
member Thee, 

Abide the bitterness of the gourd, the colocynth, and the 
nim, and the poison of the akk 1 and dhatura. 

1 Calotropis procera. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 289 

Nanak, to whom shall I tell it ? Whoso forget Thee 
wander bereft of Thy favour, O God. 

The unequal conditions of men : 

The bird, man, by his ideas and his acts sometimes flieth 
high and sometimes low, 1 

He sometimes percheth on a sandal-tree, sometimes on 
the branch of the akk-shrub, and sometimes again he loveth 
high flight. 

Nanak saith, it is the custom of the Lord to lead all 
beings by His order. 

Women s duty : 

If women adorn themselves with love and affection for 
their Spouse, 

They shall not be restrained from their devotion to Him 
day or night. 

They shall abide in His chambers, and the Word shall 
regenerate them ; 

They shall humbly supplicate the True One ; 

And they shall appear beautiful near their Spouse, walking 
according to His order. 

They shall make hearty supplication to the Beloved. 

Accursed the homes, wretched the lives of those who 
possess not the Word. 

They whose hopes are fulfilled by the Word quaff nectar. 

The Guru was requested to state the extent of 
his love of devotion : 

The desert is not satisfied with rain, and the hunger of 
fire is not appeased ; 

Kings are not satisfied with dominion ; who hath ever 
filled the ocean ? 

How much hath Nanak inquired after the True Name 
and not been satisfied \ 

Bhai Rama of Sultanpur inquired how God was 
known. The Guru replied : 

He to whom God giveth understanding understandeth ; 
1 Literally is sometimes exalted and sometimes debased. 



2go THE SIKH RELIGION 

He to whom He giveth knowledge knoweth everything. 
Man merely worrieth himself when he preacheth for the 
sake of mammon. 

The Commander, who created all things, 
Himself possesseth all knowledge. 
He Himself, Nanak, spoke the Word- 
Doubt shall depart from him to whom He gave it. 

The Guru s reward for singing God s praises : 

Me, a minstrel out of work, God applieth to His work ; 

He ordered me in the beginning to sing His praises nigl t 
and day. 

The Master summoned the minstrel to His true court, 

And put on him a robe of true praise and eulogy : 

He then obtained the ambrosial food of the true Name. 

They who have eaten under the Guru s instruction are 
satisfied, and have obtained comfort. 

The minstrel uttereth praise and singeth the Word. 

Nanak, he who uttereth true praise obtaineth the Perfect One 

RAG GAURI 

The advantages resulting from the fear of God : 

The fear of God is very great and very heavy. 

Man s wisdom is of little account, and so is his chatter 

Walk with the load of fear on thy head ; 

Meditate on the Guru who is kind and merciful. 

No one shall be saved without the fear of God : 

His fear hath adorned man s love. 

The fire of the fear of transmigration is burned away by 
the fear of God. 

By fear the Word is fashioned and decorated. 

What is fashioned without fear is altogether worthless : 

Useless is the mould and useless the stroke thereon. 

In the minds of many there is a desire to fashion the Word 
without fear ; 

But even though they perform a thousand artifices they 
shall not succeed. 

Nanak, the speech of the perverse is nonsense ; 

What they write is worthless absurdity. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 291 

The following was addressed by the Guru to one 
who had remonstrated with him for having left his 
relations to lead a wandering life : 

Make wisdom thy mother, contentment thy father, 

Truth thy brother this is best. 

People talk, but talking is of no avail. 

The measure of Thy might, O God, cannot be obtained. 

Modesty and attention are my two parents-in-law ; 

Good works I have accepted as my spouse ; 

Union with saints hath been my auspicious time for 
marriage, and separation from the world my wedding. 

Saith Nanak, from such a union hath sprung truth as my 
offspring. 

The composition of man s body and the inutility 
of pilgrimages ; the body dies, but not the soul : 

The body is a mixture of wind, water, and fire ; 

Within it is the changeful play of the intellect. 

The body hath nine gates and a tenth door ; 

O wise man, understand and reflect on this. 

God speaketh, preacheth, and listeneth ; 

He who reflecteth on himself is a wise man. 

The body is earth, the wind speaketh therein. 

Consider, O wise man, what it is that dieth 

It is the quarrelsome and proud understanding. 

The conscious soul dieth not. 

The precious jewel, for which men go on pilgrimages, 

Dwelleth within the heart. 

Pandits read and argue, 

But know not that which is within themselves. 

When my spiritual ignorance dieth, I die not myself. 

He who is everywhere contained dieth not. 

Saith Nanak, when the Guru showed me God, 

No one seemed to me to die or to be born. 

One Sant Das propounded six questions to Guru 
Nanak : 

Is it known whence man hath come, 
Whence he hath sprung, in what he shall be absorbed, 

U 2 



292 THE SIKH RELIGION 

How he is bound, how he obtaineth emancipation, 

And how he shall be easily absorbed in the Imperishable ? 

The Guru replied : 

The Name is nectar in the heart as well as in the mouth : 

Through it man is freed from worldly desires. 

Man cometh in the course of nature and goeth in the 
course of nature. 

Man is born according to the desires of his heart, and he 
is absorbed in the same way. 

The pious man is emancipated and falleth into no en 
tanglements : 

He is delivered by meditation on the Word and by God s 
name. 

Many birds roost by night on a tree 

Some happy, others unhappy they whose minds have 
worldly love perish. 

When night hath passed away, they gaze upon the sky : l 

They fly in every direction according to the destiny 
recorded for them. 

They who are associated with the Name deem the world 
like a meeting-place of cowherds : 

The poisonous vessels of lust and wrath have burst for 
them. 

To those without the capital of the Name houses and shops 
are empty ; 

But by meeting the Guru the adamant doors of their 
understanding are opened. 

A holy man is met by primal destiny. 

God s perfect people are rendered happy by truth : 

They barter their souls and bodies for divine knowledge 
and God s love. 

Nanak toucheth their feet. 

The following is a conversation between soul and 
body : 

The Soul : O body, thou thinkest thyself immortal, and that 
thou shalt be always happy know that this world is a play. 

1 When life ceases, their souls take flight. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 293 

Thou practises! avarice, covetousness, and excessive 
falsehood, and bearest many burdens. 

I have seen thee, O body, trodden as ashes on the ground. 

The Body : Hearken, hearken to mine instruction. 

If thou have done good works, they shall abide with thee ; 
O my soul, thou shalt not again find such opportunity.* 

The Soul : I address thee, O my body, hearken to my 
instruction. 

Thou slanderest 1 and bearest false witness against others. 

The Body : Thou covetest another s vine, 2 O soul ; thou 
committest theft and evil deeds. 

The Soul : When the soul departeth, thou shalt remain 
behind like an abandoned woman. 

Thou, O body, shalt remain but as a dream what good 
deeds hast thou done ? 

The Body : Whatever I took by stealth was pleasing to 
thee. 

Thou hast no honour in this world, and thou shalt be 
rejected in the next ; thou hast lost thy human dwelling 
in vain. 

I am very unhappy, O father, saith Nanak, no one careth 
for me. 

Arabian and Turkish steeds, gold, silver, and loads of 
raiment 

No one taketh with him ; they leave him in this world, 
O fool. 

Sugar, fruit, all have I tasted ; it is only Thine ambrosial 
Name which is sweet. 

Man diggeth deep foundations and constructeth edifices 
on them, but they shall become at last heaps of dust. 

He hoardeth, and hoardeth, and giveth to no one ; the 
fool thinketh that all is his own. 

Rawan nominally possessed a golden Lanka and a golden 
palace, but they were no one s property. 

Hear, O foolish and ignorant soul : 

What pleaseth God shall be done. 

My Lord is a great Merchant, we are His retail-dealers. 

1 Ninda chinda is an alliteration. 

2 This is understood to be meant for neighbour s wife. 



294 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Our souls and bodies are all His capital ; He it is who 
killeth and re-animateth. 

The Guru reflects on the power of the deadly sins 
which lead men to destruction : 

The others l are five, I am but one ; how shall I protect 
my house ? 

They ever assail and plunder me ; to whom shall I 
complain ? 

Utter God s holy name, O my soul ; 

Before thee is Death s army fierce and numerous. 

God erected a palace, 2 put doors to it, and the woman 3 
sitteth within. 

Deeming the world sweet, she ever sporteth, but these 
five men rob her. 

When Death destroyeth the palace, her chamber is sacked, 
and she being alone is captured. 

She is beaten by Death s mace, and his chains are riveted 
on her neck ; the five men have taken flight. 

The housewife wanteth gold and silver ; friends want 
banquets. 

Nanak, they who commit sin for these things shall go 
bound to Death s city. 

Kinganath Jogi pressed Guru Nanak to become 
his disciple ; the Guru replied that he had already 
learned the science of Jog. He composed the 
following hymn on the occasion : 

Make restraint of thine inmost heart thine earrings, thy 
body the patched coat ; 

Reduce thy five senses to subjection, O Jogi, and make 
a pure heart thy staff. 

In this way shalt thou obtain the way of jog. 

Make the fact that there is but one Word and none other 
thy devotion to tubers and roots. 

If God could be obtained by merely shaving the head, 
we should make a god of the Ganges. 4 

1 The deadly sins which rob the body. 2 The body. 

3 The soul. 4 Where pilgrims shave their heads. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 295 

It is the one Lord who saveth the three worlds ; thou 
thinkest not of Him, O fool. 

If thou apply thy mind to words through hypocrisy, thy 
doubts shall never leave thee. 

If thou turn thy thoughts to the feet of the one God, why 
pursue avarice and greed ? 

If thou repeat the Name of the Bright One, thy soul 
shall be absorbed in Him. 

O Jogi, why utterest thou so much deceit ? 

Thy body is mad, 1 thy mind is silly, thou passest thy 
life talking of thy property. 

Nanak represent eth, it is after the naked body is burnt 
the soul regretteth lost opportunities. 

Man s precious life should not be wasted, but 
should be devoted to God s service and not to the 
acquisition of wealth : 

Man loseth his nights in sleeping and his days in eating : 

His human life, valuable as a diamond, he parteth with 
for a kauri. 

Thou knowest not God s name ; O fool, thou shalt here 
after regret. 

Thou buriest endless wealth in the earth, yet thy desire 
for it depart eth not. 2 

They who departed desiring endless wealth lost the 
Endless One. 

If all were to obtain according to their desires, they 

would be happy. 

Whatever all may desire, a man s fate is decided by his acts. 

Nanak, He who fashioned creation taketh care of it. 

It is not known on whom God s order will confer greatness. 

The fervour of the Guru s devotion :- 

Were I to become a fawn, live in the forest, and gather 
and eat tubers and roots, 

I should ever and ever be a sacrifice to my Lord, who is 
obtained through the favour of the Guru. 

I am a retail-dealer of Thine, O God ; 

1 Because smeared with ashes. 

2 Also translated Thou desirest not the Endless One. 



296 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Thy Name is my stock-in-trade and my merchandise. 

Were I to become a koil and live in a mango-tree, I should 
still tranquilly meditate on the Word. 

Through my love my Lord, whose form appeareth un 
equalled, would naturally meet me. 

Were I to become a fish and dwell in the water, I should 
still remember Him who watcheth over all animals. 

My Spouse dwelleth on this side and on that ; I shall 
stretch forth mine arm to touch Him. 

Were I to become a serpent and dwell in the ground, 
I should still abide in the Word and my fears would depart. 

Nanak, they are ever the happy married wives whom 
God hath absorbed in His light. 

GAURI ASHTAPADI 

Without a religious guide man would run riot in 
evil and haste to perdition : 

The heart is an elephant, the body a forest, 

The Guru the goad ; when the mark of the true Word 
is made on the elephant, 

He shall obtain honour in the King s court. 

God cannot be known by cleverness. 

Without chastening the mind how can God be appraised ? 

In the house is nectar which the thieves are taking away : 1 

No one tried to restrain them. 

If any one guard the nectar, God Himself will confer 
greatness on him. 

Worldly wealth, comforts, and pleasures would 
never satisfy the Guru without devotion to God. 

I may apply distilled aloe wood and sandal to my body, 

I may wear silks and satins, 

But without God s name how shall I obtain happiness ? 

What shall I wear ? in what dress shall I show myself ? 

How shall I obtain happiness without the Lord of the 
world ? 

I may have rings in mine ears and a necklace of pearls on 
my neck, 

1 The name of God is in the heart. The evil passions plunder it. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 297 

A red coverlet, flowers, and red powder ; l 

But where should I search for happiness except with the 
Lord of the world ? 

A beautiful woman with expressive eyes 

May make the sixteen decorations and render herself very 
lovely, 

Yet without worshipping the Lord of the world she would 
ever be despised. 

One may have in his house or palace a comfortable couch ; 

A flower-girl may scatter flowers on it day and night, 

Yet without God s name its owner would be unhappy. 

Excellent horses, elephants, lances, musical instruments, 

Armies, mace-bearers, and attendants are worthless 

And vain shows without the Lord of the world. 

I may be called a Sidh, and I may summon wealth and 
supernatural power to me ; 

I may make for my head a crown, a regal hat, and an 
umbrella, 

Yet how should I obtain real happiness without the Lord 
of the world ? 

I may be styled a lord, an emperor, or a king, 

I may say Now then 2 to inferiors ; all this would be 
false display. 

Without the Guru s instruction my business could not 
be adjusted. 

Egotism and selfishness are forgotten under the Guru s 
instruction. 

Through the Guru s instruction it is known that God is 
in the heart. 

Nanak supplicateth, / seek Thy shelter, O God. 

The Guru describes the condition of the holy 
and the means of salvation : 

He who serveth the one God knoweth not others : 

He layeth aside the bitter things deceit and evil. 

By love and truth shalt thou meet the Truest of the True. 

1 For frontal marks and the parting of the hair. 

2 Abe labe in Panjabi is a much more contemptuous expression than 
now then . 



298 THE SIKH RELIGION 

If there be any such saint of God, 

His filth shall be washed away, and he shall meet God 
by singing His praises. 

Reversed are the lotuses of all men s hearts : 

The fire of evil inclinations burneth away the world, 

While those who meditate on the word of the Guru are 
saved. 

The bumble-bee, the moth, the elephant, the fish, 

And the deer 1 suffer the consequences of their acts and 
die. 

Absorbed in worldly desires man knoweth not the Real 
Thing ; 

He thinketh of lust and love for woman. 

Which with wrath ruin all sinners. 

He who forgetteth the Name, loseth his honour and his 
senses. 

The perverse being who alloweth his mind to covet 
another s house, 

Hath a halter round his neck, and is entangled in diffi 
culties ; 

While the pious shall be delivered by singing God s 
praises. 

As a widow, who giveth her body to a stranger, 

And through lust or money falleth into another s power, 

Is never satisfied without a lover ; 

So man readeth books and reciteth the Simritis ; 

He also readeth, heareth, and expoundeth the Veds and 
the Purans ; 

But without being dyed with God s essence his mind is 
very unstable. 

As the chatrik loveth and thirst eth for the rain-drops, 

As the fish is delighted with the water, 

So Nanak is satisfied quaffing God s essence. 

There was a hill king called Amar Singh who 

1 The animals mentioned suffer for the gratification of their senses. 
The bee scents the lotus and is entangled; the moth looks on the 
lamp and is burnt ; the elephant, to gratify his lust, rushes into 
a trap ; the fish is hungry and takes the bait ; and the deer is lured 
to his death by the hunter s bell. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 299 

was dethroned by his brother. On being expelled 
he went to Guru Nanak for advice. The following 
was given him : 

They who wear religious garbs are full of pride and know 
not God. 

Few are they whose minds are reconciled to devotion 
under the Guru s instruction. 

The True One is not obtained by the practice of egotism. 

When pride depart eth, the supreme dignity is obtained. 

Kings under the influence of pride make many expedi 
tions : 

They are ruined by pride and remain subject to trans 
migration. 

He who meditateth on the Guru s word shall lose his 
pride ; 

He shall dismiss his wandering thoughts, and destroy 
his deadly sins. 

He in whose heart is the truth shall easily arrive at God s 
court, 

And, knowing God, shall obtain the supreme state. 

The Guru dispelleth the doubts of those whose works 
are true ; 

And they shall obtain a fixed seat in the court of the 
Fearless. 

What do they retain who die talking of their possessions ? 

He who meeteth a perfect Guru putteth an end to his 
contentions. 

What there is, is nothing in reality 

The pious who are saturated with divine knowledge sing 
God s praises. 

The fetters of pride cause man to wander in trans 
migration. 

Nanak, it is the saint of God who obtaineth happiness. 

Death impends over all, but cannot harm the 
holy :- 

Even Brahma was subject to death * from the beginning. 

1 Literally Brahma entered the house of death. 



300 THE SIKH RELIGION 

He found not the end of Vishnu s lotus in the nether 
regions ; l 

He accepted not God s order, and was led astray in error. 

Whatever is created Death destroyeth. 

God hath preserved us by our meditating on the word of 
the Guru. 

Maya deludeth all the gods and goddesses. 

Death looseth not his hold on him who serveth not the 
Guru. 

God is imperishable, invisible, and inscrutable. 

Emperors, rulers, and kings shall not abide. 

Having forgotten the Name they shall undergo death s 
torture. 

The Name is my support ; I shall abide as Thou keepest 
me, O Lord. 

Chiefs and kings have no abiding-place. 

Bankers die after accumulating wealth and money. 

God, grant me Thine ambrosial name as my wealth. 
Subjects, lords, headmen, sovereigns 

None is found permanent in this world. 

Irresistible death striketh false mortals on the head. 

One alone, the Truest of the true, is immovable. 

All those whom He created He will again destroy. 2 

Man obtaineth honour when he knoweth God under the 
Guru s instruction. 

Qazis, shaikhs, and faqirs in religious garbs 

Call themselves great, but through pride their bodies are 
in pain. 

Death will not release them without receiving the true 
Guru s consolation. 

1 According to many Hindus Vishnu was the creator of the 
world. From Vishnu s navel there grew a lotus from which the god 
Brahma was produced. Brahma on attaining intelligence began to 
consider the source of his birth. It could not be from such an 
insignificant thing as a lotus. He rejected the idea and kicked the 
lotus at the same time, whereupon he descended into it and remained 
long wandering in its stem until he repented of his error. He then 
rose to the top where he sat enthroned as before. 

2 Literally draw within Himself. Creation is God s extension ; 
destruction, His contraction. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 301 

The net of Death is over man s tongue and eyes ; 

It is over his ears when he listeneth to unchaste language. 

He is robbed day and night without the Word. 

Death cannot espy him in whose heart 

God s true name dwelleth, and who singeth God s praises 

Nanak, the pious shall be absorbed in the Word. 

A prayer to God for protection : 

As a herdsman guardeth and keepcth watch over his 
cattle, 

So God day and night cherisheth and guardeth man and 
keepeth him in happiness. 

O Thou compassionate to the poor, I seek Thy protection ; 
look on me with favour. 

Preserve me in this world and the next. 

Wherever I look there art Thou contained ; guard me, 
O Guardian. 

Thou art the Giver, Thou art the Enjoyer, Thou art the 
support of the soul. 

Man must supplement his prayers by good acts : 

Without meditating on divine knowledge man ascendeth 
or descendeth according to his acts. 

Without praising the Lord of the world the darkness of 
ignorance shall not be dispelled. 

We see that the world is perishing through covetousness 
and pride. 

By serving the Guru, God and the true gate of salvation 
are attained. 

What hath man brought into the world ? What shall he 
take away when he is entangled in Death s noose ? 

Like a well-bucket firmly attached to a rope, he is now 
in heaven, now in hell. 

A spiritual guide is necessary for salvation :- 

His account is settled who through the Guru s favour 
knoweth God. 

God, called the Pure One, who is in every heart, is my 
Lord. 



302 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Man shall not be emancipated without the Guru s in 
struction ; see and ponder upon this. 

Even though man performed hundreds of thousands of 
ceremonies, all would still be darkness without the Guru. 

What shall we say to those who are blind and devoid of 
wisdom ? 

Without the Guru the way cannot be seen ; how shall 
we reach the goal ? 

Man calleth the counterfeit genuine ; but he knoweth 
not what the genuine is. 

A blind man he calleth an assayer ; wonderful is this age. 

Man saith, the sleeper is awake, and he who is awake 
sleepeth ; 

He saith, they who are alive are dead, and he weepeth 
not for those who are really dead ; 

He saith, that he who is coming hath gone, and that he 
who hath gone is coming ; 

He calleth another s property his own, and with his own 
he is not satisfied ; 

He calleth what is sweet bitter, and what is bitter 
sweet ; 

He slandereth those who love God such is what I have 
seen in this age. 

Man serveth a handmaiden, 1 but the Master he seeth not. 

He churneth tank water, and no butter is produced. 

He who can explain this is the Guru for me. 

Nanak, he who knoweth himself is unequalled and un 
rivalled. 

GAURI CHHANT 

The longing of the pious for God is compared to 
the longing of the young bride for her spouse : 

Painful is the night for the young bride ; without her 

Beloved she sleepeth not. 

She pineth away through grief at His absence : 

The woman pineth away through grief at His absence, 

saying How shall I look upon Him ? 

1 Mammon. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 303 

Ornaments, dainty food, sensuous enjoyments are all 
vain and of no account for her. 

Intoxicated with the wine of youth and melting with 
pride milk cometh not to her breast. 

Nanak, she meeteth her Spouse when He causeth her to 
meet Him ; without Him no sleep cometh to her. 

The bride is unhonoured without her beloved Lord. 

How shall she be happy without embracing Him ? 

Without a spouse there is no domestic happiness ; ask 
thy friends and companions. 

Without the Name there is no love or affection ; but, 
with the True One, woman abideth in happiness. 

They in whose hearts there is truth and contentment, 
meet the Friend ; under the Guru s instruction the Bride 
groom is recognized. 

Nanak, the woman who abandoneth not the Name shall 
be easily absorbed in God through it. 

Come, friends and companions, let us enjoy our Beloved. 

I will ask my Guru and write His words of love. 

The Guru hath communicated to me the true Word ; the 
perverse shall regret they have not received it. 

When I recognized the True One, my roaming mind 
became fixed. 

The wisdom of the True One is ever new, so is the 
love of His Word. 

Nanak, true peace of mind is obtained from His look of 
favour ; meet Him, my friends and companions. 

My desires have been fulfilled ; the Friend hath come 
home to me. 

A song of rejoicing was sung at the union of Husband 
and wife. 

His praises and a song of joy were sung ; the bride is 
happy in His love and her heart is in raptures. 

Her friends are also happy, her enemies unhappy ; true 
profit is obtained by repeating the name of the True One. 

With clasped hands the woman prayeth that she may 
night and day be steeped in God s love. 

Nanak, the Beloved and His spouse unite in dalliance ; 
my desires have been fulfilled. 



304 THE SIKH RELIGION 

RAG ASA 
The Creator bestows good gifts : 

If a beggar at God s gate cry aloud, God heareth him in 
His palace. 

God may give him consolation or repulse him ; He alone 
bestoweth greatness. 

God knoweth man s virtues and inquireth not his caste ; 
in the next world there is no caste. 

God acteth Himself and causeth to act. 

Thou, O Creator, payest heed to man s complaints. 

Since it is Thou alone who actest, 

Why should we be dependent on any but Thee ? 
What is the world to us ? 

Thou Thyself didst create ; Thou Thyself dost bestow ; 

Thou forbiddest evil inclinations. 

If Thou by the Guru s favour dwell in the heart, 

Suffering and the darkness of ignorance shall depart 
therefrom. 

Thou givest truth to those whom Thou lovest ; 

Thou givest truth to none besides. 

If Thou give truth to any one, saith Nanak, there shall 
be no inquiry made of him hereafter. 

The following was addressed to a votary of 
Krishan, who was worshipping his god with music 
and dancing : 

Make understanding thy fife, the love of God thy drum ; 
By these joy and earnest desire are ever produced in 
the heart. 

This is devotion ; this is austerity 

In this wise dance beating time with thy feet. 

Deem knowing how to praise God as beating time : 
Other dances are sensuous pleasures. 
Play truth and contentment as thy pair of cymbals ; 
Make the perpetual vision of God the bells for thy feet ; 
Make love for none but God thy measures and songs 
In this wise dance beating time with thy feet. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 305 

Ever make the fear of God in thy heart and soul, 
Whether sitting or standing, thy gyrations. 
Make the knowledge that thy body is ashes thy recum 
bent posture 1 

In this wise dance beating time with thy feet. 

Thine audience shall be the disciples who love instruction, 

Who hear the true Name from the Guru s lips, 

And repeat it again and again 

Nanak, in this wise dance beating time with thy feet. 

The following was intended to show God s supe 
riority to His creatures Ram and Krishan, who 
are now adored as gods by the Hindus : 

God having created the atmosphere supported the whole 
earth and set bounds to water and fire. 

The fatuous Rawan 2 had his ten heads cut off ; what 
greatness was obtained by slaying him ? 

What praise of Thine, O God, shall be uttered ? 

Thou pervadest everything ; Thou lovest all Thy 
creatures. 

Having created living beings, Thou holdest their ways 
in Thy hand. What greatness was obtained by putting 
a nose-ring on the black serpent of the Jamna ? 3 

Whose husband art Thou ? Who is Thy wife ? Thou 
pervadest all things. 

Brahma, the granter of favours, with his progeny went 
to ascertain God s greatness, 

But could not find His limits ; what greatness was 
obtained by slaying Kans ? 4 

When the sea of milk was churned and its gems brought 

1 A part of an Oriental dance. 

2 Rawan, king of Ceylon, abducted Sita, Ram s wife, and was 
killed by him. 

3 This was one of the feats of Krishan, who, in some ways, 
resembles the Hercules of Greece. 

4 Kans, king of Mathura, is called Krishan s maternal uncle. It 
was foretold that the offspring of Krishan s mother, Devaki, should kill 
Kans, so he employed all his efforts to destroy her children. Krishan, 
however, was not destroyed, but succeeded in fulfilling the terms of 
the prophecy. 

SIKH. I X 



306 THE SIKH RELIGION 

forth, the demigods and demons each claimed the merit 
thereof. 

What greatness was obtained by the distribution of the 
gems to each ? Saith Nanak, if men try to conceal Thy 
greatness, God } how can it be concealed ? 

The Guru in his anxiety to meet God compares 
himself to a bride who rejoices in her approaching 
marriage : 

When the Bridegroom kindly came to my house, 

My female companions met me and arranged for the 
marriage. 

My heart was glad as I gazed upon the play ; the Bride 
groom came to wed me. 

Sing, sing, O ladies, the bridal song with wisdom and 
reflection. 

The Life of the world hath come to my house as my 
Bridegroom. 

My marriage having been brought about through my 
Guru, when I met him I recognized my Spouse 

Whose Word filleth the three worlds ; when my pride 
departed my heart was glad. 

God arrangeth His own affairs ; they are not arranged 
by others : 

They consist in bestowing truth, contentment, mercy, 
and faith a few pious persons know this. 

Saith Nanak, God alone is the Spouse of all. 

She on whom He looketh with favour is the happy wife. 

In the opinion of the Guru human life is worthless 
without holiness : 

A cow without milk, a bird without wings, and tillage 
without water are of no avail. 

What is an emperor to whom no obeisance is made ? 
Dark is the chamber in which Thy name, O God, is not. 

Why shouldest Thou forget me when I am in great 
affliction ? 

When affliction befalleth me, forget me not. 

Man s eyes grow blind, his tongue loseth its taste, his 
ears hear not ; 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 307 

He can only move by being supported these are the 
fruits of non-service. 

Make the Word the garden tree, plant it in good soil, 1 
and irrigate with love. 

The one Name is the fruit of all such trees ; how shall 
men obtain it without good works ? 

All creatures are Thine, O Lord ; none obtaineth his 
reward without devotion to Thee. 

Woe and weal are distributed according to Thy will ; 
without Thy name real life remaineth not. 

How may man live except by dying by the Guru s 
teaching ? If one live otherwise, he shall not know the 
way. 

Saith Nanak, Thou, O Lord, restorest life; Thou pre- 
servest man as Thou pleasest. 

The following was addressed by way of admoni 
tion to a Brahman : 

Making my body the loin-cloth, my heart the Brahman, 

Divine knowledge my sacrificial thread, meditation my 
grass 2 and leaves, 

I shall beg for God s name and praises instead of the 
alms of the Brahmans ; 

And by the favour of the Guru be absorbed in God. 

Brahman, so meditate on God 

That His name may become thy purification, His name 
thy learning, and His name thy wisdom and good acts. 

The sacrificial thread is only on thy body as long as thou 
hast life. 

Make the remembrance of the Name thy loin-cloth and 
frontal mark, 

And it shall abide with thee in this world and the next. 

Search for nothing but the true Name ; 

Make God s love thy worship, the burning of the love of 
wealth thine incense. 

Look only on the one God, search for none other. 

1 The heart. 

2 The kusha (Poa cynosuroides\ used by the Brahmans in worship. 

X 2 



308 THE SIKH RELIGION 

He who repeateth God s name with his mouth and pon- 
dereth on it, 

Beholdeth Him at the tenth door of the firmament. 1 

His doubt and fear who liveth upon the love of God flee 
away. 

If the sentry be on the alert, thieves will not break in. 

Deem the knowledge of the one God thy frontal mark, 

And the consciousness that God is within thee thy dis 
crimination. 2 

God cannot be overcome by other ceremonial acts. 

He who merely readeth religious books hath not found 
His worth. 

His secret is not known from the eighteen Purans or the 
four Veds. 

Nanak, the true Guru hath shown me God. 

The following was addressed to a pandit who 
inquired how salvation could be obtained : 

The body like a frail earthen vessel is miserable ; in 
birth and death it suffer eth further pain. 

How shall the dangerous ocean of this world be crossed ? 
It cannot without the divine Guru. 

There is none but Thee, O my Beloved ; there is none but 
Thee, O God. 

In all colours and forms art Thou ; Thou pardonest 
him on whom Thou lookest with favour. 

My mother-in-law 3 is perverse ; she will neither let 
me dwell at home, nor meet my Beloved. 

Since I have worshipped the feet of my companions and 
friends, 4 my Beloved through the kindness of the Guru 
hath looked on me with favour. 

Reflecting on myself and chastening my heart I see that 
there is no friend like Thee. 

As Thou keepest me so I live ; I endure woe and weal 
as Thou bestowest them. 

1 In the brain in a state of ecstasy. 

2 In the matter of eating, drinking, wearing, living, and worshipping. 

3 Mammon. 4 The saints. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 309 

I have dispelled hopes and desires, and I no more long 
for mammon. 

The holy man who hath found shelter in the society of 
the saints, obtaineth the fourth state. 1 

He in whose heart the invisible and inscrutable God 
dwelleth, possesseth all divine knowledge, meditation, 
devotion, and penance. 

Nanak, he whose heart is dyed with God s name shall 
readily obtain devotion under the Guru s instruction. 

The following is supposed to have been composed 
by the Guru on the death of his father : 

Abandon love of family and love of everything. 

Abandon worldly love ; it is all sinful. 

Abandon worldly love and superstition, O my friends. 

Repeat the true Name with your tongues and your hearts. 

His children weep not and his mother afflicteth not 
herself for him 2 

Who possesseth the nine treasures of the true Name. 

The world is ruined by such love as the worldly feel ; 

Only some rare pious man may be saved. 

Through such love as that one is born again 

He who feeleth such love goeth to the city of Death. 

Practise acceptance of the Guru s instruction as thy 
devotion and penance. 

He who breaketh not with worldly love shall not be 
accepted. 

If God look on man with favour such love shall depart, 

Nanak, and he shall be absorbed in God. 

When Guru Nanak went to Gorakhmata the 
present Nanakmata he found religious men of 

1 Ancient Indian writers enumerate four states of life -jdgrat, 
waking ; swapan, dreaming ; sukhnpati, deep sleep eVciSav ns 
KaOtv&w /xT/8 ovap /xrjSev opa. (Plato, Apology) ; and /uriya, mental 
absorption in God, in which state man is said to have obtained salva 
tion during life. He then forgets the troubles of the world and is 
immersed in happiness. 

2 The gyanis also translate His heart crieth not or longeth for 
mammon. 



310 THE SIKH RELIGION 

several sects assembled there. The following was 
composed after a discussion with them : 

He who meditateth on knowledge conferreth favour on 
others ; 

When he correcteth his evil passions he dwelleth at 
a place of pilgrimage ; 

The tinkling bells of ecstasy resound for him when he 
turneth his heart to God. 

What can Death do to me in the next world ? 

When man hath abandoned desires he is a Sanyasi. 

If a Jogi be continent, he enjoyeth his body. 1 

He who in his heart meditateth mercy, is a Digambar : 2 

He tortureth himself, but not others. 

Thou, O Lord, art one, but many are Thy manifestations. 

Nanak knoweth not Thy wonderful play. 

As a wife fears that she is forgotten by her 
spouse, so the holy man fears that he is neglected by 
God:- 

I am not possessed of one virtue to cleanse my polluted 
body. 

My Lord awaketh ; I sleep the livelong night. 

How shall I thus become dear to my Spouse ? 

My Lord awaketh ; I sleep the livelong night. 

Even though I approach His couch smitten with desire, 

/ know not if I shall then please Him or please Him not. 

How know I what shall occur, O mother ? 

Without beholding God I cannot abide. 

I have not tasted love ; my thirst is not quenched ; 

My youth hath fled, and I mourn for what is lost. 

Even now I awake smitten with desire : 

I have become sad, and remain without hope. 

If woman adorn herself with the rejection of pride, 

Her Spouse will enjoy her on the couch. 

Then, Nanak, shall she please her Spouse s heart ; 

She will abandon pride and be absorbed in Him. 

1 The ecstasy he feels from the practice of Jog is sufficient for him. 

2 Who wanders naked. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 311 

It is necessary to fear as well as love God so as 
to keep His commandments : 
In this world woman is very silly. 
I know not the worth of my Spouse ; 
He is one, there is none other. 

If He cast a glance of favour on me, I shall meet Him. 
In the next world woman shall know the truth, 
And easily recognize her Beloved. 
If she obtain such wisdom by the Guru s favour, 
She shall please her Spouse s heart. 
Saith Nanak, if she adorn herself with fear and love, 
Her Spouse will ever enjoy her on the couch. 

When man has parted with all worldly love, he 
has prepared himself for deliverance : 
No one hath a son, no one hath a mother. 1 
Through deceitful worldly love man wandereth in doubt. 

my Lord, I am Thy creation ; 

1 utter Thy name when Thou givest it me. 

Man may wail aloud for his many transgressions, 
But he shall only be pardoned if it be God s will. 
By the Guru s favour evil inclinations depart- 
Wherever I gaze there is only one God 
Saith Nanak, if man attain such wisdom, 
The True One will absorb that true one in Himself. 

The following was addressed to a worldly-minded 
Raja : 

Thou mayest have lakhs of armies, lakhs of musical 
instruments and lances ; lakhs of men may rise to do thee 

homage ; 

Thy dominion may extend over lakhs of miles ; lakhs 

men may rise to do thee honour- 
All that would be fruitless, wert thou not credited in 

God s account. 

Without God s name the world is only trouble. 

If the fool be never so much admonished, he remaineth 

the blindest of the blind. 

1 Everything is illusion. 



312 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Thou mayest earn lakhs of rupees ; thou mayest amass 
and spend lakhs ; lakhs may come and lakhs may go ; 

But, if thy soul obtain not credit in God s account, where 
else shall it obtain it ? 

Lakhs of Shastars may be explained to thee ; lakhs of 
pandits may read the Purans for thee 

All would be unacceptable didst thou not obtain credit 
in God s account. 

From the true Name the kind Creator s name honour 
is obtained. 

If it dwell day and night in the heart, O Nanak, man 
shall be delivered by God s favouring glance. 

The temptations to which man is exposed by his 

senses : 

The five evil passions dwell concealed within the heart; 

Wherefore it remaineth not fixed, but wandereth like a 
pilgrim. 

My mind remaineth not fixed on the Merciful One : 

Avaricious, deceitful, sinful, and hypocritical, it is exces 
sively attached to worldly love. 

When I meet my Beloved I will adorn myself, 

And put on necklaces of flowers. 

I have five companions and one husband. 1 

It is ordained from the beginning that the soul depart. 

The five senses shall weep in unison, 

Saith Nanak, when the soul is arrested to give its account. 

ASA ASHTAPADI 

Guru Nanak expatiates on the advantage of the 
Guru s instruction and the repetition of God s name : 

Man may perform all devotion, all penance, and resort to 
every expedient ; 

, Yet he is as if he wandered in a wilderness, and could 
not find the way. 

Without knowing God, no one is acceptable. 

1 This is the relation of the soul to the five senses or organs of 
perception. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 313 

Without the Name man is despised. 1 

The Lord is permanent ; the world cometh and goeth. 

Mortals shall be emancipated by being the holy man s 
slaves. 

The world is bound by worldly love and many desires ; 

Yet some reject it under the Guru s instruction. 

The lotuses of the hearts of those who have the Name 
within them bloom, 

And they fear not Death, 

The world which loveth women is overcome by them. 

Men attached to sons and wives forget God s name. 

They waste in vain their human lives and lose their game. 

To serve the true Guru is the best thing. 

They who utter words of pride in public, 

Never apply the unction of salvation to their hearts 

They who burn worldly love under the Guru s instruction, 

And ever meditate on the pure Name in their hearts, 

Hold and restrain their wandering minds. 

By God s favour the Guru associateth such persons with 
the congregation of the Sikhs. 

Without a guru man forgetteth God and suffereth trans 
migration. 

Him whom God regardeth favourably He blendeth with 
Himself. 

If I speak of the beautiful One, I cannot describe Him. 

If I discourse of the Ineffable, I cannot find His worth. 

All pain and pleasure depend on Thy will, O God. 

All pain shall be erased by the True Name, 

And men shall hear instruments played without hands and 
anklets without feet. 

If man understand the Word, he shall behold the True 
One. 

When the True One is in the heart, all happiness is there 
also. 

The Preserver preserveth men by His favouring glance. 

He who effaceth himself knoweth the three worlds. 

He who understandeth the Word, shall be absorbed in 
the True One. 

1 Literally has ashes thrown on his head. 



314 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Nanak, the Creator will congratulate him 
Who without respite meditateth on the Word. 

How deliverance may be obtained : 

He who burneth his hopes and desires by the Word, 

Who uttereth and causeth others to utter God s name, 

Shall by means of the Guru find the way to God s own 
abode. 

His body shall become gold by God s incomparable light, 

And he shall behold God s form in the whole three worlds. 

I possess God s true name as wealth which shall never fail. 

God pervadeth the five elements, the three worlds, the 
nine regions, and the four quarters of the universe. 

The Almighty support eth the earth and the heavens. 

The wandering mind He bringeth back. 

Whoever is a fool seeth not with his eyes ; 

His language giveth not pleasure, and he understandeth 
not what is told him. 

Intoxicated with evil passions, he quarrelleth with the 
world ; 

While on the other hand a man becometh good by association 
with the good, 

Pursueth virtue and purifieth himself from vice. 

Without serving the Guru peace is not obtained. 

The Name is diamonds, jewels, and rubies ; 

It is the pearl of the heart, God s own wealth. 

Nanak, God assayeth man, and maketh him happy with 
a glance. 

The following was addressed to a hypocritic; 

Jgi :- 

Men sing songs while meditating evil ; 

They intone measures and style themselves knowing. 

Without the Name the heart is filthy and meditateth evil. 

Whither goest thou ? O man, remain at home. 

The pious are satiated with God s name, and by searching 
easily find Him. 

The bodily sins of lust, wrath, and worldly love are in 
the mind : 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 315 

So are painful greed, avarice, and pride. 
How can the mind be satisfied without God s name ? 
They who lave their hearts know the True One. 
The holy man knoweth the condition of his heart. 

The mind obtains composure by devotion : 

The apostate s mind is a furious elephant 

Which wandereth distracted in the forest of worldly love. 

Impelled by Death it rusheth here and there, 

While the pious search and find God in their hearts. 

Without the Guru s word the mind is not at rest. 

Remember God s very pure name and relinquish bitter 
pride. 

Say how shall this stupid mind be happy : 

Without understanding, it shall suffer the torture of 
Death. 

God will cause man to meet the true Guru, and will 
pardon him. 

The True One will thrust aside the tortures of Death. 

Wealth is perishable ; devotion to God an abiding 
gain :- 

When the body perisheth, whose shall be its wealth ? 

Without the Guru how shall God s name be obtained ? 

God s name is wealth which accompanieth and assisteth us. 

Day and night he is pure who fixeth his attention on God. 

What have we but God s name ? 

Treating pleasure and pain as the same I forsake not 
the Name : God will pardon and blend me with Himself. 

The fool loveth gold and woman ; 

Attached to mammon he forgetteth the Name. 

Him whom Thou, God, pardonest Thou causest to 
repeat Thy name. 

Death s myrmidons cannot overtake him who singeth 
Thy praises. 

O Hari, who art God, the great Giver, 

Mercifully preserve us as Thou pleasest. 

Under the Guru s instruction God is pleasing to my mind ; 

Disease is removed and pain averted. 



3i6 THE SIKH RELIGION 

There is no other medicine, charm, or spell. 
By remembering God, sin is destroyed. 
As I behold creation I am amazed and astonished 
God is contained in the hearts of demigods and men. 
God who filleth every place, I hold in my heart. 
There is none equal to Thee, O Lord. 
He who loveth worship hath God s name in his mouth. 
In the company of such saints and worshippers 
Man breaketh his shackles and meditateth on God. 
Pious men are emancipated by a knowledge of God 
through the Guru. 

Death s myrmidons cannot inflict pain on him 
Who awaketh in the love of God s name. 
God to whom His saints are dear, abideth with them. 
Nanak, salvation is obtained by bearing love to God. 

The following on the disregard of worldly things 
was addressed to a selfish Brahman : 

He who serveth the Guru knoweth the Lord ; 

His pain is erased who recognizeth the True Word. 

Repeat God s name, my friends and companions. 

On serving the true Guru ye shall behold God with 
your eyes. 

Entanglements are mother, father, and the whole world ; 

Entanglements are sons, daughters, and women ; 

Entanglements are religious ceremonies performed 
through ostentation ; 

Entanglements are sons, wives, and worldly love in the 
mind ; 

An entanglement is the tillage done by the tiller 

He suffereth for his selfishness when the King demandeth 
revenue 

An entanglement is traffic without meditating on God. 

Man is never satisfied ; worldly love is everywhere 
diffused. 1 

An entanglement is the perishable wealth which merchants 
amass. 



1 Also translated Man is not satisfied with the extension of his 
wealth. 






HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 317 

Without devotion to God man findeth no place. 

Entanglements are Veds, religious discussions, and pride. 

By the entanglements of worldly love and sin man 
perisheth 

Nanak taketh shelter in God s name 

He whom the true Guru preserveth is freed from his 
entanglements. 

The following was addressed to a mixed assembly 
of professedly religious men : 

I have searched in every direction, but found no friend. 

If it please Thee, O Lord, Thou art mine and I am Thine. 

I have no other gate than Thine ; whom shall I salute ? 

I possess Thee alone, O Lord ; Thy true name is in my 
mouth. 

The Sidhs strive for supernatural power ; Pirs also desire 
wealth and supernatural power. 

May I not forget the one Name under the true Guru s 
instruction ! 

Why do the Jogis, the Bhogis, 1 and the Kaprias wander 
in foreign lands ? 

They heed not the Guru s instruction or the Real Thing 
that is within them. 

Pandits, preceptors, and astrologers ever read the Purans, 

But know not the Thing within them God who is con 
cealed within the heart. 

Some anchorets perform austerities in forests, others ever 
dwell at places of pilgrimages. 

Those benighted people know not themselves ; why have 
they become ascetics ? 

Some who are called Jatis try to restrain their seed : 

Without the word of the Guru they shall not be saved, but 
shall wander in transmigration. 

Different persons are family men, worshippers, penitents ; 
but it is only they who are attached to the Guru s instruc 
tions, 

Who hold fast the Name, charity, and ablutions, and who 
awake in God s service. 

1 A sect of Indian Sybarites. 



3i8 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Through the Guru the gate of Thy house, O Lord, is 
known ; when men go there they recognize it. 

Saith Nanak, may I not forget Thy name, and may my 
heart be reconciled with the True One ! 

Precepts for salvation : 

By restraining his mental desires man shall assuredly 
cross the terrible ocean. 

Thou, O Lord, wast in the beginning and in the primal age; 
Thou art the Merciful ; I have entered Thine asylum. 

Thou art the Giver ; we are Thy beggars ; O God, grant 
us a sight of Thee. 

man, meditate on the Name under the Guru s instruc 
tion, and thou shalt be happy in the temple of thy heart. 

Renounce falsehood and avarice ; and then shalt thou 
recognize the True One. 

Be absorbed in the Guru s instruction, and thou shalt 
know what is best for thee. 

This mind is a grasping tyrant enamoured of greed : 

Under the Guru s instruction greed is removed, and man 
arriveth at an understanding with God. 

If man sow a barren field, how shall he obtain profit ? 

The obstinate man is not pleased with the truth ; he is 
buried in falsehood. 

Renounce avarice, ye blind ; it bringeth great unhappi- 
ness. 

If the true Lord dwell in the heart, the poison of pride 
shall be removed. 

Forsake the evil way of mammon, my brethren, or ye 
shall be plundered. 

Day and night praise the Name under the protection of 
the true Guru. 

The mind of the perverse is a stone or a rock ; accursed 
and vain is his life. 

However much a stone be put into the water, it is dry 
at the core. 

God s name is wealth, the true Guru hath given it. 

Nanak, he who forgetteth not God s name drinketh 
distilled nectar. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 319 

The advantage of domestic devotion : 

Why should I go searching in the wood ? My heart is 
a verdant forest. 

The true Word hath come quickly to my heart and 
abideth there. 

Wherever I look there is God ; no one else is seen. 

Whosoever doeth the Guru s work shall find God s court. 

The True One blendeth with Himself him who is pleasing 
to His mind ; 

He blendeth with Himself him who ever walketh accord 
ing to His will. 

If the true Lord dwell in the heart, it becometh fixed. 

God then granteth greatness in which naught is wanting. 

How shall one reach God s court by occasional service ? 

He who embarketh in a boat of stone shall be drowned 
with his cargo. 1 

An inculcation of devotion regardless of worldly 
opinion : 

He whose mind is imbued with God s name discourseth 
of the True One. 

What care I for men if I please Thee ? 

As long as there are life and soul, meditate on the True 
One. 

The profit of singing God s praises is that man obtaineth 
happiness. 

True is Thy work ; grant it me, Thou Merciful One. 

I live by praising Thee ; Thou art my prop and my 
support. 

I am the servant and the porter at Thy gate ; Thou 
knowest my pain. 

I am astounded at Thy service which hath removed my 
pain. 

Holy men through Thy name shall reach Thy court and 
Thy presence. 2 

1 Also translated in the ocean. 

2 Also translated They who know the Name under the Guru s 
instruction shall reach God s court, 



320 THE SIKH RELIGION 

That time is auspicious when man recognizeth the true 
Word. 

Practise truth, contentment, and love ; and then the 
worship of God s name shall be thy viaticum. 

Banish sin from thy mind, and the True One will bestow 
truth : 

The True One bestoweth true love on the true. 

What pleaseth Thee, O God, is the real justice. 

True are the gifts which the true and merciful One 
granteth. 

Serve Him day and night whose Name is priceless. 

Thou, O God, art the most high ; I who am Thy servant 
am low. 

Saith Nanak, O True One, look on me with favour that 
I who am separated from Thee may meet Thee. 

ASA CHHANT 

It is said that Bhai Budha and Mula, a Sikh, went 
to the Guru and asked him what afforded the 
highest gratification. His reply was the following : 

O woman in the prime of youth, my Beloved is playful. 

When a wife entertaineth great love for her Spouse, He 
mercifully taketh delight in her and enjoyeth her. 

The wife shall meet her Spouse if the Lord God Himself 
show her favour. 

Her bed is pleasant in the company of her Beloved ; her 
seven tanks 1 are filled with nectar. 

Show me compassion and kindness, O Compassionate One, 
that I may obtain the true Word and sing Thy praises. 

Nanak, the young woman, having seen God her Spouse, 
is delighted and her heart is enraptured. 

young woman, beautiful without art, pray only for the 
love of the one God. 

God is pleasing to my soul and body, and I am charmed 
with His companionship. 

She who is dyed with God s love and prayeth to Him, 
shall abide in happiness through His name. 

1 The five organs of perception, with intellect and understanding. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 321 

When thou embracest virtue thou shall know God ; virtue 
shall abide with thee and vice be put to flight. 

Without Thee I cannot abide for a moment ; I derive no 
satisfaction from merely conversing of Thee. 

Nanak, she whose tongue and heart are moistened with 
God s essence, calleth for her Beloved. 



my friends and companions, my beloved is a merchant. 

1 have purchased from him God s name whose sweetness 
and value are infinite. 

If woman s house be pleasing to the inestimable, true, 
and beloved God, she shall be happy. 

Other women enjoy dalliance with God ; I cry aloud 
standing at His door. 

Thou, Cause of causes, Omnipotent, Harbinger of pros 
perity, arranges! man s affairs. 

Nanak, she on whom God looketh with favour is a happy 
wife ; she treasureth up the Word in her heart. 

In my house is a true song of rejoicing ; God my lover 
hath visited me. 

Imbued with love He enjoyed me ; I have exchanged 
hearts with Him. 

I gave God my heart and took Him as my Spouse ; He 
enjoyeth me as He pleaseth. 

She who offereth her soul and body to the Beloved is 
supremely happy through the Word, and obtaineth the 
ambrosial fruit in her own home. 

It is not obtained by intellect, or study, or by great 
cleverness ; what the heart desireth is obtained by love. 

Nanak, God is my Beloved ; I belong to none besides. 1 

As the deer is snared, the bumble-bee caught by 
the lotus, and the fish falleth into the net, so man s 
soul becomes the prey of Death. 

Hear, O black deer, 2 why art thou enamoured of the 
garden ? 3 

The fruit of sin is sweet, but only for four days ; it then 
groweth bitter. 

1 Also translated I conceal not the fact. 

2 Man. 3 The world. 

SIKH. I Y 



322 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The fruit for which thou greatly cravest, shall become 
very bitter without the Name. 

That fruit is as a wave of the ocean, or as a flash of 
lightning. 1 

There is no protector but God ; yet He hath been for 
gotten by thee. 

Verily, saith Nanak, think of it, thou shalt die, O black 
deer. 

bumble-bee, 2 thou wanderest among the flowers, and 
very great shall be thy suffering, when the lotus closeth 
on thee. 

1 have inquired of my Guru regarding the true knowledge 
of God. 

I have inquired of the true Guru regarding the knowledge 
of God ; O bumble-bee, thou art enamoured of the flowers. 

When the sun riseth, 3 the body falleth, and the soul shall 
be boiled in hot oil. 

demon, without the Word thou shalt be bound and 
punished on the road of death. 

Verily, saith Nanak, think of it, thou shalt die, O black bee. 

My soul from a strange land, 4 why fallest thou into 
entanglements ? 

When the true Lord dwelleth in thee, why shouldst thou 
be entangled in Death s net ? 

When the fisherman casteth his net, the fish leaveth the 
water with tears in its eyes. 

The love of mammon is dear to the world ; all doubts 
on the subject shall at last be set aside. 5 

Serve God heartily, and dispel thy mental anxieties. 

Verily, saith Nanak, think of it, O my soul from a strange 
land, 

Rivers which separate in their course can only meet 
again by chance. 

In every age what is sweet is full of poison ; some rare 
holy man knoweth this. 

1 That is, such fruit is very transitory. 

2 The soul in another aspect. 3 When death comes. 

4 Which has migrated from another body. 

5 Also translated But at last it shall be delivered from its error. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 323 

Some rare person who thinketh of the true Guru knoweth 
divine knowledge and recognizeth God. 

Without God s name the fools and the heedless wander in 
superstition and are ruined. 

They whose hearts contain not God s true name and 
service, at last groan and weep. 

Verily, saith Nanak, they who have been long separated 
meet by the True Word. 

RAG GUJARI 

Guru Nanak orders man to repeat God s name 
and engage not in idol worship : 

If the heart be made the scraper, 1 the Name the sandal, 

And good acts be mixed with it as kungu, that shall be 
the real worship of God in the heart. 

Worship God by meditating on His name, for without 
the Name there is no worship. 

If any one were to wash his heart as the surface of the 
idol is washed, 

His impurity should be removed, his soul should become 
pure, and he should depart to deliverance. 

Even beasts have their merits ; for the oil-cake they eat 
they give milk, but the Brahmans make no return for the 
offerings made them. 

Without the Name accursed is man s life and the acts he 
performeth. 

God is near, think Him not distant ; He ever careth for 
and remembereth us. 

Eat what He giveth, said Nanak verily. 

The Guru s God is superior to the demigods of 
the Hindus : 

Brahma sprang from the lotus of Vishnu s navel, and 
having attuned his throat began to recite the Veds ; 

Yet he could not see God s limits, and remained in the 
darkness of transmigration. 

Why should I forget the Beloved who is the support of 
my soul, 

1 Ursa. A stone on which sandal for worship is scraped. 
Y 2 



324 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Whom the perfect worship, whom munis serve, on whom 
gurus meditate, 

Whose lamps are the sun and moon, and whose one light 
pervadeth the three worlds ? 

The pious have light day and night, but for the perverse 
there is only sable darkness. 

The Sidh sitteth in meditative posture and ever argueth, 
but can he see God even with both his eyes ? 

They in whose hearts there is light are awakened by the 
sound of the Word ; the true Guru decideth their arguments. 

Lord of demigods and men, infinite, unborn, Thy true 
palace is unrivalled. 

Saith Nanak, O Life of the world, grant me peace and save 
me by Thy favouring glance. 

GUJARI ASHTAPADI 

The Guru s heart is ever filled with devotion : 

1 ask Thee, O God, for nothing at any time l but the love 
of Thy pure name ; grant it to me, O Bright One. 

The chatrik Nanak prayeth for the nectareous water of 
Thy name ; mercifully grant him to sing Thy praises. 

There is no happiness without true devotion : 

O Sire, how many people wear religious garbs to beg and 
fill their bellies ! 

O mortal, there is no happiness without God s service ; 
without the Guru pride depart eth not. 

O Sire, what shall I ask ? Nothing appeareth per 
manent ; in this world are the ebb and flow of life. 

Saith Nanak, grant me the Name as my wealth, that I 
may wear it as a necklace on my heart. 

The Guru only claims to be a religious instructor 
from the ranks of the people : 

Sire, I am not high, or low, or middling ; I am of God s 
people, and I seek His protection. 

1 Ab tab. Also translated I only look for Thy Pure name, not the 
worthless things of this world. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 325 

It is only they who are dyed with the Name who are 
free from worldly love and forget mourning, separation, 
and disease. 

My brethren, by the favour of the Guru God s service is 
obtained. 

He in whose heart is the Word of the true Guru, ob- 
taineth the Pure God, heedeth not Death and oweth him 
nothing. 

The following instruction was addressed to Pandit 
Ram Chand at Banaras : 

The saints worship God with love ; they thirst for the 
truth, and hear it with excessive love. 

They who cry aloud in trouble obtain rest by prayer and 
heartily loving God. 

O man, repeat God s name and seek His protection. 

Repeat God s name and do good works ; thus shalt thou 
cross over the ocean of the world. 

O mortal man, to repeat God s name under the Guru s 
instruction is a happy thought. 

By mentally repeating God s name one s mind obtaineth 
a treasure of real divine knowledge and peace. 

In this world man s fickle mind pursueth wealth and 
becometh intoxicated with worldly love ; 

But, on being imbued with the Guru s word and teach 
ing, God s name and service become firmly implanted in 
the heart. 

Doubts which ruin the world by the disease of trans 
migration, cease not by wandering to places of pilgrimage. 

The place of God is the abode of unmixed happiness ; he 
who is truly wise repeateth God s name as his penance. 

Every one is saturated with worldly love, and therefore 
endureth the great pain of birth and death. 

Man shall be saved by hastening to the asylum of the 
true Guru and repeating God s name in his heart. 

Man s mind becometh stable, and he practiseth divine 
meditation under the Guru s instruction. 

Pure is the heart which containeth truth and the excellent 
jewel of divine knowledge. 



326 THE SIKH RELIGION 

O man, by fear, love, and service, and by fixing thine 
attention on God s feet shalt thou cross the terrible ocean. 

O God, put into my heart Thy name which is the purest 
of the pure ; my body is in Thy sanctuary. 

Extricate me, O God, from the waves of avarice and 
covetousness, and put Thy name as capital into my heart. 

Chasten my mind. Thou spotless One, saith Nanak, I seek 
Thy protection. 

BIHAGRE KI WAR 

Reflections on the Hindu idol-worshippers : 

The Hindus have forgotten God, and are going the wrong 
way. 

They worship according to the instruction of Narad. 1 

They are blind and dumb, the blindest of the blind. 

The ignorant fools take stones and worship them. 

Hindus, how shall the stone which itself sinketh carry 
you across ? 

RAG WADHANS 

The Guru enjoyed a vision of God in his dreams, 
and on awaking felt the pain of separation from 
Him:- 

The peacocks are crying with joy ; O sisters, the rainy 
season hath come. 

The fervent woman, O God, is enamoured of Thy glances 
which bind her like a rope. 

1 am a sacrifice to a sight of Thee, O God ; to Thy name 
I am a sacrifice. 

Since Thou art my Master I am proud ; without Thee 
what pride should I have ? 

woman, break thy couch with its frame and thine arm 
with their bracelets, 2 

Since, notwithstanding thy decorations, the Lord is 
enamoured of others. 

Thou needest not a bracelet-dealer, or silver, or glass 
bracelets : 

1 Narad s Panchardlrd inculcates idolatry. 

2 Literally break thy bracelets on thy couch and along with them 
its frame and thine arms. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 327 

Burn the arm which embraceth not the Bridegroom. 
All my companions went to enjoy the Bridegroom ; whose 
door shall I, wretched that I am, approach ? 

Lord, I think myself well behaved and very clever, yet 
I have no charm to please Thee. 

1 plaited my tresses with cosmetic and filled the parting 
of my hair with vermilion ; 

Yet when I went before Thee I was not accepted ; I shall 
die of excessive grief. 

I am weeping ; the whole world weepeth ; yea, even the 
birds of the forests weep for me. 

One thing weepeth not for me, the separation which parted 
me from my Beloved. 

He came to me in my dreams and again vanished, upon 
which I wept my fill. 

I cannot go to Thee, O Beloved, or send any one to Thee. 

Return, O happy sleep, perhaps I may again behold my 
Lord. 

What shall I give him, saith Nanak, who telleth me 
of Thee, O God ? 

I will cut off my head and give it to him to sit on ; without 
my head I will perform his service. 

Why do I not die and give up my life since my Lord hath 
chosen another ? 

WADHANS CHHANT 

The following was addressed to the Hindus, who 
set the highest religious value on ablutions : 

Why wash the body defiled by falsehood ? 

The practice of truth is the acceptable ablution. 

When there is truth in the heart, then man becometh true 
and obtaineth the True One. 

Understanding is not obtained without favourable destiny; 
man ruineth himself by vain babbling. 

Wherever thou sittest speak civilly, and fix thine 
attention on God s word. 

Why wash the body defiled by falsehood ? 

When Thou, Lord, didst cause me to speak, I spoke. 

Thine ambrosial name is pleasing to my soul. 



328 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Thy name is sweet to my soul ; a load of sorrow hath 
fallen from off me. 

When Thou gavest the order, happiness came and took 
its seat in my heart. 

I pray to Thee, who didst create the world, for Thy favour, 

When Thou didst cause me to speak, I spoke. 

The Master granteth man his term of human life according 
to his past acts. 

Fall not into a quarrel by calling any one evil. 

Enter not into a quarrel with the Lord ; thou shalt only 
ruin thyself. 

Why be jealous and vex him with whom thou associatest ? 

Bear what God giveth thee ; it is forbidden to remon 
strate ; speak not nonsense regarding it. 

The Master granteth man his term of life according to 
past acts. 

God created all things and looketh on them with favour. 

Nobody desireth what is bitter ; every one desireth what 
is sweet. 

Everybody may ask for what is sweet, but God will do 
as He pleaseth. 

Alms-offerings and various good works are not equal to 
the Name. 

Nanak, they who are the objects of God s favour from the 
beginning, have obtained His name. 

God created all things and looketh on them with favour. 

WADHANS ALAHANIAN 

Some one inquired why God, who is ever present, 
is never visible. The Guru replied : 

The Lord who created the world and again drew it within 
Himself, is known by His omnipotence. 

Search not for the True One afar off ; He is in every 
heart, and is known by the Guru s instruction. 

By the Guru s instruction know the True One who made 
creation ; think Him not distant. 

Meditate on the Name and thou shalt obtain happiness : 
without the Name man is not victorious in the arena of 
the world. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 329 

He who established the world knoweth its ways ; what 
shall any one say ? 

He who established the world spread the net of mammon ; 
accept that Lord with thy heart. 

WADHANS KI WAR 

Guru Nanak as usual pays no attention to cere 
monial : 

Perish the ritual by which I forgot my Beloved ! 

Nanak, that is the true love which preserveth me in 
honour with the Lord. 

RAG SORATH 

The Guru s reflections on death and future 
punishment : 

Death must come to all and all must part company ; 

Go and ask the wise if men shall meet hereafter or not. 

They who have forgotten my God shall suffer great pain. 

Certainly praise that true Being, 

From whose glance of favour happiness ever resulteth. 

Praise Him, for He is Great. He is, was, and ever shall be. 

Thou alone, O God, art the Benefactor of all ; no gifts are 
obtained from man. 

What pleaseth Thee taketh place ; what avail womanly 
tears ? 

How many kings have departed having exercised sove 
reignty over millions of fortresses on earth ? 

They whom the world could not contain have had rings 
put on their noses. 1 

If man thought of future torments why should he devote 
himself to enjoyment ? 2 

Nanak, man shall have to wear on his neck as many 
chains as he hath sins. 

If he possess virtues, which are as brothers and friends, 
his chains shall be cut off. 

They who have no Guru shall not be accepted hereafter ; 
they shall be beaten and expelled. 

1 Have been made slaves. 

2 Literally Why should he eat sweet things ? 



330 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The following is in opposition to all except deistic 
forms of religion : 

There appeareth no partner of Thine ; then whom shall 
I praise but Thee ? 

Nanak, the slave of slaves representeth, God is known by 
the Guru s teaching. 

The Guru s conception of God : 

The Unseen, Infinite, Inaccessible, Inapprehensible God 
is not subject to death or destiny. 1 

He is of no caste, unborn, self -existent, without fear or 
doubt. 

I am a sacrifice to the Truest of the true. 

He hath no form, or colour, or outline ; He becometh 
manifest by the true Word. 

He hath no mother, father, son, or kinsman ; He feeleth 
not lust, and hath no wife 

Or family ; He is pure, endless, and infinite ; all lighl 
is Thine, O Lord. 

God is concealed in every heart ; His light is in every 
heart. 

He whose understanding s adamantine doors are opened by 
the Guru s instruction, fixeth his gaze on the Fearless One. 

God having created animals made them subject to death, 
and retained all contrivances in his own power. 

He who serveth the True Guru obtaineth the real boon, 
and is delivered by repeating the Word. 

Truth is contained in pure vessels ; few there are whose 
acts are pure. 

By seeking Thy protection, saith Nanak, the soul blendeth 
with the Supreme Soul. 

The condition of a man who has no Guru to com 
municate God s name : 

As a fish without water, so is the infidel dying of thirst. 

If thy breath be drawn in vain, O man, thou shalt die 

without God. 

1 Also translated God is not bound by the influence of His acts. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 331 

O man, repeat God s name and praises ; 

But how shalt thou obtain this pleasure without the 
Guru ? It is the Guru who uniteth man with God. 

Meeting the society of holy men is as a pilgrimage for 
the holy. 

The advantages of bathing at the sixty-eight places 
of pilgrimage are obtained by beholding the Guru: 

As a Jogi without continence, devotion, truth, or content 
ment, 

So is the body without the Name ; Death will punish 
it since it containeth sin in its heart. 

God is not found by loving the infidel ; He is found by 
loving the true Guru. 

Saith Nanak, he who is absorbed in God s praises obtaineth 
the Guru who is the dispenser of weal and woe. 

Man should cultivate true piety in his own home : 

The nectareous water of life, 1 for which thou earnest into 
the world, is with the Guru. 

Abandon garbs, disguises, and cleverness ; this water 2 
is not obtained by devotion to mammon. 

O man, remain at home ; go nowhere, my friend. 

By searching abroad thou shalt suffer much affliction ; 
the water of life is in thy heart at home. 

Forsake vice and pursue virtue ; thy vice thou shalt 
regret. 

Thou knowest not good from evil ; thou shalt again and 
again wallow in the mire. 

Inside thee is the great filth of covetousness and false 
hood ; why washest thou thine outside ? 

Ever repeat the Pure Name under the Guru s instruction, 
then shall thy heart be pure. 

Abandon covetousness and slander, forswear falsehood 
and thou shalt obtain the true fruit through the Guru s 
instruction. 

O God, preserve me as Thou pleasest ; Nanak praiseth 
Thy Word. 

1 That is, God s name. 2 Literally this fruit. 



332 THE SIKH RELIGION 

God is the invisible Benefactor and is pleased 
when men obey His behests : 

All creatures are subject to destiny from the beginning ; 
there is none not subject to it. 

God alone is not subject to destiny ; He beholdeth the 
work of His own omnipotence ; He causeth His order to 
be executed. 

man, repeat God s name and thou shalt be happy ; 
Day and night worship the feet of the Guru the Giver and 

the Enjoyer. 

Behold Him without thee as He is within thee ; there is 
none other. 

Under the Guru s instruction regard all men as equal, 
since God s light is contained in the heart of each. 

Restrain in its place thy wandering mind ; thou shalt 
know how to do this on meeting the Guru. 

On beholding the Invisible thou shalt be astounded ; thou 
shalt forget thy misery and obtain happiness. 

Quaff nectar and thou shalt obtain supreme happiness 
and abide in thine own home. 

Sing His praises who destroyeth the fear of birth and 
death, and thou shalt not be born again. 

God x the First Principle, the Pure One, is in all things ; 
of this there is no doubt. 

Nanak hath obtained God the Infinite Supreme Being 
as his Guru. 

SORATH ASHTAPADI 

The Guru deprecates idolatry and then gives his 
notion of an ideal Bairagi, or renouncer of the world: 

May I not fall under the power of mammon, worship 
any but God, or visit tombs and places of cremation ! 

May I not enter the strange house impelled by greed ! 2 
may the Name extinguish my greed ! 

The Guru showed me God in my own home ; my heart 
became easily enamoured of Him, my brethren. 

1 So/iam, I am He. Compare I am that I am . 

2 May I not go to worship in a heathen temple for the sake of 
mammon. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 333 

Thou art wise, Thou art far-seeing ; it is only Thou, O 
Lord, who givest wisdom. 

My heart hath no love for the world ; it is tinctured with 
its hate ; the Word hath penetrated my heart, O my 
mother. 

He who loveth the true Lord and continually repeateth 
His hymns, beholdeth His light in his own heart. 

Countless persons call themselves Bairagis, but only he 
who is pleasing to God is a Bairagi. 

Such a Bairagi treasureth the Word in his heart ; he is 
ever absorbed in the fear of God and serveth the Guru. 

He thinketh on the one God, his mind wavereth not, and 
he restraineth its wanderings. 

He is intoxicated with God s love, ever absorbed in 
divine pleasure, and he singeth the praises of the True One. 

If the mind, which is like the wind, dwell even for a little 
on the name of Him who liveth at ease, happiness shall 
result, my brethren. 

My tongue, eyes, and ears are tinctured by the True One ; 
Thou, O Lord, hast extinguished the fire that con 
sumed me. 

He is a Bairagi who abandoneth desires and assumeth an 
attitude of contemplation in his own home. 

He who is filled with the alms of the Name is contented 
and quaff eth nectar at his ease. 

As long as there is a particle of worldly love, there is no 
contempt of the world. 

All the world is Thine, O Lord ; Thou alone art the Giver ; 
there is none other, my brethren. 

Perverse creatures ever abide in misery ; God conferreth 
greatness on the holy. 

Infinite, endless, inaccessible, inapprehensible, Thy worth 
cannot be obtained by speaking. 

Sun Samadh, 1 Mahaparamarath, 2 and Lord of the three 
worlds are names of Thine. 

All animals born in the world have their destinies recorded 
on their foreheads, and must bear what is destined for them. 

1 He who is in deep and silent meditation. 

2 The great supreme Being. 



334 THE SIKH RELIGION 

It is God who causeth man to perform good acts and 
maketh them steadfast in His service. 

When man feareth God, the filth of his soul and body 
departeth, and God Himself giveth him divine knowledge: 

Only he who hath tasted it, knoweth its flavour, as a 
dumb man enjoyeth sweets. 1 

How describe the Indescribable, my brethren ? Ever 
walk according to His will. 

If God cause man to meet the generous Guru, understand 
ing is produced; he who hath no Guru hath no under 
standing. 

Walk as God causeth you to walk, my brethren ; what 
other device can man adopt ? 

Some are led astray in error, others love God s service ; 
Thy play, O Lord, is incomprehensible. 

Men obtain the result of what Thou hast applied them to ; 
Thou leadest them by Thine order. 

We can serve Thee if we have anything of our own ; our 
souls and bodies are Thine. 

God is merciful to him who hath met the true Guru ; the 
ambrosial Name is his support. 

He to whom the attributes of God, who dwelleth in heaven, 
become manifest, shall obtain divine knowledge and medita- 
tion from them. 

God s name is pleasing to him ; he uttereth it himself 
and causeth others to utter it ; and he only speaketh of the 
Real Thing. 

The Deep and Profound is obtained by the instruction 
of the Guru and priest ; without such instruction the 
world would go mad. 

Nanak, he whose heart is pleased with the True One is 
a perfect Bairagi, and naturally fortunate. 

The following was the Guru s instruction to a 
Brahman : 

Hopes and desires are entanglements, my brother ; thy 
religious ceremonies are also entanglements. 

1 The dumb man eating sweets enjoys a pleasure which is incom 
municable. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 335 

Man, my brother, is born in the world as the result of 
bad and good acts ; l he perisheth when he forgetteth the 
Name. 

Maya bewitcheth the world, my brother ; all thy religious 
ceremonies are worthless. 

Hear me, thou Pandit with the religious ceremonies- 
Meditation on the Supreme Being is the only religious 
ceremony, my brother, from which happiness is derived. 

Thou standest chattering of the Shastars and Veds, my 
brother, and makest it a worldly affair. 

The filth of sin which is within thee shall not be washed 
away by hypocrisy. 

Like the hypocrite, the spider is ruined when her web is 
blown by the wind and she falleth headlong. 

By evil inclinations many are ruined ; by love of mammon 
they are lost. 

Without the true Guru the Name is not obtained, and 
without the Name doubt depart eth not. 

My brother, serve the true Guru and thou shalt be happy, 
and released from transmigration. 

True peace is obtained from the Guru. When the mind 
is pure, man shall be absorbed in the True One. 

He who serveth the Guru knoweth the way ; without the 
Guru it cannot be found. 

What religious acts can he perform who hath greed in 
his heart ? He uttereth falsehood and eat eth poison. 

Pandit, if thou churn coagulated milk, butter shall be 
produced ; 

If thou churn water, thou shalt obtain but water ; this is 
the way of the world. 

The unseen God dwelleth in every heart, yet without the 
Guru man is ruined by wandering. 

Maya hath bound this world on all sides with her 
cable : 

Without a guru its knot cannot be untied ; man groweth 
weary in striving. 

1 If a man s acts were totally bad, he could not obtain human 
birth. Human birth is only obtained when good and bad acts arc in 
equipoise. 



336 THE SIKH RELIGION 

This world is led astray by superstition ; words are of no 
avail. 

By meeting the Guru, my brother, the fear of God entereth 
the heart. To die in the fear of God is man s true destiny. 

In God s court the Name is superior to ablutions, alms, 
and similar religious acts. 

He who, by the Guru s goad, hath driven the Name into 
his heart to abide there, shall become free from hypocrisy. 

Man is a banker s shop, the unrivalled Name is his capital. 

The merchant who meditateth on the Guru s instruction 
secureth the capital. 

Nanak, blest are the merchants who on meeting the Guru 
engage in such traffic. 

Deprecation of idolatry : 

My brethren, you worship goddesses and gods ; what can 
you ask them ? and what can they give you ? 

Even if a stone be washed with water, it will again sink 
in it. 

RAG DHANASARI 

The Guru reposes his hopes in God and confirms 
his devotion to Him : 

My soul is in fear ; to whom shall I complain ? 

I have served Him who causeth us to forget our sorrows ; 
He is ever and ever the Giver. 

My Lord is ever young ; He is ever and ever the Giver. 

Night and day serve the Lord, and in the end He will 
deliver thee. 

Hark, hark, my friend, 1 thus shalt thou cross over. 

O Merciful One, by Thy name shall I cross over ; I am 
ever a sacrifice unto Thee. 

In the whole world there is only one True Being ; there is 
no second. 

He on whom God looketh with favour will serve Him. 

How shall I, O Beloved, abide without Thee ? 

Grant me the favour to remain attached to Thy name. 

1 Literally woman. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 337 

There is none other, O my Beloved, to whom I may go 
to address myself. 

I serve my Lord, I beg from no other : 

Nanak is His slave and ever a sacrifice unto Him. 

O Lord, I am ever a sacrifice to Thy name, for which I 
could bear to be cut to pieces. 

Life is but brief, and man ought to make the best 
use of it : 

We men live but for a moment ; we know not if we shall 
live the space of two gharis. 

Nanak representeth, serve Him to whom belong our .souls 
and lives. 

O fool, consider how many days thy life shall last. 

Lord, my breath, body, and soul are all Thine ; Thou 
art very dear to me. 

The poet Nanak thus speaketh ; O True Cherisher, 

If Thou give nothing to any one, what pledge can he 
give Thee ? * 

Nanak representeth, he who is destined from the beginning 
to obtain something shall obtain it. 

The deceitful person who, instead of thinking of God s 
name, practiseth deceit, 

Shall be led captive to the gate of Death, and shall then 
as he is led along regret lost opportunities. 

As long as we are in this world, Nanak, hear somewhat 
and speak somewhat of God. 

1 have searched and found no resting-place ; wherefore 
in the midst of life be in death. 

The Guru moralized as follows on seeing a thief 
arrested : 

If a thief praise the magistrate, the mind of the latter is 
not pleased thereby ; 

If he revile the magistrate, it cannot displease him in the 
least. 

Nobody will be surety for a thief. 

1 Man can obtain nothing from God except as the result of His 
favour. If man receive nothing from God, no surety is needed. 



338 THE SIKH RELIGION 

How can what a thief doeth be good ? 

Hear, O fool, dog, and liar, 

The True One knoweth thee, O thief, without thy speaking. 

A thief may be well dressed, a thief may be ingenious, 

Yet he is only worth a double paisa, the price of a bad 

rupee. 

If thou put a bad coin with others, 

It will be found counterfeit on being assayed. 

As man acteth, so shall be his reward : 

He himself soweth and he himself eateth the fruit. 

Even though man praise himself, 

Yet will he act according to his understanding. 

If he tell hundreds of lies to conceal the truth, 

He shall still be false even though the whole world call him 

good. 

If it please Thee, even a fool is acceptable. 
Nanak, God is clever to know man s secret. 

A Brahman, a Qazi, and a Jogi entered into dis 
cussion with the Guru, and he gave them the 
following instruction : 

The body is the paper, the mind the order written thereon. 
Silly man readeth not the lines of destiny on his forehead. 
In God s court three destinies l are engraved. 
Lo ! what is counterfeit is there of no avail. 
Nanak, if there be sterling silver within us, 
Everybody will say that it is real. 
The Qazi telleth lies and eateth filth. 
The Brahman taketh life and then batheth. 
The ignorant Jogi knoweth not the way of union with God, 
The whole three ruin the world. 2 
He is a Jogi who knoweth the way to God, 
And who by the Guru s favour only recognizeth the 
One. 

He is a Qazi who turneth away men from the world, 
And who by the Guru s favour while alive is dead. 

1 Superior, medium, and inferior destinies. 

2 Literally the three form the boundary of the wilderness, that is, 
preach the whole of what ruins mortals. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 339 

He is a Brahman who reflecteth upon God : 
He shall be saved himself, and shall save all his relations. 
Wise is he who cleanseth his heart : 
A Musalman is he who cleanseth his impurity. 
He who readeth and acteth on what he readeth, is accept 
able. 

He shall bear on his forehead the stamp of God s court. 

DHANASARI ASHTAPADI 

God is pleased with love and service, not with 
idolatry or pilgrimages : 

God maketh Himself manifest and beholdeth men. 

He is not pleased by obstinate penance nor by many 
religious garbs. 

He who fashioned the vessel of the body and poured into it 
His ambrosial gifts, 

Will only be satisfied with man s love and service. 

They who, though ever reading, forget God s name shall 
suffer punishment, 

And notwithstanding their great cleverness undergo trans 
migration. 

He who repeateth the Name and thus eateth the food of 
fear, 

Shall become a pious worshipper and be absorbed in God. 

He who worshippeth stones, visiteth places of pilgrimage, 
dwelleth in forests, 

And renounceth the world, wandereth and wavereth. 

How can his filthy mind become pure ? 

He who meeteth the True One shall obtain honour. 

DHANASARI CHHANT 

They who utter falsehood are unhappy : 
If a woman please her Spouse, she shall be honoured in 

His house : 

If she utter falsehood it is of no avail : 

If she utter falsehood it is of no avail ; her Spouse will not 

look at her. 

Without merits, forgotten by her Spouse, and false, painful 

are her nights. 

Z 2 



340 THE SIKH RELIGION 

RAG SUHI 
Man ought to practise devotion at home : 

Man dwelleth not at home, but wandereth abroad. 

Why doth he forsake ambrosia and eat poison ? 

Embrace such knowledge, O my soul, 

As may make thee a servant of the True One. 

Although every one speaketh of divine knowledge and 
meditation, 

Yet the whole world wandereth bound by its own entangle 
ments. 

He who performeth service is a servant of Him 

Who pervadeth the water, the dry land, the nether regions, 
and the firmament. 

I am not good ; there is nobody bad. 

The representation of Nanak is he who thinketh so is saved. 

SUHI ASHTAPADI 

The Guru depreciates himself, and utters a prayer 
to the Almighty : 

In me are all demerits ; I have not one merit : 

How shall I meet my Spouse ? 

No beauty or lustrous eyes are mine, 

No family, no manners, or sweet speech. 

The woman who cometh adorned with divine knowledge, 

Shall be a happy wife if she please her Spouse. 

God, mercifully attach her to Thy feet 
Who hath neither beauty nor good features, 
Who remembereth not God at the last moment, 
Who hath no wisdom, understanding, or cleverness. 

The woman, who though very wise pleaseth not her Spouse, 
Who attached to mammon is lost in superstition, 
Shall, if she dismiss her pride, be absorbed in her Beloved, 
And obtain Him who is her nine treasures. 

1 suffered through being separated from God in many 
births. 

O Beloved Sovereign, take my hand. 

Saith Nanak, the Lord is, was, and shall be. 

The Beloved will enjoy her who is pleasing to Him. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 341 

Miscellaneous instruction of the Guru : 

False and fleeting is the dye of the safflower, lasting for 
only four days. 

Without the Name man wandereth in error ; the evil 
passions x rob him, false that he is. 

He who is tinctured with the True One shall not be born 
again. 

How canst thou who art dyed with the love of God, be 
otherwise dyed ? 

Serve the Guru who giveth God s dye, and apply thy heart 
to the True One. 

Even though man wander in every direction, he shall not 
obtain spiritual wealth without good fortune. 

If robbed by vice thou wander in the forest like a huntsman, 
thou shalt not find shelter. 

They whom the Guru protecteth are saved ; their hearts 
are dyed with his instruction. 

They who wear white clothes, but whose hearts are filthy 
and hard, 

Never utter the Name, but like thieves become absorbed 
in mammon. 

They who know not their own humble origin are beasts and 
cattle. 

Man though ever and ever engaged in pleasures, ever and 
ever desireth more enjoyment. 

He thinketh not of the Creator, so misery attacheth to him 
again and again. 

How shall he in whose heart the Dispenser ot weal and woe 
I dwelleth, want for anything ? 

They whose accounts are not adjusted shall be summoned ; 
j the executioner shall smite them on their heads. 

When the account is called for it must be given ; it will be 
i examined and considered. 

Man shall be saved by his love for the True One ; the 
Pardoner will pardon him. 

If he make any one else than God his friend, he shall die 
and be blended with the dust. 

1 Literally thags. 



342 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Man beholding various phases of life is led astray, and 
going astray suffereth transmigration ; 

But he shall be emancipated by a favouring glance from 
God, and God will blend him with Himself. 

listless man who possessest not divine knowledge, search 
not for it without the Guru. 

Man is ruined by allowing himself to be drawn in different 
directions ; the effects of both evil and good acts remain with 
him. 

The god of death spieth every one who is without the 
Word, and who feeleth not the fear of God. 

He who made and sustained the world giveth support to all. 

Why forget Him who is ever and ever the Benefactor ? 

May Nanak not forget the Name which is the support of 
the supportless ! 

Sum CHHANT 

The following is now sung by Sikhs at marriages 
and other festivities : 

Friends l have come to my house : 

The True One hath caused me to meet them. 

When it pleased God He caused me to meet them without 
mine own effort ; by meeting the elect happiness is found. 

1 have obtained what I set my heart on. 

When I meet the saints my soul is happy ; night and day 
my hearth and home look bright. 

The unbeaten sound of the five musical instruments 
playeth since saints have come to my house. 

Come, beloved friends, 

Sing a song of rejoicing, O women. 

Sing a true song of rejoicing ; then shall you be pleasing 
to God and rejoice through the four ages. 2 

The Spouse hath come to my house, the place is adorned 
by Him. His instruction hath adjusted mine affairs. 

I applied the great salve of divine knowledge to mine eyes, 
and saw God s form which filleth the three worlds. 

1 Saints are meant. 

2 Also translated Then shall you be pleasing to God to whom 
songs of rejoicing are sung through the four ages. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 343 

Meet me, O companions, sing with zest a song of rejoicing, 
since my Spouse hath come home to me. 

My soul and body are bedewed with nectar, 

And in my heart is the jewel of love : 

In my heart is the precious jewel, and I ponder on the 
Primal Essence. 

To animals Thou art the opulent Giver l ; Thou givest to 
every individual. 

Thou art wise ; Thou possessest divine knowledge ; Thou 
art the searcher of hearts ; Thou Thyself didst create the 
world. 

Listen, my friends, the charming Bridegroom hath fasci 
nated me, and my soul and body are bedewed with nectar. 

O Supreme Spirit of the world, 

True is Thy play : 

True is Thy play, O Incomprehensible and Infinite One ; 
who can cause us to understand but Thee ? 

Without Thee how many can call themselves Sidhs, 
Strivers, or wise ? 

The Guru hath stayed the soul which was maddened with 
the misery of death. 

Nanak, he who removeth his demerits by the Word, 
obtaineth God through his aggregate of merits. 

The Guru is waiting for God as a fond wife for 
her husband : 

Come, my Friend, that I may behold Thee. 

Standing at my door I am watching for Thee ; in my 
heart is excessive longing ; 

In my heart is excessive longing ; hear me, my Lord, I 
have reliance on Thee. 

On beholding Thee I have become free from desire ; the 
pain of birth and death is at an end. 

In all things is Thy light ; from it art Thou known, but 
Thou art found by love. 

Nanak, I am a sacrifice to the Friend ; the True One is 
found when my mind cometh home. 

1 Also translated animals beg of Thee. 



344 THE SIKH RELIGION 

SUHI KI WAR 
God will assay man s qualities : 

Nanak when a man bringeth and putteth money in his 
house he examineth it ; 

So in the Lord s court the counterfeit and the genuine shall 
be tested. 

Bathing at places of pilgrimage only renders men 
more impure : 

Men of evil minds and thievish bodies go to bathe at 
places of pilgrimage. 

One part of their filth departeth by bathing, but they con 
tract double more. 1 

A gourd may be externally washed, but it containeth 
undiluted poison within. 

Holy men are good without bathing ; a thief is always 
a thief whether he bathe or not. 

Men should traffic in God s name from their 
earliest years : 

There are two lamps for fourteen shops, 2 
And as many shopkeepers as souls : 
When the shops are opened, the traffic beginneth. 
Every one who cometh into the world is transient. 
Religion is the broker who putteth a mark on the goods. 
Nanak, they who profit by the Name are acceptable. 
For those who obtain the greatness of the true Name 
Gratulations resound on their arrival at their own homes. 

In evil association there is no hope of amendment: 

It is the habit of thieves, adulterers, prostitutes, and 
pimps 

To contract friendship with the irreligious and dine with 
them. 

They take no thought for God s praises ; the devil ever 
dwelleth in their hearts. 

1 Their bodily filth departs, but their mental filth and hypocrisy 
increase. 

2 There are the sun and the moon for the fourteen worlds. 






HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 345 

If sandal be rubbed on a donkey, he will still roll in the 
dust. 

Nanak, by spinning falsehood the web of falsehood is 
woven. 

False is the cloth therefrom and its measurement ; false 
the raiment and the pride thereof. 

The repetition of God s name is superior to the call of the 
Muazzin l or the horn of the Jogi, 

Whether the Muazzin repeateth the call to prayer or the 
Jogi bloweth horns, and the bards join the chorus, 

Some are givers, others are beggars ; to me Thy name 
alone is acceptable. 

Nanak, I am a sacrifice to those who have heard and 
accepted it. 

The following sloks in the Suhi ki War contain 
miscellaneous instruction and reflections of the 
Guru : 

I am a sacrifice to those whose words consist of God s 
praises. 

Every night is for the married woman ; let me who am 
separated from Thee, O God, obtain even one night. 

They who have not obtained the sweets of love or the 
delights of the Bridegroom, 

Are like the guest of an empty house who goeth as he 
cometh. 

A curse on the lives of those who eat to distend their bellies 

Nanak, without the true Name all love is turned into hate. 

You say, Pandits 1 As darkness is dispelled when a 
lamp is lighted, 

4 So by reading the Veds sinful inclinations are destroyed. 

/ say, l When the sun riseth, the moon is not seen. 

4 Where divine knowledge appeareth mental ignorance is 
dispelled. 

4 You, O Pandits, read the Veds and study them, 

4 But the reading of the Veds is a secular occupation. 

< Without understanding this every one shall be disgraced, 
1 Who calls to prayer from the top of a mosque. 



346 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Nanak, the man who listeneth to the Guru s instruction 
shall be saved. 

They who delight not in the Word and who love not 
God s name, 

Speak offensively with their tongues, and shall ever be 
disgraced. 

Nanak, they act according to their destiny which none 
can erase. 

RAG BILAWAL 

It would not redound to God s glory to call Him 
by the names of the Hindu incarnations. 

Thou art an emperor ; if I call Thee lord, how will that 
be to Thy greatness ? 

If Thou inspire me, I will praise Thee, O Lord ; I am 
foolish myself and can say nothing. 

Give me understanding to sing Thy praises, 

That I may abide in truth according to Thy will. 

All that there is cometh from Thee ; Thou lovest all. 

I know not Thy limit, O my Lord; what skill have I, a 
blind man ? 

What shall I say ? while talking I see that I cannot describe 
the Indescribable. 

I speak as it pleaseth Thee; and this is only in the smallest 
degree for Thy greatness. 

Among so many dogs I, a strange dog, bark for my belly s 
sake. 

Even though Nanak perform no service, he will still bear 
his Master s name 

The Guru s faith in God. 

My body I have clothed with a Qalandar s dress, I have 
turned my heart into a temple, and I bathe in that place of 
pilgrimage. 

The one Word dwelleth in my heart, and I shall not be born 
again. 

My soul is pierced by the Compassionate One ; O my 
mother, 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 347 

Who knoweth another s pain ? 
I think of no one but God. 

inaccessible, imperceptible, unseen, and boundless God, 
take thought for me. 

Thou fillest sea and land, the upper and lower regions ; 
Thy light is in every heart. 

My faculty of learning and my understanding are all 
Thine ; I have built my heart as a temple to Thee. 

1 know none but Thee, O my Lord ; I ever sing Thy 
praises. 

Men and lower animals all seek Thy protection ; all 
anxiety for them resteth with Thee. 

What pleaseth Thee is good ; this is Nanak s sole repre 
sentation. 

LUNAR DAYS 

The Guru counsels disregard of mammon : 

What name shall I repeat except that of the Lord of the 
world ? 

Under the Guru s instruction God s court is seen in one s 
own home. 

They who are attached to mammon shall regret it ; 

They shall go in fetters to Death s gate and suffer trans 
migration. 

What have they brought, and what shall they take 
away ? 

They shall receive blows from the god of death on the 
head. 

No one can be emancipated without the Guru s instruction. 

No one can be saved by the practice of hypocrisy. 

Heartfelt devotion is superior to all offerings and 
ablutions : 

On the tenth day of the lunar month repeat the Name 
as your offerings and ablutions. 

Night and day lave yourselves in the attributes and 
knowledge of the True One. 



348 THE SIKH RELIGION 

When doubts and fears have fled, impurity shall not cling 
toj:he true heart. 

A frail cord will soon snap : 

Know that the world is as the cord. 

Fix thy mind firmly on the True One and thou shalt be 
happy. 

RAMKALI 

In his devotional enthusiasm the Guru indulges 
in self-depreciation : 

Some read the Veds, 1 some the Purans : 

Some repeat names 2 on their rosaries and meditate on 
them. 

I know not and never knew anything ; I recognize only 
Thy name. 

I know not, O God, what my lot shall be. 

I am ignorant and devoid of divine knowledge ; O Lord, 
I seek Thy protection, mercifully preserve my self-respect 
and honour. 

The mind sometimes riseth and sometimes falleth to the 
nether regions. 3 

The greedy mind remaineth not still ; it searcheth for 
mammon in all directions. 

Man entered the world doomed to die ; yet he amasseth 
wealth for long life. 

While others depart, O Lord, we see the burning fire 
approaching us also. 

No one hath a friend, no one hath a brother, no one 
hath a father or mother. 

Nanak representeth, if Thou give Thy name, it will assist 
me at the last hour. 

After the death of a Hindu a lamp is kept burning 
for several days to light the soul of the departed to 
the next world. It is then floated on water. Guru 
Nanak indites the following homily on the custom : 

1 Literally Sanskrit. 

2 Some invoke gods and goddesses. 

3 Sometimes man is elated and sometimes depressed. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 349 

Adore God 1 in the following way- 
Make thy body into a raft 2 by which thou mayest cross 
over. 

Put on it the fire of thy heart, 

And the lamp shall burn untiringly day and night. 

Float such a lamp on the water 

As shall procure thee all knowledge. 

The knowledge of God is a good material ; 

God will accept a lamp made out of it. 

Make good deeds thy wheel, and mould thy lamp on it ; 

It will accompany thee in this world and the next. 

When God looketh on him with an eye of favour, 

Some rare pious man knoweth how to make this lamp. 

This lamp shall be permanent in his heart, 

And shall not be extinguished when he dieth. 

Float such a lamp on the water 

As shall not be shaken or put out by the wind, 

And by whose light God s throne may be seen. 

Khatris, Brahmans, Sudars, and Vaisyas 

Find not such a lamp by thousands of researches and 
calculations ; 

But if any of them light such a lamp as I have described, 

He shall, O Nanak, obtain deliverance. 

The following was addressed to a Jogi : 

The Jogi runneth about begging for clothes and food ; 

He burneth with the pangs of hunger, and he shall also 
have misery hereafter. 

He who hath not received the Guru s instruction, loseth 
his honour by his own stupidity. 

Some rare man obtaineth God s service by the Guru s 
teaching. 

The Jogi who knoweth the way dwelleth in a peaceful 
home. 

He who is satisfied with the alms of love and the Word 
beholdeth all men with an equal eye. 

1 Literally fix thine attention on God. 

2 The little raft on which the lamp is placed. 



350 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The five oxen l draw the carriage of the body : 

The whole goeth well by the contrivance of God. 

When the axle breaketh, the carriage turneth over ; 

Its timber is scattered and it is burnt in the fire. 

Meditate, O Jogi, on the Guru s instruction. 

Consider weal and woe, union and separation of friends 
as the same. 

Let the Name and meditation on the Guru s instruction 
be thy dainties. 2 

The wall of thy body shall remain permanent 3 by repeat 
ing God s name. 

By the practice of sahaj jog thou shalt be freed from 
entanglements, 

And shalt repress lust and wrath under the Guru s ad 
monition. 

Make the protection of God and the Guru earrings for 
thy heart. 

Nanak, it is by devotion to God man shall be saved. 

ASHTAPADI 

God is in man s heart and ought not to be sought 
for elsewhere : 

O Nanak, may I obtain the greatness of the Name ! there 
is no religious work superior to it. 

If man go elsewhere to ask for what he hath at home, he 
shall be received with reproaches. 

It is said that Guru Nanak on his excursion to 
the Himalayas met a Jogi called Chetnath, who 
reproached him with not being a Jogi, a Sanyasi, or 
a saint, but only a pretended guru. The following 
was Guru Nanak s reply : 

Jogi, thou buildest a hut and preach est to the world : 
If, abandoning thy devotional attitudes, thou beg from door 

to door, how shalt thou obtain the True One ? 

1 The five organs of action. 

2 Sweets are given to Jogis at the time of their reception into a 
monastery. 

3 There is a belief that the Jogis live for hundreds of years as the 
result of their austerities. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 351 

Thou lovest mammon and woman, 

And art neither an anchoret nor a worldly man. 

Jogi, keep thy seat, 1 and the pain of thy worldly love 
shall depart. 

Thou art not ashamed to beg from door to door ; 

Thou singest songs, but knowest not thyself. 

How shall the great fire which burneth thee be ex 
tinguished ? 

If the love of God attach to thy heart under the Guru s 
instruction, 

Thou shalt easily enjoy the alms of contemplation. 

Thou hypocritically appliest ashes to thy body, 

And shalt be punished for thy worldliness by Death s 
mace. 

The impure vessel 2 of thy heart cannot hold the alms 
of love. 

Thou art bound by bonds and shalt suffer transmigration. 

Thou dost not restrain thy seed, and yet thou callest 
thyself continent. 

While saying Mother , thou beggest and fallest in love 
with woman. 

Thou art without compassion and God s light shineth 
not in thee. 

Thou art immersed in every species of entanglement. 

With a patched coat and a bag thou assumest many 
guises. 

Likeaconjurer thouperformest manytricks to deceive men. 

The fire of anxiety burneth thy heart- 
How shalt thou be saved without good works ? 

Thou makest rings of crystal for thine ears. 

Without the highest divine knowledge there is no emanci 
pation. 

Thou art beguiled by the pleasures of the tongue and 
sensual organs. 

Thou hast become a beast, and the mark of it shall not 
be erased. 

1 That is, go not a-begging. 

2 Khapar. A wooden vessel shaped like a skull. It is carried by 
Jogis for the alms they receive. 



352 THE SIKH RELIGION 

There are three classes of people and three classes of Jog. 1 
He who meditateth on the Word shall need no mourning. 
He who meditateth on the way of jog is a Jogi : 
By the true Word he shall become bright. 

The Guru in an address to a pandit rejects 
astrology : 

Thou calculatest auspicious moments, but reflectest not 

That God is beyond auspicious moments. 

He who meeteth the Guru knoweth them. 

When there is the Guru s instruction man recognizeth 
God s will. 

Speak not falsehood ; O Pandit, tell the truth, 

If pride depart by means of the Word, God s abode shall 
be attained. 

The astrologer after calculating draweth out a horoscope ; 

He readeth it to himself and others, but knoweth not 
the reality. 

Deem the Guru s word the highest of all ; 

Utter no other discourse ; it were all in vain. 

Thou bathest, and washest, and worshippest stones, 

But without being imbued with God thou art the filthiest 
of the filthy. 

Abandon pride, and thou shalt meet God the real wealth. 

Repeat God s name, and thou shalt succeed in obtaining 
emancipation. 

Thou readest not thine epic poems nor reflectest on the 
Veds: 

Drowned thyself, how canst thou save thine ancestors ? 

Few understand that God is in every heart. 

When man meeteth the true Guru, he obtaineth under 
standing. 

By making calculations such as thine doubt and sorrow 
enter the mind ; 

But, when the Guru s protection is sought, happiness 
result eth. 

Having sinned we come to him for protection. 

1 People and jog are subdivided according to the three qualities. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 353 

According to man s acts in a former state the Guru 
causeth him to meet God. 

God cannot be obtained unless man enter the Guru s 
protection ; 

Otherwise he is led astray in superstition and suffereth 
transmigration. 

He who hath not God in his heart and whose conduct is 
not according to the Word, 

Shall be bound at Death s gate and punished for his sins. 

Men call themselves Teachers, Pandits, and Missars ; l 

But they who are tinctured with mammon shall not reach 
God s mansion. 

He who by the Guru s favour hath the support of the 
Name, 

Is unequalled amongst millions. 

One man appeareth evil and another good ; but they are 
both contained in the True One : 

The learned man understandeth this by the aid of the 
true Guru. 

A few holy men who know the one God, 

Have ended their transmigration, and become absorbed 
in Him. 

They in whose hearts is the one God, 

Possess all excellences and meditate on the truth. 

They who act as pleaseth the Guru 

Are true, O Nanak, and shall be absorbed in the True One. 

The following was addressed to a rich sinner who 
visited the Guru : 

O silly man, as thou earnest so shall thou depart ; as 
thou wert born so shalt thou die ; 

As thy enjoyment so shall be thy suffering ; through 
forgetfulness of the Name thou shalt fall into the terrible 
ocean. 

Thou art proud on beholding thy beauty and wealth. 

Thou hast extended thy love to gold and woman ; why 
hast thou forgotten the Name and gone astray ? 

1 A title applied to Brahmans by Hindus. 

SIKH, i A a 



354 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Not having practised continence, truth, self -restraint, or 
virtue, thou shalt suffer in the skeleton of a ghost. 

Alms-gifts, ablutions, and austerities are of no avail ; 
without association with the saints, thou hast been born 
in vain. 

Through the covetousness that attacheth to thee thou 
hast forgotten the Name ; thy life hath been wasted in 
transmigration. 

Death will hasten to seize thee by the hair and punish 
thee ; and, when he eateth thee, thou shalt have no con 
sciousness for repentance. 

Day and night thou revilest others and art jealous of 
them ; the Name is not in thy heart, and thou hast not 
universal benevolence. 

Without the Guru s instruction thou shalt not obtain 
salvation or honour ; without God s name thou shalt go 
to hell. 

Thou practisest disguise for a brief period like a conjurer, 
while thou art steeped in worldly love and sin. 

Seeing the extension of thy wealth here and there, thou 
hast become intoxicated with worldly love. 

Thou commit test sin on a large scale, and without 
remembering the Word hast fallen into error. 

Thou hast suffered great pain from the disease of pride ; 
but it shall depart when thou receivest the Guru s in 
struction. 

The infidel seeing happiness and wealth coming to him 
becometh proud in his heart. 

He who owneth this body and wealth will take them back ; 
he who feeleth anxiety regarding them shall have sorrow. 

At the last moment nothing shall depart with thee ; 
whatever is seen is the result of God s kindness. 

God is the primal and infinite Being ; by treasuring His 
name in the heart man shall be saved. 

Thou weepest for the dead ; who heareth thy weeping ? 
He whom thou weepest for might have fallen to the dragon in 
the sea of terror. 

The infidel beholding his family, wealth, houses, and 
mansions falleth into needless entanglements. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 355 

Man cometh when God sendeth him, and he goeth away 
when God calleth him. 

God continueth to do what is proper ; the Pardoner 
pardoneth. 

brethren, search for the society of those who have 
tasted God s elixir. 

When man taketh the Guru s protection, then wealth, 
supernatural power, wisdom, divine knowledge, and the 
boon of emancipation are obtained. 

The pious consider woe and weal as the same, and are 
free from joy or sorrow. 

Nanak, he who chasteneth himself under the Guru s 
instruction obtaineth God, and God absorbeth him in 
Himself. 

DAKHANI OAMKAR L 

Men who are generally impure cannot obtain 
emancipation until their hearts are thoroughly 
purified : 

As borax melteth gold, 

So lust and wrath melt the body. 

The gold is drawn over the touchstone, and must, until 
thoroughly pure, endure the fire. 

When it assumeth a high colour 2 the Assayer is satisfied. 

The world is a beast, and pride is its butcher. 3 

As thou actest with thine own hand, so shall be thy 
recompense. 

He who made the world knoweth its worth. 

What else is to be said ? Talking availeth not. 

RAMKALI KI WAR I 

The following is a satire on the professedly 
religious men of the time : 

They who call themselves virtuous, commit sin and 
pretend that they are doing good. 

1 This is a composition of Guru Nanak made in the south of India 
in praise of God. 

1 The body must be purified as gold is by melting. God the 
Assayer is satisfied with it when it assumes a bright colour. 
3 Pride is killing the world. 

A a 2 



356 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Gurus go to private houses to impart instruction. 

A woman loveth man for the money he earneth for her ; 

Otherwise he may come or go as he pleaseth. 

Nobody obeyeth the Shastars or the Veds ; 

Everybody worshippeth himself. 

The Qazi sitteth to administer justice ; 

He turneth over his beads and invoketh God, 

But he taketh bribes and doeth injustice. 

If any one call him to account, he will read and 
cite texts. 

The Muhammadan creed nlleth the ears and hearts of the 
Hindus. 

They carry tales to the judge and plunder the populace : j 

They make squares for cooking so as to appear pure. 

See what the Hindus are like. 

Jogis with long hair and ashes on their bodies keep wives. ] 

Children scream before and behind them. 

They miss the right road and obtain not union with God. 

Why do they put ashes on their heads ? 

Nanak, this is the state of this degenerate age, 

That men only speak of themselves and think themselves 
the best. 

The following is also a satire on Brahmans, 
Muhammadan priests, and Jogis: 

A Brahman goeth to the house of a Hindu, 

Readeth texts, and putteth the sacrificial thread on a boy s 
neck. 

If the boy commit sin after putting on the thread, 

He shall not be accepted for all his ablutions and washings. 

The Musalman may praise himself, 

But without a guru or a priest he shall not be accepted. 

Even when the road is pointed out, few travel by it. 

Without good works heaven is not obtained. 

Men seek the way in a Jogi s monastery ; 

And on that account put rings in their ears and become 
his disciples. 

With earrings on they wander about the world, 

While the Creator they pretend to search for is everywhere. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 357 

All souls are travellers : 

When the death-warrant cometh for them there must be 
no delay. 

He who knoweth God in this world, shall recognize Him 
in the next. 

All others, whether Hindus or Musalmans, are chatterers. 

All men s accounts shall be taken in God s court ; 

And no one shall be saved without good works. 

He who repeateth the name of the Truest of the true, 

Shall not, O Nanak, be examined hereafter. 

Only the good shall be saved when the final 

reckoning is called for : 

Nanak saith, O man, hear true instruction- 
God seated in judgement will produce His book and call 

on thee for thine account. 

The stiff-necked who owe anything shall be summoned ; 

And the angel Azrail placed over them. 

They shall see no way of escape ; they shall be entangled 

in the narrow streets. 

Falsehood is at an end, O Nanak, and truth shall at last 

prevail. 

The following was addressed to a proud Muham- 
madan governor : 

At thy waist is a handsome sword, thou art mounted on 
a handsome steed : 

Be not proud, saith Nanak, lest thou fall on thy head. 

Only good men can remain in the society of the 
saints : 

Between the lake and the swan there is affinity from the 
beginning ; so it pleased the Lord. 

In the lake there are diamonds and pearls which form 
the swan s food. 

Cranes and ravens, however cunning they may be, cannot 
remain in lake Mansarowar. 1 

They cannot subsist there ; their food is different. 

1 It is said that Lake Mansarowar in the Himalayas contains pearls, 
which are food for swans, but not for cranes and ravens. 



358 THE SIKH RELIGION 

By the practice of truth, truth is obtained ; O false ones, 
false is your pride. 

Nanak, they for whom it was so ordered from the 
beginning meet the True Guru. 

My Lord is effulgent, if any one reflect on it. 

Nanak, serve Him who giveth ever and ever ; 

Nanak serve Him by whose service sorrow departeth, 

Sins are erased, merits take their place, and peace abideth 
in the heart. 

RAG MARU ASHTAPADI 

A hypocritical Sanyasi called Brahmpuri was 
mentioned to the Guru as a very worthy man. The 
Guru, knowing his real condition, composed the 
following : 

The perverse having through avarice abandoned their 
own homes, ruin themselves by casting covetous eyes on 
the houses of others. 

They have ruined their state as householders ; they have 
not met the True Guru, and through their stupidity are 
involved in a whirlpool. 

Of wandering in foreign countries and reading texts they 
grow weary, and their covetousness increaseth. 

Of weak intellect, they know not the Word ; they fill 
their bellies like cattle. 

Sir, the way of the Sanyasi should be this : 

He should under the Guru s instruction only think of 
the one God, love His name, and be satisfied with it. 

But the hypocrite mixeth ochre, dyeth his dress with it, 
and weareth the garb of a beggar ; 

He teareth his clothes to make a patched coat, and 
putteth money into his wallet ; 

Blind that he is and bereft of shame, he beggeth from 
house to house and preacheth to the world ; 

Led astray by superstition he knoweth not the Word and 
loseth the game. 

The fire which is within him is not extinguished without 
the Guru, yet he heateth himself with external fires 1 also. 

1 The penance of five fires is frequently spoken of and resorted to 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 

There is no worship without serving the Gam ; how 
man of himself recognize God ? 

He who slandereth others shall abide in hell, and be 
separated from the Supreme Spirit. 

He who wandereth to the sixty-eight places of pilgrimage 
is ruined thereby ; how can he wash away the filth of 
his sins ? 

He sifteth dust, applieth it to his body, and looketh for 
the way of mammon. 

He knoweth not the one God who is with him whether he 
be at home or abroad ; if any one tell him the truth, he 
groweth angry. 

While reading texts his mouth uttereth falsehoods ; that 
is all the wisdom a man without a guru possesseth. 

How can man obtain happiness without repeating the 
Name ? How shall he be honoured without the Name ? 

Some shave their heads, some twist long hair round them 
or wear a top-knot ; others through pride remain silent ; 

But without the love of divine knowledge their minds 
waver and hasten in every direction. 

Maddened by worldly love they reject nectar and drink 
deadly poison. 

They obey not God s order ; their evil deeds shall not 
be effaced, and they shall enter the bodies of beasts. 

The Kapari with a bowl in his hand and excessive greed 
in his heart 

Abandoneth his own wife, and filled with lust coveteth his 
neighbour s. 

While preaching he knoweth not God s word, and 
attacheth himself to a prostitute. 

With poison in his heart he pretendeth that he hath no 
doubts, but Death will disgrace him. 

He who serveth the True Guru and removeth pride from 
his heart, is a true Sanyasi ; 

He desireth not clothes or food, but taketh what is 
freely offered him ; 

by Hindu devotees during the sultriest time of an Indian summer. 
They light fires around them in the four directions ; the sun over 
them is the fifth. 



360 THE SIKH RELIGION 

He chattereth not ; he amasseth the wealth of patience ; 
and his passions he subdueth with God s name. 

Blessings on that man, who whether householder, Sanyasi, 
or Jogi, fixeth his attention on God s feet. 

He who in the midst of desires is without desires, and 
who loveth the one God is a Sanyasi. 

He who drinketh God s essence and preserveth a religious 
attitude in his own home shall obtain peace. 

The mind of the pious man who knoweth God wavereth 
not, but restraineth its wanderings. 

He who under the Guru s instruction searcheth the house 
of the body, shall obtain the boon of the Name. 

Brahma, Vishnu, and Shiv are most exalted when they 
are imbued with the contemplation of the Name. 

Thy light, O Lord, is in the sources of production, in com 
positions, in the firmament, in the lower regions, and in all 
creatures. 

By repeating hymns containing God s true name and 
clasping it to the heart, all happiness and final deliverance 
shall be obtained. 

No one can be saved without the Name ; Nanak, that is 
the true way to swim across. 

The following was delivered in a fit of extreme 
religious fervour to Mihan and Sihan : 

Woman, however many friends she may make, wan- 
dereth like an itinerant minstrel in transmigration. 

She who is separated from God obtaineth no access to 
Him ; how shall she be patient ? 

My soul is imbued with the love of the Beloved. 

I am a sacrifice ; I would cut myself in pieces for Thee ; 
look at me even for an instant with a glance of favour. 

Separated as I am from my Beloved in my father s 
house, how shall I meet him in my father-in-law s ? 

I wear demerits round my neck ; I am ruined without 
the Beloved ; I am pining to death. 

If in my father s house I remember the Beloved, I shall 
find a dwelling in His. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 361 

The wife who hath found her Beloved, the Lord of excel 
lences, sleepeth in peace. 

She maketh a silken coverlet and mattress for her couch, 
and arrayeth herself in a costly robe. 

The wife whom her husband abandoneth passeth the 
night in grief. 

Whatever dainties she tasteth and whatever dresses she 
weareth, 

Her youth passeth in vain without her Beloved ; she 
pineth away through separation from Him. 

Hear the song of the True One under the Guru s 
instruction. 

True is the throne of the True One ; she on whom He 
looketh with favour loveth Him. 

The possessor of divine knowledge applieth the salve of 
truth to her eyes, and then beholdeth Him who seeth all 
things. 

He who under the Guru s instruction dispelleth his pride 
and arrogance, shall understand and know God. 

They who please Thee, O God, are like Thee ; how many 
unhappy wives there are like me : 

Nanak, their Spouse parteth not from those who are 
imbued with the love of the True One. 

God is the only true friend and relation : 

Nor sisters, nor brothers, nor mothers-in-law remain with 
one : 

But, O companions, the true relationship with the Beloved, 
when found through the Guru, shall never be sundered. 

I am a sacrifice to my Guru, I am ever a sacrifice unto 
him. 

I have grown weary of wandering so far without a guru ; 
now the Guru hath united me with my Beloved. 

Paternal and maternal aunts, grandmothers, and wives 
of husbands younger and elder brothers 

Come and go ; they tarry not but depart like relays of 
passengers. 

Maternal uncles and their wives, brothers, fathers, and 
mothers abide not. 



362 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Assembled in great crowds at the river they depart with 
their baggage like travellers. 

my companions, my Husband is dyed with the true 
colour. 

The true Husband never forsaketh ; He enjoyeth one 
with delight. 

All seasons are good for those who love the True One. 

The woman who knoweth her husband enjoyeth happi 
ness day 1 and night. 

The ferryman calleth out at the ferry, Come on, make 
haste ; you delay. 

1 have seen at the other side those whom the Guru put 
into the boat. 

Some have loaded their baggage, some have set out with 
it, and others are weighed down by their loads. 

They who have made true traffic are with the true God. 

I am not good, nor do I find any one bad. 

Nanak, he who effaceth his pride is as the True One. 

MARU SOLHE 
God has no incarnations : 

God s secret is not found in the Veds or the books of 
the Musalmans ; 

He hath not father or mother or son or brother. 

There is no friend like God, who is to be obtained 
through the Guru by those who lead a holy life : 

I have no friend like God 

Who gave me soul and body, and infused into me under 
standing. 

He cherisheth and watcheth over all creatures ; He is 
wise and knoweth the secrets of hearts. 

The Guru is like a lake ; we are his beloved swans : 

In the water are many jewels and rubies. 

God s praises are pearls, gems, and diamonds ; singing 
them maketh soul and body happy. 

1 Deh in the original, pronounced exactly like its English equivalent. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 363 

God is inaccessible, unfathomable, altogether distinct 
from His creation. 

The great Sustainer of the earth hath no end. 

God saveth man through the true Guru s instruction ; 
He blendeth with Himself those who are absorbed in His 
love. 

How can there be emancipation without the true Guru ? 

He loveth the primal God who was before all time, 

Who mercifully granteth emancipation in His court, and 
pardoneth the sins which man committeth. 

The true Guru is the giver and procurer of emancipation. 

He prescribeth nectareous essence and cureth all 
diseases. 

He whose avarice is extinguished and whose mind is cool, 
shall owe no tax to Death the tax-gatherer. 

The body greatly loveth the soul ; 

The latter is a male Jogi, the former a beautiful woman. 

He enjoyeth her in dalliance day and night, but goeth 
away without taking leave. 

God having created the world arrangeth it ; 

He speaketh in the wind, water, and fire. 

The mind of him who associateth with evil passions 
wavereth ; he suffereth the consequences of his acts. 

They who forget the Name shall have to endure pain 
and misery. 

How can they tarry when they receive the order to 
depart ? 

They shall plunge into the pit of hell and suffer like 
fishes out of water. 

The apostate shall undergo the pain of transmigration in 
eighty-four lakhs of species. 

Man shall suffer according to his acts. 

There is no salvation without the true Guru ; man shall 
be seized and bound according to his acts. 

Very narrow is the way like the edge of a sword. 

Man s account shall be taken, and he shall be pressed 
like sesame. 

There no mother, father, wife, or son will befriend thee , 
without love for God there is no emancipation. 



364 THE SIKH RELIGION 

However numerous one s friends and companions may be 
in the world, 

There are no real friends but the Guru and God. 

Salvation dependeth upon serving the Guru, and night 
and day singing God s praises. 

Abandon falsehood, pursue truth, 

And thou shalt obtain the fruit thy heart desireth. 

Few are they who traffic in true merchandise ; they 
who do so obtain profit. 

Depart with the merchandise of God s name, 

And thou shalt easily obtain a sight of God s court. 

A perfect man under the Guru s instruction searcheth for 
God, and thus beholdeth Him who looketh on all alike. 

God is infinite, but under the Guru s instruction is found 
by a few 

Who teach their hearts the Guru s word. 

Accept the true Guru s word as true ; thus shalt thou be 
absorbed in God. 

Narad and Saraswati are Thy servants, O Lord. 

The greatest of the great in the three worlds are Thy 
servants. 

In all things is Thy might ; Thou bestowest on all ; 
everything is Thy creation. 

Some worship at Thy gate, and thus dispel their sufferings. 

They who are emancipated by the true Guru, receive a 
robe of honour in Thy court. 

The true Guru breaketh the entanglements of pride, ant 
hindereth the mind from wandering. 

Meet the true Guru, look for the way 

To reach God, and thus have no account against thee. 

Efface pride and serve the Guru, O Nanak, and thou shalt 
be dyed with God s love. 

Miscellaneous instruction of the Guru : 
The Creator is the true Lord 
Who carefully support eth the globe of the earth. 
The Creator beholdeth the work of His hands ; true and 
independent, 

He created the different species of animals. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 365 

Two travellers l have struck out two roads. 

There is no emancipation without the perfect Guru ; it 
is profitable to repeat the true Name. 

The perverse man readeth, but knoweth not the way : 

Led astray by error he knoweth not the Name. 

The false evidence the evil man giveth for a bribe becometh 
like a halter round his neck. 

Brahmans read the Simritis, the Shastars, and the Purans: 

They engage in disputations, but know not the Real 
Thing : 

Without the true Guru they find not the Real Thing. 

They who are purified by the True One walk in the true 
way. 

Everybody praiseth God and speaketh of Him as he hath 
heard. 

God is wise and assayeth the true. 

They on whom God looketh with favour are holy and 
praise His word. 

How many speak of God according to what they have 
heard ! 

They speak of Him according to what they have heard, 
but know not His limit. 

He to whom the Unseen hath manifested Himself knoweth 
the story of the Ineffable. 

When one is born gratulations resound ; 

The ignorant sing songs of rejoicing ; 

But he who is born shall assuredly die, and undergo the 
destiny allotted him. 

It is my God who effecteth union and separation of the 
soul and body. 

He who created the world assigned His creatures woe 
or weal ; 

But the holy who wear the armour of mildness are un 
affected by them. 

Good are they who deal in the truth ; 

By the Guru s wisdom they obtain the true merchandise. 

He who possesseth the wealth of the true merchandise, 
is enraptured with the true Word. 

1 The founders of the Hindu and Muhammadan religions. 



366 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Loss accrueth from false dealings. 

The pious carry on their dealings according to God s will. 

Their capital remaineth intact, their stock-in-trade safe, 
and they escape from Death s noose. 

Every one speak eth of God according to his own 
pleasure. 

The perverse who are attached to mammon, know not how 
to speak of God. 

The understanding and utterance of the blind man are 
blind ; he shall suffer the pain of transmigration. 

In pain he is born, in pain he dieth. 

His pain cannot be removed except by seeking the Guru s 
protection. 

In pain he is created, in pain he perisheth. What hath 
he brought with him ? what shall he take away ? 

True are the acts of those who are subject to 
the Guru ; 

They shall not suffer transmigration or feel the edge of 
Death s sword. 

He who abandoneth the branches of the tree of the world, 1 
and only knoweth God the essential root of all things, 
enjoy eth true delight in his heart. 

Death shall not punish godly people, 

Nor shall they experience the pain of the difficult 
road. 

They worship God s name in their hearts and mention 
no other. 

They who repeat not God s praises shall be punished at 
last; 

While they who please Thee, O God, shall abide according 
to Thy will : 

They shall go with a robe of honour to Thy court and 
be happy by the True King s order. 

Many describe Thine attributes, O Lord ; what availeth 
my speaking ? 

The greatest of the great find not Thy limit. 

Nanak, may I obtain the truth ! preserve mine honour, 
O Lord ; Thou art the Monarch of monarchs ! 
1 Worldly entanglements. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 367 

The following is said to be instruction given to 
Taru and Bharu during the Baisakhi fair at Kar- 
tarpur : 

Put away from you lust, wrath, and slander ; 

Abandon avarice, and covetousness, and you shall be 
free from care. 

He who breaketh the chain of superstition shall be free, 
and feel divine pleasure in his heart. 

The happy and incomparable perfect Guru showeth man 

Day and night the light within him, and he beholdeth it 

Like a bright flash of lightning at night. 

Meet the true Guru, and God Himself 

Who placed the lamps of the moon and sun in the firma 
ment of heaven will save you. 

Continue to love God, and you shall behold the Unseen 
One pervading all three worlds. 

He who obtaineth the ambrosial essence loseth his avarice 
and his fear. 

He who effaceth himself obtaineth the fearless position. 

He who acteth according to the pure Word shall attain 
a lofty degree, the loftiest of the lofty. 

The Name of the Unseen and Inapprehensible is un 
equalled ; 

The juice of the beloved Name is exceeding sweet. 

God s praises be given to Nanak, and in every age repeat 
ye His name whose end is not known. 

The heart which hath obtained the diamond of the Name 

Shall obtain patience by repeating and reverencing it. 

Put the Destroyer of fear into thy stubborn heart, and 
thou shalt not be born again. 

Man is saved by love of devotion and the Guru s word. 

I crave the boon of the praise of God s name. 

If God be pleased, He will cause us to meet the true Guru 
and save the whole world. 

Death s myrmidons and Death himself worship the feet 
of those 

Who repeat God s name under the Guru s teaching and 
directions. 



368 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Man s state and condition become exalted by exalted com 
pany, and he crosseth over the terrible ocean of the world. 

This world which is a terrible ocean, is crossed over by 
the Guru s instruction 

And by dispelling the heart s doubts. 

Let man take the five arrows, 1 put them on the bow of 
his brain and kill Death. 

How shall the apostate obtain knowledge of the Word ? 

Without a knowledge of the Word man undergoeth 
transmigration. 

Nanak, salvation dependeth upon the instruction of the 
Guru whom God by perfect good fortune hath caused us 
to meet. 

The Fearless One, the true Guru is our protector. 

The great God is obtained by devotion. 

For him who obtaineth the Bright One under the Guru s 
instruction, the unbeaten strain of joy resoundeth. 

The Fearless One is He on whose forehead no destiny is 
recorded. 

He is in visible, but we behold Him through His omnipotence. 

He transcendeth the world , He is unborn and self- 
existent, O Nanak, and is obtained by the Guru s in 
struction. 

Only the True Guru knoweth the state of man s heart. 

He is fearless who recognizeth the Guru s instructions, 

Beholdeth God within him, knoweth that He pervadeth 
creation, and alloweth not his mind to wander elsewhere. 

He in whose heart God dwelleth is fearless, 

And day and night delighted with the bright Name. 

Nanak, God s praises are obtained from the society of 
the saints, and man is thus easily blended with Him. 

He who knoweth that God is with him whether at home 
or abroad, 

Who remaineth attached to the world and bringeth home 
his wandering mind, 

Shall obtain, O Nanak, the ambrosial essence of the 
True One who dwelleth in the three worlds, and who was 
before all things. 

1 The five virtues. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 369 

MARU KI WAR I 
Man shall certainly be responsible for his acts : 

Creation was by God s order ; in His court the truth is 
accepted. 

The Lord will call for man s account ; man, stray not 
on beholding the world. 

Nanak, God will keep an account of the love and affection 
of him 

Who watcheth over his heart, and is a pure-minded 
darwesh. 

The condition of really holy men : 

For those who dwell apart and live on the bread of alms 
God is everywhere : 

The diamonds of their hearts are pierced with God s 
diamond, O Nanak, and their necks are gorgeous with 
jewels. 

True devotion and repetition of the Name secure 
salvation : 

Recognize God s primal love, 1 and worship the great God. 
Shall Death then, O Nanak, strike thee on the head ? 
Nay ; the Name shall cause thee to meet God. 

Many sects appeal to the Veds, but it is heartfelt 
devotion which secures salvation : 

The drum of the Veds loudly resoundeth for many a 
faction. 

Remember God s name, Nanak ; there is none but Him. 

Where man is proud there art Thou not ; where Thou 
art, there no pride is. 

men of divine knowledge, understand this riddle the 
story of the Ineffable One is in the heart, 

But without the Guru the Real Thing cannot be found : 
it is concealed though it dwelleth in every heart. 

1 Explained to be the love of God which disposes Him to protect 
the child in the womb. 



370 THE SIKH RELIGION 

God is known by meeting the true Guru and implanting 
his instruction in the heart. 

When pride departeth, doubt, fear, and the pain of trans 
migration depart. 

By the wisdom of the Guru the Unseen is seen, Man s 
intellect becometh exalted, and he is saved. 

Nanak, repeat the spell of God in whom the three worlds 
are contained. 

BHAIRO 

To engage in ritualistic practices is of no avail : 

To give a feast, make a burnt offering, offer alms, perform 
penance and worship, and endure bodily pain for ever are 
all of no avail. 

Without God s name salvation is not obtained ; the holy 
man obtaineth it by the Name. 

Without God s name it is useless to be born in the world. 

To eat poison, to speak for the sake of poison (mammon) 
without the Name is to die an unprofitable death and wander 
in transmigration. 

To read books, discuss grammar, and pray three times 
a day are all of no avail. 

Without the Guru s instruction, O mortal, where is 
salvation ? without God s name man is entangled and dieth. 

Even though man take up the beggar s staff and pot, and 
adopt the hair-tuft, the sacrificial thread, and the dhoti of 
the Hindus, go to places of pilgrimage, and wander far and 
wide, 

Yet shall he not find comfort without God s name ; he 
who repeateth it shall be saved. 

Even though man weave his hair into a crown, apply 
ashes to his body, doff his clothes, and wander naked, 

Yet shall he be not satisfied without God s name ; it is 
under the stress of prenatal acts man assumeth a devotional 
garb. 

Thou, O God, art in all creatures that are in the water, 
the dry land, the nether regions, and the firmament. 

By the favour of the Guru preserve Thy servant ; Nanak 
stirring God s elixir hath drunk it. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 371 

RAG BASANT 

The following was written with buoyant feeling 
after the departure of a cold winter in the north of 
India : 

All hail to the great month 1 in which spring ever beginneth. 
Ever and ever remember the Sustainer of the earth, and 
thy heart shall rejoice. 

silly man, forget thy pride, 

Subdue thy pride and meditate on God in thy heart ; 
adopt the most excellent virtues. 

Good acts are the tree, God s name its branches, religion 
its flowers, divine knowledge its fruit, 

Attainment of God its leaves, and the dispelling of mental 
pride its dense shade. 

They who behold God s power with their eyes, hear it 
with their ears, and repeat the true Name with their 
tongues, 

Obtain the full wealth of honour and tranquilly meditate 
on God. 

The great season hath come, be careful and do good 
works. 

Nanak, the pious who continue absorbed in God shall be 
perennial and never wither. 

SARANG KI WAR 

The following is a refutation of the general Indian 
ideas on the subject of impurity : 

There is no impurity in songs, 2 there is no impurity in 
knowledge ; 3 

There is no impurity in the moon s or sun s different 
phases ; 

1 Basant, the Indian spring, is generally considered to begin 
between the i2th and i4th of March. 

2 As supposed by the Musalmans. 

3 The Brahmans assert that the Veds should not be communu 

to women and Sudars. During the period of Brahmanical ascemleru y 
in India the Sudais were forbidden under pain of death to^read the 
Veds they might only repeat God s name* Among the Sudars are 
included all women. 

B b 2 



372 THE SIKH RELIGION 

There is no impurity in corn, there is no impurity in 
ablution ; 1 

There is no impurity in rain which falleth everywhere ; 

There is no impurity in earth, there is no impurity in 
water ; 

There is no impurity contained in air. 

There are no virtues, Nanak, in the man who is without 
a guru. 

It is he who turneth away from God whose mouth is 
impure. 

The Guru mentions things which confer purity on 
men of different classes : 

Nanak, the following handfuls 2 of water are pure if any 
one know how to fill them 

Divine knowledge for the Pandit, continence for the Jogi 

Contentment for the Brahman, alms out of what he hath 
himself earned for the family man, 3 

Justice for the king, meditation on the True One for the 
learned. 

Although water when drunk will quench thirst, the heart 
cannot be washed with it. 

Water is the generator of the world, and shall finally 
destroy everything. 

The futility of idolatry : 

Thou in thy house keepest an idol with its attendant gods :* 
Thou washest it and worshippest it ; 
Thou offerest it kungu, sandal, and flowers ; 
Thou fallest at its feet and propitiatest it to the utmost 
Yet it is by continually begging of men thou clothest and 
^upportest thyself. 

1 As supposed by the Jains, who avoid water. 

2 Chuli, as much water as can be taken in one hand. Water is 
taken in handfuls by Hindus and drunk as grace before and some 
times after meals accompanied by sacred texts. Hindus also use 
water in the same way when taking solemn oaths. 

3 As contradistinguished from the almsgiving of thieves out o! 
their plunder. 4 Such as Lakhshmi, Garur, Ganesh, &c. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 373 

For such foolish acts shalt thou receive the punishment 
of the foolish. 

The idol giveth thee not when hungry, nor presenvth 
thee from death. 

It is like a foolish quarrel among the blind. 

God has no partner, wherefore supplication should 
be made to Him direct : 

If Thou have any partner, God, I will speak of Thee 
in his presence. 

But Thou hast no partner, therefore will I praise Thee to 
Thy face. Thy name giveth sight to the blind. 

One of the Guru s reflections on this degenerate 
age : 

In the Kal age men have faces like dogs, and eat carrion. 

They bark as they utter falsehood, and have no regard 
for honesty. 

They who have no honour while alive, shall have an evil 
reputation after death. 

What is destined taketh place, Nanak ; what the Creator 
doeth cometh to pass. 

They who deceive men by selling them charms 
and amulets shall not find salvation :- 

Accursed the lives of those who write God s name to sell it. 

They whose crop is spoiled require no place for a har\ v-t- 
heap. 

They who are devoid of truth and modesty will recvivr 
no assistance hereafter. 

The ways of wisdom : 

Call not by the name of wisdom the wisdom which is 
spent in wrangling. 

By wisdom the Lord is worshipped ; by wisdom honour 
is obtained. 

It is by wisdom what is read is understood, it is by 
wisdom alms are properly bestowed. 

Nanak saith, these are the ways of wisdom, all ilsr are 
ways of wickedness. 



374 THE SIKH RELIGION 

The virtues and practices which are most potent 
to secure deliverance : 

They who make truth their fasting, contentment their 
place of pilgrimage, divine knowledge and meditation their 
ablutions, 

Mercy their idol, and forgiveness their rosary, are fore 
most in God s favour. 

Nanak, few there are who make the right way their loin 
cloths, meditation on God their cooking squares, 

Good deeds their frontal marks, and God s love their food. 






Better to live by honest labour than by beg 
ging : 

Men without divine knowledge sing hymns. 

The hungry Mulla maketh a home of his mosque. 1 

One man who earneth nothing slitteth his ears ; 2 

Another becometh a beggar and loseth his caste. 

Touch not at all the feet of those 

Who call themselves gurus and pirs, and go begging. 

They who eat the fruit of their labour and bestow some 
thing, 

Nanak, recognize the right way. 

RAG MALAR 

Some moral commandments : 

Cease to covet another s wife and another s goods ; shun 
the deadly sins of pride, 

Evil inclinations, slander, and lust and wrath the execu 
tioners. 

The inaccessible and illimitable God dwelleth in man s 
heart. 

He shall obtain nectar in his own heart, whose conduct 
is according to the Guru s precious instruction ; 

And who considereth woe and weal and the blame and 
praise of the world as the same. 

1 He spends all his time in his mosque, so as to receive the more 
alms. 2 The Jogi. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 375 

Wisdom, knowledge, and understanding are obtained from 
God s name ; the love of God is obtained by association 
with the saints. 

Day and night profit is obtained from God s name given 
by the beneficent Guru. 

He on whom the Creator looketh with favour obtaineth 
instruction from the Guru s words. 

The body is the palace, the temple, and the house of 
God ; into it He putteth His eternal light. 

Nanak, the pious are invited to God s palace ; He will 
blend them with Himself. 

MALAR ASHTAPADI 

The Guru by familiar Indian examples expresses 
his love for God : 

The chakwi will not sleep at night in the absence of 
her mate. 

When the sun riseth she gazeth on her beloved, and 
boweth, and toucheth his feet. 

my Beloved, dear to me is Thy love, which shall be 
my companion. 

1 cannot live for a moment in this world without Him ; 
so much do I thirst for Him. 

The lotus on the lake on beholding the sunbeams of 
heaven naturally rejoiceth : 

O my Beloved, such is the longing I feel in my heart 
that my light may be blended with Thine. 

The chatrik without water crieth Prio, prio! and scream- 
eth aloud. 

There is terrible thunder, it raineth on every side, but 
without its special raindrops the chatrik s thirst departeth 
not. 

The fish which is born and liveth in water, obtaineth weal 
and woe according to its previous acts. 

It cannot live for an instant without water ; its death or 
life dependeth on it. 

Woman is separated from her Beloved who liveth abroad : 
she sendeth Him a message through the true Guru. 



376 THE SIKH RELIGION 

All cry out Prio, prio ! , but they can only obtain their 
Beloved if it please the Guru. 

The Beloved is with us ; He ever associateth with the 
true ; He blendeth with Himself those on whom He looketh 
with favour. 

God is the life within all lives ; He pervadeth every heart. 

Through the Guru s favour He is manifest at home, and 
men become easily absorbed in Him. 

Arrange thine own affairs, O man ; the Lord of the earth 
is the Giver of happiness. 

When by the Guru s favour man findeth God in his heart, 
then, Nanak, his burning is extinguished. 

MALAR KI WAR 

Prayers ought not to be offered for worldly advan 
tages : 

They who offer prayers shall die, and so shall they who 
are prayed for. 

Nanak, it is not known where they shall be placed by 
God s order. 

The punishments that await the impenitent 
wicked : 

Some have chains on their necks and are being led off to 
prison ; 

But by recognizing Him who is the truest of the true, 
they shall be freed from their bonds. 

He who obtaineth favourable destiny knoweth the True 
One. 

Man s fate is decided by God s order ; when man goeth 
before Him he shall know this. 

Recognize the Word which will cause thee to cross the 
terrible ocean. 

Thieves, adulterers, and gamblers shall be pressed like 
sesame ; 

Slanderers and backbiters shall be carried away by the 
flood. 

The pious who are absorbed in the True One shall be 
known in God s court. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 377 

Worldly advantages distract men s minds from 
devotion : 

Empire, wealth, beauty, nobility, and youth .in ii\< 
robbers ; 

These robbers have robbed the world without respect 1m 
any one. 

They who fall at the Guru s feet, however, rob them. 1 

The Guru s humility, the transitory character of 
human life, and the efficacy of the Name : 

The world is very transient like a flash of lightning ; 

Yet, foolish heart of mine, thou thinkest not of the grave. 

I am low and wretched; Thou, O God, art an ocean of 
generosity. 

Grant me only one thing Thy name ; the poisonous 
things of the world please me not. 

By the skill of God even a fragile vessel holdeth water. 2 

Thou art omnipotent ; I have come into the world by 
Thy power. 

Nanak, the dog of Thy court, is growing madder every 
day for Thy love. 

The world is fire, God s name is what cooleth it. 

The bliss of divine composition : 

Blest the paper, blest the pen, blest the ink-bottle, blest 
the ink, 

Blest the writer, Nanak, who writeth the True Name. 

He who batheth in the immortal water of divine know 
ledge taketh with him the sixty-eight places of pilgrima^-. 

RAG PRABHATI 

A satire on Hindu sects and ritualists :- 
Jogis go to ruin in twelve sects, Sanyasis in tm. 
The Jogis, the Kaprias, and the plucked-headed Sara 
without the Word have halters round their necks. 

1 That is, deprive them of the power of robbing. 

2 A frail mortal may be possessed of divine knowledge. 



378 THE SIKH RELIGION 

They who are tinctured by the Word are perfect Bairagis, 

Who beg to obtain alms in the wallet of their hearts that 
their love may be fixed on God alone. 

The Brahmans read the epic poems before devotional acts, 
and cause others to perform them ; 

But without knowing God they know nothing ; the 
perverse are separated from God and miserable. 

They who obtain the Guru s instruction are pure, and 
shall be honoured at the true court. 

Night and day they love the jewel of the Name, and are 
blended with the True One in every age. 

All religious acts, purifications, austerities, devotion, 
penance, and pilgrimages abide in the Word. 

Nanak, if the true Guru be found, he will unite man with 
God, when sorrow and sin and death shall be no more. 

PRABHATI ASHTAPADI 

The feats of the Jogis and the tenets of the six 
religious systems of the Hindus are ineffectual to 
secure salvation : 

The niwali feat, 1 the suspension of breath in the dorsal 
chamber ; 2 the turning the brain into a still, making 
expiration and inspiration like the Jogis, and suspending the 
breath are of no avail. 

Without the true Guru man knoweth nothing ; he is led 
astray in error, sinketh, and dieth. 

The fool is defiled, and the more he washeth, the more 
is he defiled ; the filth of his heart shall never depart. 

All religious acts are vain except the repetition of the 
Name ; they are like conjuror s tricks which deceive the 
spectators. 

The six religious duties are contained in the name of the 
Bright One. 

1 This consists in passing a tape through the body to cleanse the 
stomach and intestines a feat of the Jogis. 

2 The Jogis assert that they can draw breath from the lower 
vertebral column to the brain, and suspend it when they please in its 
passage. We shall further on find that the passage is called the 
serpent s way. When the breath finally reaches the brain, it is said 
to distil nectar which produces a state of exaltation. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 379 

Thou art, O God, an ocean of merits ; in inr arc demerit ^. 

The pursuit of worldly things is a foolish and sinful at i. 

The blockhead thinketh too highly of himself, and can- 
not understand his duty. 

The perverse desire fascinating wealth, and their speech 
is evil. 

According to the Hindus foul is the ablution of the Chandal, 
and vain are his religious ceremonies and decorations. 

False is the wisdom of the perverse ; their acts produce 
strife. 

In the impure man is pride ; he obtaineth not the flavour 
of the Lord. 

Insipid the pleasure of doing other than the repetition of 
God s name. 

ADDITIONAL SLOKS 

When Guru Nanak visited Ceylon he gave the 
following advice to its queen, who was proud of 
her beauty and her state : 

Hear, young woman with the gazelle eyes, hear my 
serious and weighty words. 

First examine thy goods and make thy traffic. 

Dismiss l the evil and welcome the good. 

Consider, O young woman, what proclamation to give by 
which thou mayest find friends. 

Give thy soul and body to thy friends, and thou shalt 
thus enjoy the utmost hilarity. 

Love not that which is transitory ; 

Nanak, I am a sacrifice to those who understand this. 

In spiritual matters consult the holy :- 
If thou art to cross the water, consult those who have 
the skill to cross : 

They are very wise and will keep clear of the whirlpool. 

The dangers of the world :- 

There are continual showers, squalls, and tonvnts 
hundreds of thousands of waves succeed one another. 
1 Dohidichai. Literally make a proclamation to depart. 



380 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Address the True Guru, and there shall be no fear that 
thy bark will founder. 

Another of the Guru s reflections on the sinful- 
ness of his age : 

Nanak, to what hath the world come ? 

No companion or friend remaineth. 

Love hath ceased among brethren and kinsmen ; 

Faith is lost on account of mammon. 

The following was composed by Guru Nanak on 
seeing women mourning : 

They are saying Hai hai ! and Oh Oh ! ; 

They beat their cheeks and pluck out the hairs of their 
heads ; 

They utter God s name l without meaning it : if they were 
absorbed in it, 

Then would Nanak be a sacrifice unto them. 

The Guru went to visit a man of reputed sanctity, 
but on finding him a hypocrite composed the 
following : 

The raven washeth and rubbeth itself in a small pool in 
the desert ; 

Its mind and body are full of demerits and its beak of filth. 

The swan of the lake, not knowing that the raven was an 
evil bird, associated with him. 

Such is affection for the infidel ; O man of divine know 
ledge, understand the allusion. 

Congratulate the congregation of the saints, and act like 
a holy man. 

Pure is the ablution, O Nanak, when the Guru is deemed 
the river of pilgrimage. 

The really holy are few : 

The saints are few, not many ; deceit and wrangling 
prevail in the world. 2 

1 Oh hai. He is. 

2 Also translated They who act as become faqlrs are few in the 
world. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK ; M 

The following has reference to the concremation 
of widows : 

Nanak, the widow followeth her husband and dieth : >\\<- 
hath no power to live. 

But she who dieth struck by the news of her husband s 
death is acceptable. 

When the Allwise hath struck her with the arrow of love, 
it cannot be extracted. 

She whom God hath struck with it is struck, and being 
struck is acceptable. 

The body is frail and cannot be saved without 
God s grace : 

Who can wash a vessel which is fragile in its construction ? 

The body is a compound of five elements ; it hath a false 
gilding. 

If it please God, the vessel shall be acceptable ; 

The supreme light shall shine and God s praises resound 
in it. 

Pride without merit :- 

Nanak, those men are the real donkeys who are proud 
without merit. 

A definition of a Brahman :- 

He is a Brahman who knoweth God, 
Who performeth works of devotion, penance, and self 
restraint ; 

And who observeth the religion of mildness and ] 

Such a Brahman shall burst his bonds, obtain salvation, 

And be worthy of worship. 

A definition of a Khatri :- 
He is a Khatri who is brave in good deeds 
And who employeth his body in charity. 1 
The Khatri who inspecteth his ground before 5 
gifts, 

1 That is, who sacrifices himself for others. 



382 THE SIKH RELIGION 

Shall be acceptable in God s court. 

The Khatri who practiseth greed, covetousness, and 
falsehood, 

Shall suffer for his misdeeds. 

The Guru required complete self-sacrifice from his 
disciples : 

If thou desire to play at love with me, 

Come my way with thy head in the palm of thy hand. 

Put thy feet on this road ; 

Give thy head and regard not human opinion. 

The Guru, faith, truth, and the capital of God s 
name are necessary for salvation : 

Without the Guru there is no divine knowledge, without 
faith no meditation ; 

Without truth there is no credit, and without capital no 
balance. 

If Ram had been God he would not have lost 
his queen Sita, and he would himself have healed 
his half-brother Lachhman instead of calling on 
Hanuman to do so : 

Ram Chandar mourned in his soul for Sita and Lachhman : 

He remembered Hanuman, 1 and he came to meet him. 

The misguided demon Raw an did not know it was not 
Ram but God who did this. 

Nanak, God is independent : Ram could not erase his 
destiny. 

A purse-proud person addressed improper language 
to the Guru. When the Guru s disciples took this 
amiss, the Guru uttered the following : 

Impute not blame to the Rai ; 2 his intellect is forsaking 
him in his old age. 

1 See the story of Hanuman going for a plant to heal Lachhman, in 
Dowson s Dictionary of Hindu Mythology. 

2 This word means a nobleman. 



HYMNS OF GURU NANAK 383 

The blind man talketh much and falleth into the pit. 
Whatever the Perfect One hath done is perfect ; there is no 
deficiency or excess in it. 

Nanak, the pious who know this, shall be absorbed in 
the Perfect One. 



END OF VOL. I 



OXFORD 
PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS 

BY HORACE HART, M.A. 
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 




PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE 
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET 



UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY 



m Urn